ã€ŠMasks of False Immortalityã€‹


 Prelude: Gods at the Antipodes

    Two meteors rained down from the leaden and stormy sky. The first was rapid, a black trail heading inland, almost as if the Underworld was calling it back. The second was the exact opposite: a lightning-fast agglomeration of electric streaks that weaved a luminescent thread.

    The phenomenon lasted for a few seconds, while the rapid lines crossed over themselves to form a double helix, as if their dance generated life in its essence.

    Contrary to what one might think, it was the light that chased the darkness frantically and not the other way around. The shadows did not want to swallow the light, it was the latter that reached it in an attempt to dissipate it.

    Their trajectories were destined to converge on a remote and uninhabited area, far from prying eyes. The two meteors continued to travel, until they crashed into the ground violently and with a deafening crash.

    The ensuing explosion was powerful, unleashing a wave of heat that incinerated everything in the vicinity. A deep crater formed at the impact site, surrounded by smoking debris and meteor fragments. The ground around the crater had been disturbed, showing signs of unprecedented destructive energy.

    The air was filled with the thunderous sound of the explosion, a roar that echoed for miles. The shock wave that followed was tremendous, shaking the earth and shattering the few abandoned buildings scattered in the area.

    For a moment, everything seemed suspended in the trice following the impact. A heavy and unreal silence enveloped the scene, interrupted only by the faint echoes of the sound of the explosion slowly dissolving in the air.

    Finally, two figures emerged from the newly created blanket of smoke.

    Cragar, the god of the dead, and Emion, the god of the skies.

    The two masked deities, a few meters away, looked at each other for a second, before starting to attack one another.

    Emion extended his fingers, from whose fingertips a brilliant electrical discharge was generated. Cragar was unfazed by the attack and dodged to the side, quickly creating a barrier from the ground below.

    The god of the dead continued to advance towards his enemy, step by step. His was not a reckless and furious run, but a simple and slow walk. He managed to almost completely close the distance between them, but a second electrical discharge forced him to stop.

    Cragar materialized a second barrier from the ground to protect himself, then extended his arms outward.

    The electricity continued to reach the earthy surface, undermining its consistency, but the god of the dead was not worried. Closing his hands like a claw, he activated his powers.

    "Stop hiding!" Cried the god of heaven.

    The deity, however, was distracted by his emotions and did not see the two metal sheets, which had just emerged from the ground, flying in his direction.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The flow of electricity stopped and the sky god soared into the air, where he remained suspended to avoid other attacks.

    A strong wind blew through the area, blowing Cragar''s long, blood-red hair.

    The god of the Underworld raised his head upwards and said calmly, "I said the boy had to be protected."

    "Silence!" The king of the gods replied before moving.

    A clap of thunder came from the clouds and fell upon the god of the dead. The earth was shaped by the discharge, but absorbed the blow. The dark deity was gone, but the sky god was aware that his blow had not landed. A second cloud of smoke generated by the thunder blocked the Emion''s view who, in response, made a simple movement with his hands and manufactured a gust of wind.

    The current intensified further and the sky god soared even higher, scanning the area for Cragar.

    A lightning storm formed above him, ready to strike at the god of the dead. Cragar, however, was ready to respond. In an instant, the god reappeared from the darkness exactly in mid-air, behind his opponent. Cragar summoned a spiral of ghostly energy from the depths of the ground, which condensed in his hands into the form of a bone longsword. The king of the gods was hit and projected downwards until he reached the fragmented soil again.

    "You cannot defeat me, Emion," Cragar said as he slowly descended to the ground. His voice was calm, almost apathetic, "Nothing can stop me from revealing the truth, not even you."

    Frustrated and furious, Emion stood up once again, planting his feet on the shattered ground. His eyes shone with an intense light, but also with a hint of hatred. "You always wanted to protect the innocent, Cragar," the god replied in a haunted tone. "But you can''t protect anyone if you can''t even protect yourself. You are almost as powerful as me, but you cannot challenge our entire generation and hope to come out on top."

    The god of the dead almost smiled. Life and death were inevitable cycles, he knew this very well. Likewise, the two deities would always be forced into battles caused by their differences in thought.

    For a moment, the tension between the two seemed to dissolve, replaced by a meaningful silence.

    "I can''t protect everyone," Cragar admitted, "But no one touches my children."

    "He is a threat!"

    The god of the dead closed his eyes, "No, he''s just a boy whose life you made hell."

    The earth began to shake as strange cracks formed on its surface.

    "It''s your fault he ended up in his grip, you are the problem" concluded the god of the Underworld.

    With a solemn gesture, Cragar lowered his hand toward the ground. A dark, sinister light flashed in his purple eyes as, from the depths of the earth, ancient skeletons began to slowly emerge, the faded bones glowing ghostly in the sunlight. One by one, the skeletons rose from their ancestral graves, forming an army that stood out against the sky. Their bones creaked as they moved, ready to obey their dark lord''s command.

    "If you think that I will submit to you because of your lineage, then you have not yet understood my point of view."

    Cragar looked up at the sky, his blood-red hair ruffled by the wind blowing around him. With a wave of his hand, he indicated the direction in which to advance.

    "I will kill you without any problems."

    The skeletons, guided by the implacable will of the god of the dead, moved with determination, ready to serve their lord in his cause. The air around them was filled with shadows, while the darkness of their empty eyes seemed to peer into the world around them with an inhuman coldness.

    Emion nodded and swallowed slowly, understanding the sincerity in his old friend''s words. "I-I understand."

    The storm subsided, the lightning dissolved and the wind calmed.

    "The boy will remain in your custody, but you will assure me that he will be our ally and that you won''t reveal our secret."

    The two deities looked into each other''s eyes again, no longer as enemies, but as fierce rivals.

    "I swear, by Fate," replied the dark god.

    Finally, they disappeared, leaving behind only silence as a mute testimony of their passage.

 Prologue: Dance of creation pt.1

    It was an August evening. The Lilies Park was, as always, crowded with young boys and girls intent on doing their best to understand the gifts they received at birth. Despite the apparent silent nature, there was a lot of movement around the fire caused by the curiosity of the newcomers.

    One of the older guys was telling them how it all began. Despite the typical struggle of teenagers to maintain attention, most of those present were hanging on the mouth of that improvised storyteller. The boy, in his late twenties, with brown hair and hazel eyes, wet his lips before starting.

    "So¡­." he said in a mysterious tone, "Do you know the myth of Thebribes?"

    None of those present provided an answer, on the contrary some even shook their heads in denial.

    The man smiled. "Thebribes is the primordial being from which everything was born. It is said that he was alone, in the complete darkness of nothingness", there was a short pause, "Thebribes found a mask in nothingness. He was curious, he saw the eye holes. He realized he could wear it and he did. Then, after a while, he began to move and dance in total freedom. You should have seen how happy he was, he couldn''t stop laughing with joy, he was having so much fun."

    The brown-haired man was pleased to see his audience open their eyes wide, then he focused his gaze on the crackling flames.

    "He realized he was alone, but he didn''t stop spinning. It was at that moment that the dance of creation began. With one movement he generated from nothing a solid ground on which to hover, thus the earth was born."

    The newcomers seemed to understand where he was going with his tale. Slowly some comrades who had been present for a longer period approached with drums and began to play. An ever-increasing pace that quickly tuned into the audience''s heartbeat.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The storyteller continued: "There couldn''t be earth everywhere. Much more was needed, the sky, for example. Here with a simple step he created it from nothing! Then, he needed to quench his thirst. One step", he imitated the movement and moved his hands outwards, as if to push something towards them, "Behold how he created the sea! Following the Sun, the Moon and the stars! Nature, animals and so on..."

    A little girl from the crowd, about twelve years old, stood up. "Like God?"

    The storyteller made a slight grimace before sitting down again, he smiled at his interlocutor kindly.

    "Thebribes is the primordial being, certainly not a simple god!" He replied mockingly.

    "The fact is... at a certain point he got tired of dancing, so he decided to take a break. He thought of taking refuge in a place far from the light to finally be able to rest."

    Having concluded his short story, the young storyteller stood up with the intention of leaving. Before he could do so, however, he was called by the same girl who had interrupted him earlier.

    "And then what happened?"

    "Oh, do you want me to continue? I thought this was enough."

    "Yes!" The new arrivals responded in chorus.

    "Well, it looks like it''s going to be a long night," he replied as he sat down, "It''s time to talk about our parents: the actual gods."

    A female figure approached the demigods around the fire, but decided to keep her distance from the group. She peered at the man, who had told of the dance of Thebribes, through the holes of her white mask. The storyteller noticed her after a few minutes and took a pause to nod, a gesture of respect. The woman remained motionless and did not reveal any expressions, a sign that she did not want to receive any attention. Her white dress blew in the light late summer breeze, but her amber eyes reflected a disarming steadfastness. The narrator swallowed, sensing the woman''s divine aura through that gaze, but managed to hide his fear behind a smiling face and continue.

    "When Thebribes began to dance, he inevitably created the world we know. In doing so, he magically infused life even where previously there was only nothingness. Involuntarily we were created as spectators, people who could admire his dance", the boy lowered his gaze, "Thebribes had noticed that he was different from the others, that men were not like him. One day he saw a child smiling at him then realized he was being watched by an elderly man. Even though he had a lot of company, he couldn''t erase the loneliness from his soul."

    "So what did he do?" asked a little boy from the crowd.

 Prologue: Dance of Creation pt.2

    "What many would agree with in his situation¡­", he looked up at the boys mesmerized by his words and hurriedly continued, "He made friends."

    Those four words pierced the weakest hearts and moved the demigods.

    "He danced until he was exhausted, creating entities that could be like him... immortal individuals equipped with masks: the first generation of deities."

    The storyteller had kept the audience fascinated with his narration until then, so he was convinced to continue with the story. The young demigods, sitting around the fire, listened with shining eyes and beating hearts as he painted the primordial world and the deities who populated it.

    "Therefore, the first generation was composed of four divinities: Vion, god of the sky; Vela, goddess of the earth; Galia, god of the ocean", the man glanced quickly behind the demigods but the woman had disappeared, "And Decaros, god of the underground."

    "What happened to them?" Some of those present asked.

    The storyteller hesitated for a moment: "They..." but, before he could continue with the story, a hand rested on his shoulder.

    The female figure, who previously stood out hidden in the darkness of the night, gave him a rather clear warning. The demigod looked up almost paralyzed and met her amber eyes.

    It was Aena, goddess of love. One of the twenty-four immortal deities of the latest generation and the owner of the Lilies Park herself. Given the proximity, the boy could notice the golden details of the white mask that covered her face. Everyone present fell silent upon sensing her presence, which exuded an aura of majesty and divine power.

    The woman approached the fire, her white mask reflecting the dancing light of the flames. In a melodious voice, she said, "I think that''s enough for one night."

    The storyteller, respectful of the goddess, nodded. He didn''t seem surprised at all, as if he had foreseen this moment. His tale had already captured the imagination of the young demigods, who stood up morosely.

    Aena smiled softly before speaking. "Of course," she added, "If you wish to know the full story, you can do so by taking the cosmogony lessons starting in mid-September."

    The young demigods nodded, some enthusiastically, others slightly disappointed, gratefully accepting the offer. Despite their desire to know the rest of the story, they were aware that the storyteller''s explanation would never be as detailed as that of a teacher.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The goddess of love gave a second smile to the newcomers but her penetrating gaze betrayed her expression. The young people were confused by her aura of mystery and beauty, they were enchanted by it.

    A solemn silence fell on the Lilies Park. The demigods, all still gathered around the fire, bowed deeply in respect.

    After the gesture, the people headed towards their homes, leaving the storyteller and the goddess alone.

    The man approached the fire, his face marked by a shadow of melancholy. With a fluid gesture, he inhaled the flames until they dissolved completely, thanks to the powers inherited from his father. He silently observed the last glimmer of light that had illuminated the evening.

    Aena, noticing the storyteller''s taciturn expression, approached with a light step. She stopped next to him and looked at him first affectionately, then harshly.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    The demigod looked up at the sky, the light of the stars illuminating his face marked by experience and battles. In a soft voice, he replied, "Only old memories."

    His gaze fell on the distant stone statue, depicting four young demigods, now long gone.

    The work, sculpted with skill, portrayed the four boys ready to fight. They were immortal in their youth, but devoid of life. Only memories, silent witnesses of a troubled past.

    "I couldn''t allow you to continue. We have made a pact that cannot be dissolved. Are you still aware of it?"

    "I know, and I hate myself for accepting", he didn''t dare meet the deity''s gaze, "But there''s no need to worry. I''ll make it easier for you by getting out of here."

    Aena placed her hand on the storyteller''s shoulder again. "There''s no need to go that far," she said, but the man pushed her away, he wouldn''t let himself be fooled by that farce.

    "I preferred to keep my memories and we made that pact years ago, but now I''m fed up," he stood up, "The others have moved on and it''s time I did too."

    Aena remained silent. The storyteller turned to look at her after gathering all the courage he could: "From now on, solve your problems without involving your children. Being a hero is only useful for dying, either because of the monsters or because of you."

    The boy walked away towards his house without even waiting for a response. As he walked, a light breeze made him shiver, a sign that autumn was upon them.

    "The heroes of the second mask war. Couldn''t I have chosen a shorter name?" He stifled a laugh before silently continuing on his way.

    With his exit from the scene, there would no longer be any of them left in the Lilies Park. The story that had seen him as the protagonist had ended and perhaps no one would ever tell it. The sad ending exactly reflected the soul of the demigod.

    As the storyteller reached his house, a young girl with blond hair and eyes as blue as the sky stared at him from her bedroom window. That night she just couldn''t sleep a wink, something was strange.

    At the same time, a boy, with black hair and sparkling purple eyes, emerged from the water and swam to shore. He was soaked, but he didn''t even seem to realize it.

    Looking up, he was entranced by the multitude of fixed stars in the celestial vault, and whispered, "So this is the night sky..."

    A new era had just begun.

 First Encounter pt.1

    "Marina? Hey Marina! It''s late!" A male voice called.

    The blonde-haired demigoddess woke up with difficulty, illuminated by the light that penetrated the windows. The curtains had already been opened, a sign that someone had woken up before her. Slowly she got up, remaining sitting on the bed rubbing her eyes which were not yet able to focus. The voice belonged to his half-brother, at least she understood that.

    "What time is it?" She asked, yawning.

    "Half past nine, weren''t you supposed to teach the new arrivals today?" The boy replied.

    Little by little, the scene became clearer and Marina was able to admire with annoyance one of the rooms of house number seven. The room was rather simple, after all it had to recall the spirit of a park, so too much sophistication would have been conspicuous. The entire structure was built in reinforced concrete but covered with wooden beams to achieve that effect. Many of her half-brothers didn''t even pay much attention to it, but Marina was crazy about architecture. In fact, she hoped to one day go to university to get a degree and practice that job.

    "Earth is calling Marina, did you hear me?" Asked the stepbrother again.

    The girl''s gaze wandered throughout the room, noticing how the other bunk beds had already been properly arranged. The central part of the room was occupied by a series of desks arranged to form a rhombus, where Lorenzo Scala was waiting for her with a worried look. The boy was a demigod like her, they shared the same mother, so they used to call each other half-brothers. Marina remained for a moment contemplating the boy''s face. The blonde of his hair contrasted with the teenage pimples that popped up on his face like paparazzi in front of a parade of superstars. Finally, the boy''s gray eyes met hers.

    "Ah, then there you are! Look, you made me worry."

    "Sorry, Lore," she said, stretching. "I got distracted for a moment."

    The demigod made a worried expression: "Have you had any nightmares?"

    Marina shook her head with a slight smile before replying: "No, don''t worry."

    "That''s better."

    The girl''s face shifted again to observe the outside window, she was blinded by the light. To her still sleeping eyes, it didn''t seem like anything was out of the ordinary, but as soon as her brain started to activate, Marina knew she was in trouble.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "There''s a lot of light for it to be dawn..." she commented absently.

    "It''s not dawn, I told you."

    The demigoddess widened her cerulean eyes and nearly fell as she climbed out of bed. She made a quick run until she reached the window, where she could admire the landscape of the Lilies Park dotted with demigods. Marina remained still for a moment and took a deep breath, then looked down to evaluate her clothing: she was in pajamas. Without saying a word, she hurled herself next to her bed and immediately opened the closet.

    Lorenzo looked at his half-sister, trying to hide a laugh: "Marina," but the demigoddess didn''t take it too far and quickly took the clothes.

    Once she made sure she hadn''t forgotten anything, Marina immediately ran to the bathroom to get dressed. The small white room, the size of a closet, was not at all suitable to accommodate the eight roommates in that room. Usually Marina avoided using it and took the opportunity to exploit one of those present at the Great Mansion, however the emergency required her to hurry. The girl quickly took off her pajamas, consisting of a light blue top with a pattern created by many printed pineapples and simple white trousers. Next, she grabbed her clothes: light-colored jeans and a gray short-sleeved t-shirt with a seven written on the back. It was the clothing that identified her as a member of the seventh house, the demigods children of Ien. She quickly pulled on her jeans and looked at the shirt for a second. Her gaze casually fell on the mirror and, consequently, on her figure, making her shiver slightly.

    She had always been aware of her physique, which is why she avoided standing in front of the mirror. Her roommates often commented on her shape, describing themselves as envious of her being so beautiful. The demigods who first met her always took her for a daughter of the goddess of beauty, although it was the exact opposite. The problem with her body was the myriad of scars, bruises and marks painted on her pink skin. She always looked at them with sadness. They were evidence of her years spent in the park and all those times she had managed to survive against monsters. For demigods like the sons of the god of war they would have been a source of pride, but for Marina this was not the case. The only thing she really wanted was to be able to live a life like a normal person.

    There''s no point in wasting time, she said to herself with a sad look.

    She quickly put on her shirt and left the bathroom. Lorenzo was still waiting for her with an energy bar in his mouth. When he saw it, he quickly took a bite and chewed.

    "I thought you were dead," he teased.

    Marina rolled her eyes, "Swallow before you speak. You''ll just end up choking yourself," she replied, walking towards the door, "And I won''t save you again."

    "Understood."

    The demigoddess smiled, before glancing at the clock hanging on the wall above the door, and gasping. She only had five minutes. She quickly put on his sneakers then, without even saying goodbye to her halfbrother, she dashed out of the room.

    Lorenzo swallowed quickly and shouted after her: "Marina! Hey! Look, I brought you breakfast from the canteen!"

    A few seconds of silence passed, until Lorenzo lost hope and collapsed onto one of the chairs. Just then, Marina came back into the room, drank the milk and stole some biscuits before running away again like lightning. Ien''s son laughed, glancing at the remaining cookies.

    "She never changes."

 First Encounter pt.2

    Marina came out of house seven and started running south. It was common for demigods to see someone running from one side of the park to the other, so no one took any notice of her.

    It was again that time of the month, when new demigods were brought to Lilies Park. That place was dedicated to all those in whose veins divine blood flowed, a place located in a parallel dimension to the common mortal world. The same had happened to her too, her mother had made her appear during a freezing day at the gates of her family''s house. After a rather painful childhood, Marina had discovered the truth about herself and was recruited. Finally, after traveling almost all Italy, she had abandoned the mortal world and arrived in the Otherworld, ready to train for the future.

    The girl quickly crossed the remaining houses and channeled herself along one of the paths in the middle of the forest, until she reached the classroom, which was a simple hut. She entered still running and miraculously didn''t stumble, she was out of breath despite the continuous training she was subjected to. The cabin was filled with new demigods, all about the same age. The boys were excited but gradually lowered their voices when they saw her enter. Marina regained control of her breathing and began to speak.

    "Good morning everyone, welcome to Lilies Park,"she said with a smile, "I am Marina and today I will give you a presentation of this place."

    A little girl interrupted her, "Aren''t you too young? How old are you?"

    "I''m sixteen, I know I''m young but I''ve been here a long time, we could say I''ve lived here all my life."

    His answer didn''t seem to convince those present, they were probably expecting someone more adult. Marina looked away slightly, she couldn''t immediately explain to them that the average lifespan of demigods was around twenty years. By that age, they usually ended up victim of monsters, the only option to survive was to remain at the Lilies Park as a member of the staff.

    The situation was interrupted by the presence of a man at the door.

    "There would be one more boy to add today," he said warmly.

    "Mr. D''Agostini...!" The demigoddess whispered before regaining her composure.

    "Even just Lyceum is fine, dear Marina."

    "Excuse me,"she extended an arm in invitation, "Please, let him come in."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Mr. D''Agostini turned to look for the newcomer with a confused expression, he seemed not to be nearby. Marina looked at the man in his forties who stood out in the light of the day. Almost two meters tall, he had a proud posture but slightly bent forward. His eyes, dark as night, shone behind wire-rimmed glasses that gave him an intelligent look. His greyish hair, long and messy, gave his face a wild appearance, with a thick beard covering part of his face. Despite the early morning heat, he was wearing an impeccable suit. It exuded an intense aura, attracting the gaze and curiosity of the younger ones nearby.

    "Ah, there you are," he said, raising his eyebrows, "There was no need to go away."

    Lyceum extended his arm until it rested behind that of the newcomer. The demigods fell silent as soon as he was within their line of sight, Marina was not saying a word. His gaze stopped on the quiet boy, almost as tall as Mr. D''Agostini, with a slender figure that conveyed an air of mystery. His medium-length black hair fell in waves to his cheekbones. His face was pale and very clear, almost as if he rarely saw the light of the Sun. What was most striking was his gaze, his intense purple eyes, deep and magnetic. He wore a black t-shirt, covered by an open sweatshirt of the same color, combined with jeans and blazers, completing his style with various accessories.

    The demigoddess couldn''t help but notice the difference in the aura emanating from Lyceum D''Agostini. While the latter radiated authority and responsibility, the stranger had an extremely calm, almost empty aura. Despite this, the younger demigods spontaneously showed respect towards him, almost as if they were afraid. The boy nodded in her direction.

    "Please..." Lyceum pointed to Marina, almost speechless, "You can go and sit over there."

    The demigod followed his hand with his gaze and set off. Marina wanted to take the opportunity to take a look at the back of his shirt, but Lyceum distracted her: "Marina, can I talk to you for a moment?"

    "Of course," the blonde-haired demigoddess replied.

    The man quickly walked to the outside of the hut and waited for her where the others couldn''t hear them. Even from outside, Marina heard the amazed voices of the children and began to fear that her doubts were reality.

    "What do you have to tell me?" She asked curiously.

    "That boy comes from the Daffodil Academy. They say he disappeared for years before reappearing near here a few months ago. Since then he hasn''t spoken to anyone about what happened to him and doesn''t even seem to remember anything."

    "Do you want me to keep an eye on him?"

    Mr. D''Agostini nodded: "Exactly, you would be doing me a huge favor. Will you do it?"

    "Sure, consider it done."

    "Thank you."

    Mr. D''Agostini entered the classroom again to say hello, thus making the girl lose the opportunity to ask him the fateful question. Lyceum raised his hand in greeting: "Listen carefully, demigods,"there was a short pause, "You too, Shirei,"he added with a nod to the mysterious boy, "Good lesson."

    The man greeted Marina with a smile and walked away. The demigoddess went back inside and immediately froze; she felt the eyes of the new demigod, whose name must have been Shirei from what she understood, fixed on her. She turned suddenly to escape the terrible sensation and masked her instinctive gesture by taking a pencil to use for a bun.

    "Well!" She said after looking back at her students, "Now that you''re all here, we can start with the explanation. Are you ready?"

 First Encounter pt.3

    A child raised his hand.

    "Yes? What would you like to ask?"

    "What will you explain to us today? The other guys told us that this is where we train to fight."

    Marina smiled, trying to ignore Shirei''s gaze, "Yes, but you still don''t know why you are here. That''s why I''m here to explain it to you," she took a pause to swallow. "Let''s do it like this: first I''ll explain it to you, then, if you have any questions, we''ll discuss it together. Okay?"

    No one said anything, so she took it as a gesture of agreement. She furtively glanced at the violet-eyed demigod and noticed his gaze directed towards the outside of the hut. His black t-shirt still worried Marina, as she had seen one like it before. At the Lilies Park, each house had its own color and identification number. Black, often associated with the number thirteen, always brought only problems. She quickly pushed those thoughts out of her head and returned to her speech.

    "So, first of all, you are demigods. This means that one of your parents is a Celestial, one of the twenty-four deities of the latest generation. They often tend to hide in the mortal world and have relationships with humans since they cannot have relationships with each other; if they did, a new generation would automatically begin and the current gods would have to abandon their masks."

    A boy raised his hand, but Marina stopped him before he could speak.

    "There is no need to worry about that for now" she said with a smile, "What you need to know is that, several years ago, one of the most important demigods of the modern era managed to have an encounter with the gods and convinced them to make a promise."

    Shirei''s gaze returned to her, making her gasp, "Since then the latter have made an oath of reporting each of their children, so that they can be brought here, to the Lilies Park, or to the Daffodil Academy."

    The demigods seemed very careful not to miss any detail of that explanation. Marina wasn''t used to that attention, but she was focused more on the mysterious demigod, she scanned his face after she mentioned the academy, but he didn''t let any emotion show beyond calm.

    With a sigh, she decided to continue: "This happened to you too, didn''t it? One day you found a small mask by chance, then other demigods showed up at your house and brought you here. It''s perfectly normal. If you have not yet been told the identity of your divine parent, you will be sorted to the main building: the Great Mansion. If, however, you know the divinity to which you belong, then you will be led to your house, one of the twenty-four in the Lilies Park. Usually, though, we can tell a parent apart by the mask they leave behind when they visit you in the mortal world."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Marina approached the blackboard and began to write, after finishing, she put down the chalk and moved aside so that everyone could read.

    "These are the names of the gods of the last generation. I don''t even think about telling you all of them, you wouldn''t remember them anyway. All you need to know is this" she indicated the first name on the list, "There are twelve male and twelve female deities, Emion is the king of the gods and rules together with them from the celestial kingdom, a sort of paradise. Although they are all at the same level, some deities are more powerful than others. Six of them have sworn not to have any more children-"

    A little girl couldn''t resist and asked: "How come?"

    "It''s not for me to tell you, but I understand the curiosity. Do you remember the world wars? It is said that some very powerful demigods also participated in the second one and there were clashes that led to the death of many people. Since then..." she pointed back to the blackboard, "Emion, Idur, Cragar, Aena, Nivia and Cechela have sworn not to have any more children, for the common good. It will interest you to know that this agreement was dissolved more than ten years ago."

    From the back of the room came a low, deep voice, almost a whisper: "The oath was just a pleasantry, the gods continued to have children, but they simply hid them."

    Silence reigned in the hut for a few minutes. It was Shirei who responded, who at that moment was looking absentmindedly outwards, as if he had a specific goal in mind. Marina grimaced and hurriedly continued.

    "This is true, they tried to keep their word, but they didn''t. Only Aena, our benefactor, had no children" There was a second pause, Marina was trying to better understand who the person was, but Shirei didn''t let any emotions show. Only one thing became more and more certain in the mind of the daughter of Ien, the identity of his divine parent.

    Some demigods looked at Marina, who replied with an embarrassed smile: "I think I lost the thread of the conversation for a moment, where were we?" She couldn''t help but laugh nervously, "Right, the park. Here you will study past history and be trained to survive even in dangerous situations. I have already told you that you must be officially recognized, but it is very important that this does not happen too soon, because the monsters that roam the mortal world will be able to smell you from then on."

    "What do they want from us?" Asked a scared little girl.

    There was no other way to say it, she had to be clear: "Kill us,"she replied dryly, "They seem to be programmed only for this. But you can rest assured, monsters can''t enter here."

    "Why?"

    The blond-haired demigoddess smiled, "Monsters are found exclusively in the mortal world and, thanks to the presence of the goddess Aena, we are always safe."

    General silence fell in the room, Marina''s speech didn''t seem to have had its effect. The girl looked down before faking a smile.

    "And then what will happen?" Asked a little boy in the front row.

    "Once you turn twenty, you can choose to join the staff, go to the Daffodil Academy to continue your studies, apply as warriors of the divine army, or go your own way. We try to prepare you for any of these choices."

    She seemed to have succeeded in convincing them.

    "Now I really have to go, in five minutes a boy will arrive who will show you around, so you can reach your accommodations. Wait for him here, please."

    The girl''s gaze met the empty one of the mysterious boy, instinctively she looked away and hurried to the exit. Only after thirty seconds, she turned around cursing herself, Lyceum had asked her to keep an eye on him. Marina walked back inside the bustling hut trying to keep a smile.

    "Shirei, could you come-" she stopped, seeing the empty seat.

    The demigod was gone.

 The Lilies Park pt.1

    The Lilies Park extended like an oasis of tranquility, surrounded by a setting of unparalleled nature and beauty.

    Its structure recalled a sort of campsite, but with a mystical aura that only demigods could perceive. At the center of that almost sacred place, two squares were delimited by twenty-four heterogeneous houses arranged in a perfect double circle, an arrangement that recalled the symbol of infinity.

    The buildings, some simple, others elegant, were quite varied both in size and style, but they all harmonized perfectly with the surrounding environment, as if nature itself had wanted to integrate them into the landscape.

    The natural garden that dotted every free area of ??the park was a riot of colors and scents. The white lilies, which gave the place its name, bent softly in the light wind, their petals shining with a luminous reflection, as if they themselves emanated the particles of mana that permeated the atmosphere. The flowers seemed suspended between the real world and the Otherworld, and walking among them was like walking through a door to another dimension.

    Tall, majestic trees offered shelter from the September sun as their branches curved in natural arches over the paths, creating shaded and peaceful paths. In the middle of the park, small gravel paths led to different places: the beach, with its sparkling sand and waters gently lapping the shore; the arena, where the demigods could practice their skills or challenge each other to improve; and finally the promontory of the temples, a raised area that overlooked the entire area, where the main management building and the temples dedicated to the gods stood.

    Every breath of air was filled with mana, a pulsating energy that vibrated through the leaves of the trees, penetrating the skin and thoughts of whoever was there.

    Demigods were brought there to learn about their true nature, to discover what made them special. That place for some was nothing more than a refuge, but it served at the same time as a school, temple and physical and mental battlefield, where the identities of the new generation were forged.

    Marina walked slowly through the park, her hands tucked into the pockets of her gray sweatshirt, the standard color assigned to Ien''s children. Her blue eyes moved absentmindedly from flower to flower, but her gaze seemed distant, because something deeper was tormenting her. Her blonde hair struggled to keep the bob neatly styled and swayed slightly in the wind, but she didn''t seem to notice.

    She crossed the central square, the beating heart of the park.

    At the center of the site, a monumental statue dominated the space: four sculpted heroic figures, with solemn expressions and poses that suggested a great battle was underway. They were the missing heroes, legendary demigods from the Daffodil Academy who had left an unbridgeable void just a few years earlier.

    Who knows what happened to them, the Gods lost four brave generals to their army.

    Every time the girl looked at that statue, a sense of melancholy and mystery made its way into her heart. She tried to remember their names but, for some unknown reason, her iron memory decided to betray her.

    Their names were¡­ why can''t I think of them? It''s on the tip of my tongue.

    She thought for a few minutes before snorting. Among the most notable characteristics of Ien''s children there was certainly an almost photographic memory, so she couldn''t understand why information was escaping her.

    She waited another minute, before shaking her head in annoyance and continuing on. Her thoughts moved to Shirei, the supposed son of Cragar, god of the Underworld, whom she had met that morning.

    Lyceum had asked her to keep an eye on him, but he had suddenly disappeared at the end of class, and she just didn''t know where to find him.

    Marina paused for a moment, her thoughts focused on him. Where could he be? Her mind couldn''t find answers.

    I would need more information about him to make any valid hypotheses.

    Since he had disappeared, the morning noise around him had become a backdrop to solving a riddle that was devouring her from the inside. She couldn''t explain what she was feeling, but she felt like he''d met someone who had the potential to be really interesting.

    ¡°And my curious nature only pushes me to look for more information about him.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    There was something about him, beyond the latent memories, that attracted her to him.

    Cragar''s influence, perhaps? Always if he is his divine parent.

    Assuming that Shirei was a son of Cragar, Marina wondered how he had survived so long without reaching the park, if he had been running from the monsters all that time or if he had been taken away from the Daffodil Academy after his sudden loss of memory.

    The mystery of the purple-eyed demigod had definitely captured her.

    There''s no point in thinking about it if I can''t find it first.

    Marina noted before resuming her journey. Her destination was the seventh house, the home of the sons of Ien.

    As much as she didn''t want to admit it, being a daughter of the goddess of wisdom came with responsibilities, not only to others, but to herself as well.

    After her early days, they also found her perfect for teaching classes as a staff member.

    Always being the beacon of light for the newcomers, the guide that everyone was looking for, was a burden that sometimes oppressed her. Yet, despite all that, she deeply loved the Lilies Park. For her, it was one of the few places where she could find true peace, away from the chaos of her family responsibilities and the expectations that had weighed on her shoulders since her childhood.

    Every time she walked along the paths of the park, she couldn''t help but feel a deep connection with that land. It was as if the mana flowing in the air spoke to her, whispered words of comfort and wisdom that she had long sought from her mother.

    There, among the lilies and trees, she could allow herself to be herself, without masks, without having to pretend to impress adults or her family.

    There, the pressures of the outside world dissolved, and all that remained was Marina, pure and simple.

    She continued her walk home and her thoughts returned to Shirei again. She lingered on the boy''s face, on his calm violet eyes. She couldn''t explain it but she felt that, somehow, the fate of all of them was linked to his, as if those purple irises were hiding a truth that had long been dormant in their souls.

    A void that was once filled with memories.

    Am I really thinking that? She asked herself after slowing down, Maybe the mana is going to my head. I''m starting to get too paranoid for a demigod, as if I don''t see new ones every week.

    Finally, she stopped at the door of the seventh house. The wind ruffled her hair slightly and, for a moment, she felt as if an invisible presence was watching her. She turned around quickly, but no one was there. Only the park, which was starting to get busy and noisy, was there to keep her company.

    She took a deep breath and crossed the threshold.

    She continued to the room he shared with her half-brothers and closed the door behind her with a light gesture, leaving out the wind and the sounds of the Lilies Park.

    The seventh house, that of the children of Ien, was a sober, orderly and peaceful place. There were no excesses, neither in the decoration nor in the architectural design: every element was arranged with perfection and functionality, reflecting the essence of the goddess of wisdom.

    Her room was empty, a sign that everyone had gotten up and headed to the canteen.

    I should get breakfast too, I''m still hungry, she thought, placing a hand on her stomach.

    She had almost decided to go when he stopped for a moment to look at her desk. On it there was a controlled mess: notes, parchments and books that she had left open the night before. Without hesitation, Marina closed the laptop that dominated the workstation and began to tidy up. She put the volumes back in their places and quickly organized the notes into neat piles. One notebook, in particular, caught her attention: a file with notes on Cragar''s children, which she had left open hastily, interrupted by the sudden wave of sleep that had taken her the previous night.

    She flipped through the pages, looking at the information she gleaned from her days sharing with her best friend. Cragar, god of the dead and the Underworld, had offspring with devastating potential. His children were rare, often bringing chaos and change, like calamities that altered everything in their wake.

    ¡°And you, Shirei, are just that, aren''t you?¡±

    She closed the notebook with a sigh, pushing those thoughts away from her mind for a moment. She dropped onto the bed, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, while her mind was lost in a whirlwind of reflections. Being a daughter of Ien had always given her a deep sense of pride, but sometimes she wondered what it really meant. What did carrying the weight of wisdom upon oneself entail? She had never been one of those people who got lost in the excitement of power or physical strength.

    Yeah, I''m growing up now¡­ I have to figure out what to do with the gifts I inherited.

    She felt happy to be able to be a guide for the new arrivals. Every day, confused and frightened demigods arrived, torn from their ordinary lives to be catapulted into a world of monsters, deities and supernatural powers.

    It was her job to help them orient themselves, to find meaning in it all. She, however, had never had that experience of loss. Ever since she was a child, she had known she was different. Gods, monsters, and legends were nothing more than her everyday life. She had immediately seen the dynamics of that supernatural world, growing up with the awareness of being destined for something bigger.

    ¡°Or, at least, that''s what I was raised to do.¡±

    Marina moved on the bed, sitting with her back against the wall and her legs crossed. Despite her responsibilities, despite the respect and admiration she received from others, there was a part of her that felt profoundly alone. Few truly understood what it meant to carry the burden of to be her.

    Smiling, teaching, and being the cheerful and kind person that everyone was looking for in times of difficulty. But inside, there were moments when loneliness hit her forcefully. She thought a lot, too much perhaps. And often, when the thoughts thickened, they became a vortex that sucked her in.

    ¡°Being a Lupi¡­¡±

 The Lilies Park pt.2

    She looked back at the walls.

    Architecture and art had become her mental escapes.

    When she lost himself in projects or structures, when she imagined buildings, cities, bridges that defied gravity, her mind was freed from worries. Every detail of a column, of an arch, of a chiseled window, allowed her to isolate herself from that oppressive weight, to find order in the chaos. The precise lines and structural calculations gave her a sense of control that always seemed to elude her in her life.

    She wondered which of her parents she had inherited those passions from and smiled unconsciously.

    But despite these moments of escape, her mind always returned to the bond that united her to her mother. Ien, the goddess of wisdom, was a distant figure, yet present in her every thought.

    Being attentive meant seeing what others didn''t see. It meant anticipating the consequences of one''s own actions and those of others, being aware of the possibilities and dangers.

    That awareness, however, had distanced her from her peers. While the others lost themselves in games and jokes, Marina felt she always had to maintain a certain seriousness, a responsibility she could not afford to ignore. She couldn''t be carefree like the others, and this made her, in the eyes of many, distant, perhaps even cold at times. Even inside herself, her soul was full of complex, often conflicting emotions.

    Maybe that''s why I get along so well with other excluded people... I identify with one of them and I feel at ease.

    She wondered if Ien was watching her now. Perhaps the goddess was always there, lurking in her thoughts, ready to intervene if necessary. What would she think of her? Marina often reflected on that question. Her life was a constant search for answers, for a deeper connection with the mother who had created her.

    Had she lived up to the expectations Ien had of her? It was hard to say.

    I wonder if she even thinks I''m special, I''m not his only daughter after all.

    Sometimes, her brain offered her no clear answers, only more questions.

    At times like this, she felt slike he was walking a thin line between two worlds. On the one hand there was the duty to be a leader for others, a good daughter for her family and a source of pride for her mother. On the other hand, she would have thrown everything to the wind to realize her desire to simply be herself, a girl with dreams and aspirations, with uncertainties and fears.

    ¡°A teenager¡­¡±

    What was her place? Was she destined to follow in the footsteps of others before her, to be a beacon in a world of constant turmoil, or could she have chosen a different path? One that would have distanced her from her legacy, perhaps.

    It was in those situations that time in the Lilies Park seemed suspended. The days passed faster, yet Marina felt trapped in a sort of stasis that distracted her.

    It had happened to her before.

    She wondered, by chance, if Shirei, like her, had felt like a prisoner of a destiny he hadn''t chosen. Perhaps, in the shadows, he was seeking an escape from his legacy as a son of Cragar.

    Assuming he''s his father.

    Marina slumped against the pillow, trying to clear her mind. The last thoughts about Shirei continued to haunt her, but somehow, she had to accept that there were no immediate answers. There was no point in continuing to look for clues when she had already analyzed everything she had seen. She had memorized everything in her ''visual records'', but the reality was that unless he decided to show up, any search would be a journey into the dark.

    She sighed heavily, resigning himself to the fact that, for now, Shirei would remain an unsolved enigma. That thought left her feeling empty, as if her purpose had been taken away from her.

    It was early and the day already seemed directionless. Dalia, her best friend, was probably still asleep. She had a habit of waking up late, leaving Marina alone in the early hours of the morning. The solitude, which usually offered her space to reflect, seemed a little too overwhelming at that moment.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    With a start dhe decided to get up.

    She couldn''t stay there, locked in the room, trapped in her thoughts. She needed something to comfort her, something familiar and reassuring.

    Nebula, her horse, immediately came to mind.

    In the stables, with her, she could always find some peace. She was the only being who seemed to understand her without the need for words, and that deep bond was often the only refuge in moments of confusion.

    Marina quickly straightened her gray sweatshirt and walked out of the house. The cool morning air hit her again, a relief after the stifling heat of her thoughts.

    The Lilies Park had completely abandoned the silence of the early morning. Sunlight filtered through the golden branches of the trees, creating long, sinuous shadows on the path that led to the stables. The garden of white lilies, which Marina had always admired, seemed less bright that morning, perhaps reflecting her gloomy state of mind.

    Even the flower petals, usually glowing with mana, seemed weighed down by the morning dew.

    Her pace was slow, punctuated by regular steps on the gravel of the path. The light wind that caressed her face seemed to bring with it a promise of serenity, but Marina couldn''t get rid of the knot she felt in her chest.

    Her thoughts inevitably returned to Shirei, to the mystery that continued to gravitate around his figure.

    Lyceum, did you really have to introduce him to me? You know how I am. Now I can''t get it out of my head!

    But every step she took towards the barn helped clear her mind. She knew that Nebula''s calm would bring her back to the present.

    After a few minutes, she finally reached the place, an elegant but simple building, built of golden wood and light stone, like other various secondary structures in the park, such as the cabin on the beach.

    She entered, immediately breathing in the familiar smell of fresh hay and animals. She stopped for a moment in the entrance, listening to the delicate sound of hooves scraping the floor and the calm breathing of the horses resting in their stables. She walked between the rows of boxes, until she reached that of Nebula, her rust-colored horse.

    As soon as the animal saw her, it raised its head and snorted softly, as if it had recognized her immediately. A small smile made its way onto Marina''s lips.

    ¡°Hi, Nebula,¡± she murmured, finally feeling some peace return to her heart.

    Marina watched the thoroughbred, losing herself in the slow movement of his breathing. The animal''s deep eyes observed her with a silent calm, almost as if it could understand what she could not express in words. Its coat shone in the morning light, rusty hues framing its powerful muscles.

    Nebula was a majestic horse, a thoroughbred who did not belong to the mortal realm. It was more than just an animal: it was a part of her, a constant companion in a world that often made her feel isolated. The only memory she had decided to take with her upon her departure.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have abandoned you there for anything in the world.¡±

    Nebula gave a small neigh, as if to greet her. Marina smiled, more out of habit than out of real happiness, and grabbed a brush hanging on the stable wall. She began to rub it over its coat, an automatic and almost ritual gesture. The bristles ran lightly over the horse''s shiny hair, and as she performed that repetitive motion, she felt the tension slip away, as if her thoughts could find some sort of momentary peace in that simple affectionate act.

    ¡°It''s been a strange morning, you know?¡± She asked her companion rhetorically, as if the horse could really understand.

    ¡°I can''t stop thinking about this new guy, where he might have gone and why he disappeared so suddenly.¡±

    As she spoke, her voice lowered, as if she was confessing that she was on the edge of normal etiquette.

    ¡°Maybe it''s stupid to worry so much, but I can''t help it.¡±

    Nebula seemed to listen to her, her steady breathing and the slight shake of her mane were the only response. Marina continued brushing in silence, finding relief in that calm interaction. Yet, her heart was still restless. Despite the comfort she found in caring for her horse, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was about to happen.

    Then, like a whisper carried on the wind, something tried to catch her attention. At the edge of the view, among the golden woods that surrounded the park, a sudden glow peeked through the trees. Marina continued brushing without turning around, her heart racing slightly. Among the foliage, an ethereal figure took shape. It was not clearly visible, but it almost seemed like a wolf of light, a transparent and brilliant apparition, moving gracefully through nature. The mana seemed to resonate in Ien''s daughter''s chest, awakening to a small extent the powers she tended not to use.

    Marina''s heart began to pound as she tried to imagine what or who might be behind her.

    She wasn''t sure what that meant, but she knew it wasn''t a coincidence.

    Ien. It had to be her mother.

    The goddess of wisdom had sensed her mood and was trying to communicate with her, although not directly. The strange sensation was a mere manifestation of divine power and presence, perhaps a reminder that she was never truly alone, even in moments of doubt.

    The apparition vanished just as it had materialized, dissolving into the shadows of the trees, before Marina could decide whether to turn to look at it or not.

    Maybe her mother was watching her.

    Perhaps, in some way, she had always watched over her.

    Marina lowered her gaze and continued brushing Nebula, with slow and careful movements.

    ¡°It''s probably just what I need,¡± she whispered to the creature, ¡°To know that my efforts don''t go unnoticed.¡±

    Nebula snorted again, as if to confirm her words. That reaction made Marina smile, who clapped her hands and announced:

    ¡°Good, girl! It''s time I told you about this morning''s lesson!¡±

 Race between demigods pt.1

    Marina gently brushed her horse.

    "And then he disappeared like that, out of nowhere. We are full of strange people here in the park, but he is certainly an exception."

    After the short lesson, Marina went to the stable to brush that rust-colored coat. She often took advantage of that opportunity to tell Nebula, her horse, about everything that was troubling her. It was so common that it almost became an everyday action. She often happened to show up there even after the sun went down, because she realized that the view from the roof of the stable was particularly beautiful. She brushed the docile horse''s mane twice more before stopping and smiling.

    "That''s it," she exclaimed with satisfaction.

    All of a sudden, the air suddenly became heavier, a sign that someone was nearby. The sensation wasn''t new, it felt strangely familiar. Demigoddess instincts kicked in, making Marina turn around almost with concern. Shirei was there watching her.

    "Hey hello! Shirei, right?" She noticed her interlocutor''s gaze directed at the horse, "It''s called Nebula, it''s my horse, do you like it?"

    The demigod advanced silently until he got closer. Marina did not fail to notice how his steps were devoid of any noise, a sign of extraordinary agility and control. The boy''s height was distracting; in fact, anyone would have imagined that he preferred slow combat.

    "It''s not that I don''t like it," he said, tilting his head to the side, "I was expecting something more mythical, if you know what I mean."

    "Like?" The girl asked, putting some hay in front of the animal.

    "A Pegasus."

    Marina let out a laugh before answering. Realizing that Shirei wasn''t joking, she quickly stopped: "Sorry, really", she paused briefly to make sure she was back to normal, "Pegasi are extremely rare, you''re lucky to see one in your entire life."

    "In Greek mythology they are quite common, descendants of the original Pegasus."

    "Yes, I studied that story too, the head of Medusa etc," she shook her head slightly, "But those are just myths anyway."

    The boy moved his gaze to the side and glanced at her. "Maybe, but all this could also be considered a myth."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "What are you trying to say?" She asked, leaning slightly forward.

    The demigod''s voice was strangely putting her at ease. Shirei was nothing but a stranger to her, but the calmness that accompanied him was comforting.

    "I''m just reflecting on what I see and hear. Myths or not, they could really have happened, don''t you think?"

    "Are you saying that there could be other pantheons like the Italian one? Look, unlike them, our history in the mortal world has been erased, no one knows anything about us. Zero."

    "Precisely. If they are true, why hide ours and spread the others, doesn''t it seem strange to you?"

    "Well..." the girl was speechless for a moment, she had never stopped on that thought.

    "Don''t worry, I was just rambling. We might as well close the topic here."

    "As you prefer..."

    The demigod simply peered at Nebula and Marina smiled thoughtfully. During those hours that had passed, she had gone to ask around about Shirei but hadn''t gotten much news. Her best friend was busy, so she hadn''t even had a chance to confirm her doubts. The inexorable passage of silent minutes made her slightly uncomfortable.

    Shirei seemed to read her mind and sighed, "If you have any questions about me you are free to ask them," he said before bringing one of his hands closer to Nebula and caressing it gently.

    "Are you a son of Cragar?" She asked tensely.

    Shirei nodded, confirming her doubts.

    "So earlier, when I came back, you disappeared because you were in the Underworld?"

    "Yes, I used a ''Spectral Travel''. Why did you come back looking for me?"

    "Mr. D''Agostini asked me to show you around."

    Nebula neighed at Shirei''s touch, she seemed to have taken a liking to him.

    "You don''t have to keep an eye on me."

    That seemed to be a veiled innuendo to her, Marina smiled guiltily.

    The boy continued, "Why did he ask you specifically... should I know you?"

    But Marina''s mind was already too busy categorizing the news she had obtained. Another son of Cragar at the Lilies Park, she was amazed that Aena had agreed.

    "Are you okay?" The demigod asked, his purple gaze invading her vision making her waver.

    "Yes, I was just lost in my thoughts," she stammered after coming to her senses, "I think she did it because not everyone here looks favorably on the children of Cragar. Why do you think you need to know me?"

    "I don''t spend much time here and I remain in my room throughout my stay. You''re the third person I''ve talked to since I''ve been at the park and, if they asked you to keep an eye on me, maybe they think they can... I honestly don''t know," Shirei covered his face with a hand and rubbed his eyes, "It''s clear that they know my identity, but they still don''t want to reveal anything to me. This memory loss thing is killing me."

    Marina frowned. From Lyceum''s words he was able to deduce that Shirei had arrived at the park a few months ago. It wasn''t humanly possible that he had never had a conversation with anyone. She still couldn''t figure it out, she was sorry for his memories, but she didn''t understand his distrustful nature.

    To mask the ever-increasing doubts, she decided to launch the discussion on irony and try to cheer him up: "Regardless, I feel honored to be the third person you''ve spoken to here," she blurted out with a hearty laugh.

    "I am not joking."

    "Ah, I see," she replied, disappointed by the failure of her plan, "I know it''s none of my business, but what do you usually do?"

    Shirei gave the horse a final pat and walked away, "I train, every day."

 Race between demigods pt.2

    "Strange, I''ve never seen you at the training arena."

    Nebula walked away again so all they had to do was get out of the stable. As they walked towards the exit, Marina couldn''t help but notice their height difference. Shirei met her gaze for a moment before continuing the conversation.

    "I don''t train here, I''m used to elsewhere."

    "Let me guess, if I ask you where you won''t answer me."

    The demigod nodded: "You''re right."

    "You are the type of person to keep a thousand secrets too!" She replied, letting out a laugh. "So... do you want to train together?"

    "Now?"

    "So we can then take a break until lunch", not being sure of convincing him she added, "Okay listen, last week a son of Sidal beat me and it must never happen again. Never!" She was surprised by the strange proud tone she used.

    "Sidal, do you mean the god of war?"

    "That''s right, ten points to the children of Cragar! Apparently there isn''t exactly good blood between our houses, you know, war isn''t a wise choice... oh well, thanks to our parents" she had lost the thread of the conversation, "So? Are you afraid of losing to me?" She asked, trying to provoke him.

    "I''ve already trained, but thanks for the invitation."

    "It''s morning, Shirei. At least find a decent excuse if you really don''t like me."

    But the boy''s serious face made her understand that he wasn''t joking. Marina was confused, it meant that he trained during the night. Cragar''s children were always strange, she shouldn''t forget that, and yet she kept making that mistake.

    She wasn''t about to give up, "How about a run? Let''s go until..." she looked up, thinking of a suitable destination, "To the thirteenth house!"

    The demigod sighed, "Okay, but I don''t usually hold back."

    Marina was quite proud of her speed, she had once even won the relay race held in the park during the holidays, however, Shirei''s security destabilized her.

    Without waiting any longer, she decided to take him by surprise to gain an advantage.

    She suddenly shouted the countdown and took off at the same time: "3-2-1-Go!"

    Marina began to run as fast as she could, about twenty seconds passed in a flash. The boy hadn''t overtaken her yet, so that meant her intent was successful, she just had to maintain her position. The plan was well organized and her route certainly as short as possible, after all she knew the place better than anyone. She would win, there was no doubt, at least until then. Shirei''s aura suddenly manifested behind her shoulders, confusing her, and she nearly tripped. Her blood ran cold as Cragar''s son darted to her side and, like lightning, quickly distanced her. Marina opened her blue eyes wide and tried to speed up but she had already reached her maximum speed. The landscape of the park passed before her eyes quickly, she was sure she was giving everything she had.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Shirei''s figure gradually shrank until it disappeared from her sight completely. Marina continued to run until she was exhausted, but every trace of the demigod had disappeared. Eventually, she reached house thirteen: a small black wooden building.

    Shirei was there waiting for her, sitting on the main steps, "It was easy" he commented as soon as he saw her.

    Marina bent over to catch her breath. "Excuse me?"

    "You''re pretty fast."

    She looked up piqued, but the boy seemed completely sincere. Without thinking twice, she collapsed next to him, on the black steps of house thirteen.

    "You certainly weren''t joking when you said you exercise often."

    Shirei seemed focused on something specific on the horizon "I''m not the type to make jokes about these topics," he nodded into the distance, "And I think someone is looking for you."

    The demigoddess followed his gaze until she noticed a small silhouette quite far away. She looked at Shirei in amazement and narrowed her eyes trying to understand how he could see that far, after all she was wearing contact lenses so she was sure she didn''t have vision problems at that moment. Slowly, she made out the distant boy''s blond hair and stood up.

    "Look who could it possibly be? Lore!" She waved with her right hand.

    "Do you know him?"

    "Yes, he is my half-brother, we are both sons of Ien."

    Cragar''s son remained silent, this disturbed Marina slightly. For her, who was a knowledge and control freak, not being aware of other people''s thoughts was heartbreaking. While Lorenzo reached them, the blonde took the opportunity to sit down again and look at Shirei out of the corner of her eye. His purple eyes attracted her, she had never seen such a shade, not even mythological creatures possessed that color. The boy was silent and his steps made no noise, almost as if he didn''t want to be noticed. His aura and size definitely made him an impressive presence, yet he seemed to be capable of erasing himself and disappearing, both literally through spectral travels and figuratively. That boy was a living oxymoron.

    "You know," Marina said casually, "If Mr. D''Agostini hadn''t introduced you, I probably would have thought you were a ghost."

    Shirei sighed, "I thought so."

    The girl immediately realized she had said the wrong thing and tried to apologize: "I didn''t mean it... really Shirei, I''ve only known you for a few hours. I would never allow myself to insinuate anything. I had no bad intentions. I''m sorry!"

    She raised her hands in a prayer gesture but the boy simply looked away, covering his mouth with one hand.

    "Oh, this amuses you!?" Ien''s daughter blurted out, "Then, from now on, I''ll call you Hollow!"

    "Nicknames? All right. Hollow, ghost, phantom, whatever you like."

    "Fine!" She retorted with bravado.

    Shirei didn''t seem to mind and that knowledge reassured Marina. Lorenzo had finally arrived, however the expression on his face confused the blonde. Ien''s son slowed his pace almost as if he was hesitating and gave her a rather obvious look. The demigoddess curiously raised her eyebrows before realizing what he was referring to and blushed. Without making it too obvious, she took advantage of her stepbrother''s arrival to put a few more inches of distance between her and Shirei.

 Race between demigods pt.3

    Once she had calmed down, she gave Lorenzo a smile: "Lore, what are you doing here?"

    "I..." the demigod couldn''t avoid Shirei''s gaze, he quickly greeted him, "Hello. I''m Lorenzo, Marina''s half-brother, but you can also call me Lore."

    "Shirei," Cragar''s son replied blankly, "If you need to talk, I''ll leave you alone."

    "No!" The two sons of Ien replied in unison.

    Marina turned to look at Lorenzo in confusion, so the blond took the opportunity to explain himself better, "There''s no need, I just wanted to let Marina know that Lyceum is waiting for her at the Great Mansion."

    "Why did you come here looking for her?" Shirei asked.

    "Well..." the son of Ien reached out to his half-sister, but the latter interrupted him.

    "My best friend is a daughter of Cragar, I come here often."

    The demigod turned to look at the closed door of the house, "Do you mean Dalia?"

    "Yes, Mr. Ghost. It seemed strange to me that you didn''t know your only roommate."

    Lorenzo remained silent staring at the scene. He felt slightly excessive and began to step back, "Good! It was a pleasure, I just wanted to give the message, see you!"

    Ien''s two sons exchanged a look and Lorenzo gave a quick wink before running away.

    "Does he have eye problems?" Shirei asked curiously.

    "No, he has problems in his head. He could have called me directly without coming all the way here" Marina replied before getting up, "Okay, Hollow, it was fun but I better go. If Mr. D''Agostini has to tell me something important... well, it''s important. I''m a little anxious now that I think about it..."

    "I understand," the demigod replied calmly.

    Marina turned to greet him but Shirei was already standing too. Before she knew it, he had grabbed her forearm.

    "Wait, what?" Marina shivered at the contact, she could feel his cold hands despite the fabric of the shirt.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "You said you have to go to the Great Mansion. I''ll take you there."

    "What do you mean... no, Shirei, please, No!"

    Marina realized what he had in mind too late. Shadows enveloped the two and suddenly the world distorted, taking on the same fluidity as a liquid. Marina''s ears began to ring, she heard voices and screams coming from everywhere. Shirei still held her, but the demigoddess couldn''t make out anything else, everything seemed abnormal, as if reality itself was altered. Shades of light green mixed with white and black created a surreal atmosphere. Marina couldn''t stop gasping, even though she was desperately trying to inhale to get oxygen to her lungs. Dalia had once tried to take her along on a spectral travel but they had failed miserably. According to her books, it was a technique that required a lot of skill, so it was necessary to master it as best as possible to be able to do something like that. Shirei wasn''t lying in the slightest about his dedication to training, Marina was now sure of it. She closed her eyes suddenly as she saw the environment moving again, wanting it to end quickly. The Intraworld was no place for the living, she had always known it, but now she was seeing clear proof of it.

    "We''re here," Cragar''s son commented after a few seconds.

    Marina reopened her eyes, doubled over and felt a slight feeling of nausea. She tried to pretend nothing had happened, after all the boy had only tried to help her. "Thank you..!"

    The words came out of her mouth almost as if they had been forced out.

    "Everything okay?" The demigod asked in a worried tone.

    "Y-yes, I''m fine, I just need to... recover. I had never truly experienced a spectral travel."

    "I apologize."

    Marina cracked a smile and moved her hand to let him know not to worry.

    "Do you want me to wait for you here?" Added the dark boy.

    "Don''t worry, Shirei, go ahead. I''ll see you around."

    The demigod nodded without saying a word and, before the girl could greet him, he disappeared into the shadows again.

    "Classic of a son of Cragar, dear Marina, a classic," she repeated to herself before setting off.

    The Great Mansion stood with an imposing presence in the heart of the park, dominating the view and capturing the gaze of anyone who laid eyes on it. The structure, an elegant fusion of ancient architecture and modern practicality, featured a majestic facade that soared upward. The rough gray stone and dark wood were combined to form the base of the building, creating an eye-catching contrast with a solid and lasting appearance. The Corinthian columns, massive and imposing, were arranged regularly along the facade, supporting an entrance portico that extended gracefully. The porch was a work of architectural art in itself, with hand-carved details that told stories of ballads and festivals past. The pitched tiled roof gave a sense of nobility and tradition, while the classic-looking windows were evenly distributed, adding a touch of modernity. The building stood out like a lighthouse to the north of the park, in an area higher than the others. It was the pulsating brain of life in the Lilies Park, a symbol of hope but also of authority, ready to welcome and guide the young demigods in the fight against their destiny.

    Marina was worried about the mysterious meeting with Mr. D''Agostini, usually it was him who went looking for demigods, certainly not the other way around.

    Being called to the Great Mansion never portended good news.

 The Great Mansion

    Marina walked the corridors of the Great Mansion. That wasn''t the original name. It was just a habit passed from demigod to demigod, since calling it home zero would have been downright bad. Marina had spent a lot of time there and found that the name given was more than suitable. In fact, the place was just a larger house than the others in the park. The demigoddess finally reached Mr. D''Agostini''s office. She took a deep breath and knocked firmly.

    Lyceum''s voice came from the room: "Please Marina, come in."

    Ien''s daughter entered slowly: "Pardon the intrusion..." The man was sitting in front of the desk. Behind him there were various shelves and a small laboratory with vials filled with a yellowish liquid.

    Lyceum D''Agostini, although he initially seemed like a simple and charming man, hid a deep secret linked to his identity: being an Erchitu, a cursed creature. Marina wasn''t the type to keep up with gossip, but she knew what they said about him. He was defined as a favorite of the gods, a candidate to inherit the mask of the goddess of the hunt, a role of great responsibility to be filled at the passing of a new divine generation. To keep his characteristic form in check and live peacefully in the Lilies Park, he had undergone a special treatment devised by the god of medicine himself. The potion was a masterpiece of alchemical art, capable of restraining his nature and ensuring that he maintained control over his human form. A temporary but effective solution, which allowed him to live in harmony with the other demigods and maintain his supernatural powers, while awaiting the final verdict.

    "They told me you were looking for me," the blonde sat down. "Did something happen?"

    "Not at all," the man replied, standing up quickly and closing the wardrobe doors to hide its contents. "I just wanted to know what you think of Shirei."

    Marina took a deep breath. "Well, it was unexpected. I didn''t think another child of Cragar could be brought here."

    A new voice came from their right: "We couldn''t refuse."

    The goddess Aena appeared from the window leading to the balcony.

    Marina gasped: "Divine Aena..!" She immediately bowed her head as a sign of respect, that seemed to please the goddess.

    Aena, the goddess of love, once again showed herself as a stunning figure of grace and beauty. Her presence exuded an aura of warmth and kindness, welcoming the demigoddess into her vicinity with a sweet and caressing smile. Her hair fell flowing in soft golden waves, like rays of sunshine dancing lightly on her shoulders. Her eyes were as deep as the night sky, of a color that recalled the reflection of the full moon, hidden by the clouds as her face was hidden by a white mask. A light rosy glow colored her cheeks, giving her a radiant and vital appearance. As usual, she was wearing an elegant dress, made up of light and transparent fabrics that seemed to float around her body.

    "Forgive my impertinence, why did you say that?" The girl tried to distract herself from the magnetic presence of the goddess. "Was a request made for his stay here?"

    "Exactly, from the god of the Underworld himself."

    Seeing the goddess approach the desk and glance at Mr. D''Agostini, rector of the Lilies Park, Marina remained silent. The goddess seemed to move in slow motion and this distracted Marina.

    The Underworld, Ien''s daughter had researched thoroughly about that place.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The kingdom of Cragar was an inhospitable and gloomy place, permeated by a constant feeling of anguish. The air had been described as thick and stale, full of oppression, making it difficult even to breathe. Vision was obscured by a suffocating fog, which hid the outlines of the creatures that lived there. Their presence as monsters and ghosts was palpable, the sense of danger was permanent, giving the sensation of being constantly watched by invisible and menacing eyes. The Underworld was a place where hope struggled to find roots, all the texts she had read agreed on that.

    "Cragar came in person," added the goddess. "He presented himself to the Celestial World, aware that he was at a numerical disadvantage and weakened by the location."

    "Why did he do something like that, it''s¡­" she stopped herself before saying anything wrong.

    "Stupid?" Aena replied for her. "You''re right to think so."

    Lyceum added to the conversation: "For this reason, his request could not be refused, despite the danger to which we would be exposed."

    "Cragar begged us to believe in the boy, to have faith that he could be our ally if we treated him right this time."

    Marina reflected on the words she had just heard. Shirei had guessed right, the two in front of her were perfectly aware of the demigod''s identity. Curiosity gripped her, she wanted to know who he was and why the gods seemed to treat him with respect. Even Cragar, who had been exiled from the Celestial World in the past, went so far as to beg his equals not to make a mistake. Marina opened her eyes wide for a moment, she had begun to connect the dots, thanks to the genius inherited from her mother. She began to suspect more and more that Shirei''s memory loss had not been accidental. Perhaps the gods themselves had caused it, but she still had no hard evidence of that.

    "Are you upset?" Asked Mr. D''Agostini.

    Marina shook her head thoughtfully. "I was just thinking."

    "You are your mother''s daughter," Aena replied softly. "You are much more alike than you imagine."

    Hearing about her mother stopped Marina for a second. She had never met her, not even once. She had only received a gift from her on her birthday: a pair of cuffs capable of sprouting silver daggers, similar to the hidden blades of Assassin''s Creed. Sometimes she wondered how their conversation would go, or if she really cared about her.

    "Anyway," the demigoddess was brought back to reality. "We just wanted to know what you think about Shirei", Lyceum continued to end the meeting.

    "He''s hiding something. It''s clear that he doesn''t remember his time at the Daffodil Academy, but he must know something. He also said he trains every day, but not here."

    Lyceum hesitated and gritted his teeth. "He wasn''t joking when he said he was going to the Underworld."

    "Does he train there!?" Marina couldn''t hold back her exclamation of amazement. Only the greatest demigods had entered it, and only a handful of them had made it out to tell the tale. It was a little different for a son of Cragar, but to think that he trained there. She was speechless.

    "There''s more?" Lyceum asked insistently.

    "I''ve seen him use spectral travels, he masters it perfectly unlike Dalia. Then¡­ there''s nothing else really," she concluded.

    Lyceum was about to ask more questions but the goddess of love stopped him with a wave of her hand and approached the demigoddess.

    "Thank you for your help Marina, I would like you to continue to keep an eye on Cragar''s children and come and tell us the news as soon as possible."

    The blonde looked down uncomfortably having the magnificent goddess in front of her. "Should I snitch?"

    "Consider it a service to safeguard this place and the demigods who live there." Aena raised her chin with her index finger. "Can I count on you?"

    Ien''s daughter was dumbfounded but ended up nodding.

    "Good," the goddess of love exclaimed calmly. "We held you back too long, you''re free to go."

    Marina cracked a nervous smile before bowing again and heading towards the door. She quickly left the office and headed towards the cafeteria in hopes of finding the two half-brothers there. She didn''t like the role she was given, but there weren''t many choices, plus curiosity was killing her. Meanwhile in the office, Aena sat at the desk while Lyceum drank from one of the yellow flasks.

    "It seems that the new era is slowly arriving, the first verse of Rutia''s prophecy has come true", she noted with a grimace.

    Mr. D''Agostini turned confused towards the goddess of love, looking for explanations.

    Aena remained rather apathetic: "I fear that yet another battle awaits us."

 Lunch at table XIII pt.1

    Once he had returned from the Great Mansion, Shirei opened the door and reached his bed. After throwing himself onto the mattress, he remained silent and stared at the ceiling of the room. The house of Cragar''s children was much smaller than the other buildings in the Lilies Park, probably because the god to whom it was dedicated was not one of the most renowned and was not supposed to have children. It was basically nothing more than a large room. Two beds were located on opposite sides, separated by two desks and two wardrobes. A single window, opposite the entrance door, illuminated the area without chandeliers. In the center, a modest carpet was positioned, which hid a secret trapdoor. That was the secret of their house, apparently small and insignificant. Before Shirei knew it, a little girl with the same black hair as him, emerged from the trapdoor. The demigoddess was dumbfounded for a few seconds, then shrugged and went to her bed.

    "Nothing new..." she commented as she rummaged in the nightstand next to her bed.

    The boy heard a slight noise coming from next to him and jumped up but, as soon as he identified the girl, he relaxed. "Hello, Dalia. I thought you were going to stay down a little longer."

    "Do I ever skip meals?" She smiled slightly without stopping looking.

    Shirei dropped his head onto the pillow. "Right."

    "Don''t worry... I just talked to some spirits, they were worried about something strange that happened last night."

    Cragar''s son stood up again, "It''s important?"

    "They say something happened at the beach cabin, a certain son of Tefine" Shirei remained silent, then Dalia quickly added, "It will be nothing, you''ll see. If he is a son of the goddess of dreams, he will only have put someone to sleep, don''t worry!"

    The boy turned his purple eyes on his stepsister with a serious look. Although she looked like a fourteen-year-old, Dalia was much older than him, so the demigod couldn''t understand how she could be so superficial and childish. "I''ll go and take a look later anyway" he concluded.

    "You''re still the same, brother!"

    Shirei sighed, "I''m going to wash off, the short run with that friend of yours made me sweat."

    Dalia quickly walked around him and looked at him doubtfully with her blue eyes, "Have you met Marina?"

    "Yes," he admitted, "She was the one teaching this morning."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Damn, it''s true! She even told me that," Dalia nodded twice, "So?"

    "So what?"

    "What do you think? She''s nice, isn''t she?"

    Shirei thought about it for a moment, trying to understand what Cragar''s daughter''s intentions were, "I think so."

    "Perfect! Then I can finally invite her to sleep here without worrying!"

    Shirei started to reply but decided to let it go. He walked past the demigoddess and quickly entered the bathroom.

    "Thank goodness you met, it was a shame to have to hide all this time!" The little girl exclaimed in a loud voice, so that her brother could hear her even beyond the wall.

    Her response came faintly but, after all, Dalia knew perfectly well that Shirei was a boy of few words: "Aena''s fault, if it hadn''t been for Lyceum I would have been relegated to the basement for who knows how long."

    Dalia grimaced, both of Cragar''s sons seemed to be at loggerheads with the goddess of love.

    Shirei came out of the bathroom with a towel around his neck, Dalia blushed and looked away immediately. Even though the two were half-brothers, seeing a boy without a shirt had a certain effect on her. Shirei was tall, slim, and his muscular body could only be a positive point. The sister''s only thought was due to her brother''s physique, ruined by a series of horizontal scars along the entire spine. Not even Cragar''s son himself was certain how he had obtained them, just as he was unaware of the motivation that had driven him in the past to tattoo his entire left arm. The ink on his skin outlined strange spirals in a recurring pattern that started directly from his wrist.

    Shirei saw his gloomy sister and smiled slightly, "Are we ready for lunch?"

    The little girl quickly shook her head to chase away those thoughts, "Absolutely!"

    "Perfect, let''s go eat then."

    Cragar''s two sons smiled then, after Shirei had put on a new change of shirt, they headed towards the cafeteria.

    Five minutes later, the pair made their way through the rows of noisy demigods. Shirei sat down at the table of Cragar''s children and Dalia did the same, the two clearly feeling the wave of comments and whispers caused by their presence, but wisely choosing to ignore them. The outdoor canteen seemed too busy that day. It was always a lively and colorful place, with tables of various sizes and shapes arranged neatly. Each table was dedicated to a specific divine offspring, where demigods gathered with their brethren to eat. A rectangular table for the sons of Ien, circular for the descendants of Ucsor and so on. In the case of thirteenth house demigods, this could only mean a small, completely black table. Shirei glanced at the next table where she saw the food appear as if by magic, served in abundance and variety. Dishes of all kinds, from stews to the most succulent desserts, were arranged like a dream banquet. The inviting scent of the dishes hovered in the air, and it almost seemed as if the atmosphere was pervaded by the festive spirit desired by the deities themselves. At the end of the canteen, a long series of drink dispensers stood out which immediately attracted the demigod''s attention.

    "What would you like to drink?" He asked, standing up.

    "Hot tea, please."

    Shirei stared at her for a moment, unable to understand whether his hearing had betrayed him or whether his stepsister had really made that request.

    Dalia noticed, "What is it?" Then she rolled her eyes, "I know I seem strange, but you know I''ve been used to this since I was little. If you can even find a cup, so much the better."

 Lunch at table XIII pt.2

    The boy sighed, Dalia had told him about her rather daring past, but the boy still found it hard to believe that he had a one hundred and twenty-six year old woman in front of him. Before he could walk away, she continued her speech: "I was thinking that for the bonfire, I could play something on the guitar." She moved his fingers to simulate the gesture of strumming the strings, "Just so as not to hear the usual songs of the sons of Ucsor. What do you say?"

    "For me it''s an excellent idea..." but he didn''t have time to continue before he was interrupted again.

    "Maybe some songs by My Chemical Romance, or I drive them crazy with Linkin Park" Dalia''s blue eyes began to shine, "I would like to hear them all singing to the tune of In The End. That would be crazy!"

    One look from Shirei was enough to calm her down. Although he hadn''t said a word, his gaze spoke clearly. "Let me finish, Dalia. I meant that they won''t think the same way, in my opinion."

    The little girl let out a laugh, "I''ll change their mind then."

    "I have absolutely no doubt about it."

    Shirei''s eyes glowed brighter than their typical purple color. Dalia smiled at her stepbrother and prepared to pray for food for lunch. Just then, a cool whisper in her ear made her jump. Marina was bent directly behind her with a wide smile.

    "Well good morning! I was afraid you were really dead." She said tilting her head. There was a small moment of hesitation, then Ien''s daughter added: "Can I sit here with you?"

    "Yes, certainly!" Dalia made room for her.

    The canteen instantly fell into complete silence. Every murmur stopped immediately and Marina found all eyes on her. The situation put her under pressure, but she was aware that the most hostile glances were coming from table seven. She placed all her hopes in Lorenzo and her roommates, who would convey her thoughts to her half-brothers in order to reassure them. She couldn''t tell them the truth anyway, it was a secret mission and highly unpleasant in the girl''s opinion.

    "So Mari, did I miss something?" Dalia asked, resting her head on Ien''s daughter''s shoulder.

    "Nothing, what are you talking about?"

    The little girl grinned. "I want to sabotage Ucsor''s children at the bonfire."

    Marina remained looking at her with an almost annoyed expression. She was sure she would be hearing an unachievable idea soon. "Do you have a plan?"

    "Probably start a fight in their house?" Food began to appear on the table, distracting her. There was a lot of meat. Dalia immediately grabbed one of the breaded croquettes and began chewing it. "Someone won''t make it out alive, but oh well, it happens."

    After a few seconds, she realized what she had done and put the food in its place. The little girl composed herself and waited for the cutlery to appear, only then did she start eating again.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Why do you always want to get into trouble alone?" Marina rubbed her temples to avoid responding in kind. "I really don''t understand you."

    "Because I have an amazing best friend like you who will always support me," Cragar''s daughter recited with a smile.

    Shirei stood up again intending to get the drinks. Before walking away, he turned to Marina and asked, "Do you want something, Gray Matter?"

    Marina was distracted by observing the difference in character between the two half-brothers. Dalia was extremely cheerful for a daughter of Cragar. It was as if he were almost trying to emit that strange negative presence that distinguished them. Shirei, by contrast, seemed to have stepped straight out of his textbooks. He was the typical demigod described in the Children of Cragar section: calm, composed, mysterious, and presumably very powerful.

    Since his mind was occupied with those thoughts, it took her a few seconds to realize he was referring to her. "Grey Matter¡­ who would that be, sorry?"

    "You," he replied obviously. "Dalia told me that''s what she calls you."

    The little girl''s mocking tongue suggested that she had told a lie on purpose. Marina was sincerely pleased to be called that way. The demigod''s voice seemed to have softened as he uttered those words, and that made her happy.

    "So you''re finally melting! I like Gray Matter... nice nickname, Hollow. Use it often, please!" She said with a smile.

    "You still haven''t responded."

    Marina snorted, annoyed by the classic attitude that had characterized him since that morning. He was immediately back to normal. "Simple plain water, thank you."

    "Then I''ll be right back."

    Cragar''s son walked away. Marina followed him with her gaze for a few seconds, before being distracted by Dalia: "You would be a fantastic sister-in-law."

    Ien''s daughter jumped immediately and ended up banging her knees on the table. She felt like she was immediately on fire, knowing that she was probably blushing with embarrassment. Her best friend burst out laughing and slammed her hand on the table, unable to contain herself. Marina glanced in Shirei''s direction but, fortunately, the latter seemed too busy queuing. His gaze was directed towards the table of Corgi''s children and the demigoddess couldn''t help but wonder who he was watching.

    Dalia smiled and Marina took the opportunity to put as many chicken nuggets in her mouth as possible, so as not to make her make any further comments.

    "Miss Dalia Arcesio, you have crossed the limit!" And she continued to stuff her.

    The demigoddess tried to speak, but her friend''s hands made it impossible. "But... ce... av... Shi... fuc..."

    "What are you doing?"

    The voice belonged to Shirei. The boy had returned and was holding some cans in his hands, plus two bottles of water which he placed in front of Ien''s daughter. The two friends stopped and Dalia was able to eat her chicken nuggets in peace.

    "Ok um... thanks, although I think one was enough... but thanks anyway, really!"

    The situation with Shirei continued to feel rather awkward on her part. She didn''t know exactly how to act towards him. The demigod sat down in front of her and opened a midnight blue can to sip. Marina couldn''t help but notice that he hadn''t conjured any food in front of him.

    "Forget him Mari! He''s obsessed with that energy drink," Dalia reassured her. "What''s its name, brother? Creature, Right?"

    "Demon."

    "You are right! I was wrong." Then she asked rhetorically, "Look, shall we eat?"

    Marina smiled, "Of course we eat!"

    But Shirei''s gaze was once again on the table of Corgi''s children. Sitting there, next to his brothers, was a little boy with a tablet in his hands. He jumped, distracted from his scribbling, when he felt he was being watched, and looked around to try to understand the source of that overwhelming sensation. All he could do was shrug after a few seconds and go back to calculating on his tablet. Marina sighed and, trying to ignore the presence of Cragar''s son, surrendered to the sweet food conjured up by Dalia.

    "If only I had some lava from the infernal river, I could stabilize the metal for the forge," the son of Corgi continued to babble, "I''ll have to ask that strange guy from the thirteenth house."

 Training in the forest pt.1

    Shirei was still at the Lilies Park canteen, sitting at the gloomy table of Cragar''s children together with Marina and Dalia. The canteen was animated by the lively conversations of those present, who talked about training, lessons and mythological tales. The air smelled of freshly baked bread, creating a relaxing atmosphere. But the purple-eyed boy, as often happened, seemed distant, almost disconnected from that place.

    Marina and Dalia laughed at some jokes, exchanging knowing glances, but Shirei did not participate in the lightness of the moment. His eyes stared into space, lost in trying to reclaim the lost memories in his mind. His rigid posture and impenetrable silence created an invisible barrier between him and the others. Even though he was sitting next to the two girls, it was as if he was somewhere else.

    Marina noticed his absent look and smilingly extended some food towards him, she hoped through that means she could get him to talk.

    However, to his chagrin, she watched Shirei slowly rise from his chair. His movements were calm, measured, but his height and presence did not go unnoticed. Marina looked at him with curiosity, while Dalia limited herself to giving him only a furtive glance, with the usual mischievous smile that lit up her face.

    ¡°I''m going to train,¡± he announced in a low, calm voice.

    He did not explain further, nor did he prefer to add any clarifications or elaborate greetings. It was a simple phrase, which he often repeated to himself, as if training was the only thing that gave him direction since he was at the Lilies Park.

    Marina got up with him, ¡°Why don''t you stay until the end of lunch?¡±

    The other demigods present stopped speaking and looked at him, some with a slight uneasiness. Shirei was the son of Cragar, the god of the dead, and when he moved, darkness walked with him to bring chaos.

    An unwritten law that all demigods knew as a fundamental tenet of their gospel: Cragar equals trouble. But they could never understand his connection to the darkness, and his solitary and impenetrable nature made him even more mysterious.

    Within seconds, a black mass of pure shadows began to surround his body. The temperature seemed to drop a few degrees as the darkness gathered around him.

    ¡°Finish without me, see you.¡±

    After saying those words, Shirei disappeared, dissolving into darkness, leaving behind only a murmur of amazement and concern.

    Ien''s daughter stood looking at the spot where Shirei had disappeared, her face thoughtful.

    Dalia, however, with an enigmatic smile, shrugged her shoulders and returned to focusing on her meal, as if she was used to that sudden disappearance.

    She dug the cutlery into the meat, "It''s always the same, Marina," she added yieldingly, "It''s always the same."

    The darkness lifted around Shirei, like a blanket of shadows and fog. The demigod walked with sure step, crossing that ghostly world that stretched out before him in a shapeless tumult of green, white and black colors. An unreal space, where the earth seemed to melt into smoke and the sky did not exist. The landscape changed continuously, as if it had no defined shape, but was made of fragments of thought and distorted emotions.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A place dedicated exclusively for Cragar and his heirs.

    The air was warm, almost temperatureless, and every breath seemed to bring with it a slight movement of molecules, which Shirei didn''t know whether to attribute to some magical energy present in that dimension.

    Of course, this wasn''t a new sensation for the purple-eyed boy. He knew well the emptiness that that darkness brought with it. The Interworld was a safe road he crossed countless times, in a certain sense he could consider it a temporary refuge that distanced him from the chaotic world of the living and immersed him in a dimension where nothing had meaning anymore.

    As he walked, his face remained impassive, but his mind was constantly moving.

    I could actually have stayed a little longer, but I prefer to train now. Sorry, Marina.

    It wasn''t just to avoid the distractions or noise of the demigods at Lilies Park. It was a deeper need, a need to perfect himself again and again. Cragar had often admitted that he was against uncalculated effort, yet it was always the same deity who had repeatedly reminded him of how necessary it was to become more powerful.

    And the only way I know to get better is to train.

    There was a challenge wandering inside him, a silent voice urging him to prove himself worthy of his mysterious destiny. He had to succeed not only in mastering his abilities, but also in finding his identity. Every time he thought about his potential, he felt a growing pressure, an expectation that was placed upon him.

    He wasn''t worried about being Cragar''s son, but rather about knowing what awaited him in the future.

    Is the reason why Cragar cared so much about me due to simple concern for his son, or to other mysteries lying dormant in my memories?

    A question that would remain unanswered.

    When the Interworld began to dissolve around him, Shirei reemerged at the edge of the Lilies Park, in a hidden and quiet area, surrounded by tall trees. The contrast was stark: from the ghostly darkness of the Interworld to the reassuring calm of the forest, the Otherworld seemed almost too bright and peaceful. Yet, that contrast perfectly reflected his state of mind: apparently calm and resolute, but inside himself in constant doubt, always fighting with his past.

    Shirei headed into the woods, looking for the perfect place to train. His violet eyes scanned his surroundings carefully, looking for a sufficiently hidden area. He didn''t want to be disturbed, nor did he want to risk anyone seeing him. From what he understood, there were no monsters in the Otherworld, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t stumble upon a group of other creatures by chance.

    I imagine that elves, dwarves or nymphs are here somewhere¡­

    The tall trees, with their intertwined branches, formed a sort of natural dome above him. The silence of the place was broken only by the slight rustling of the leaves moving in the wind.

    He continued wandering for a quarter of an hour, finally finding a fairly large clearing, surrounded by tall trunks that seemed to protect his personal space. The sun barely filtered through the foliage, casting long, broken shadows on the soft, damp ground.

    Perfect.

    With a slow, measured movement, Shirei extended his right hand in front of him and closed his eyes. He felt the darkness of the Interworld answer his call, signaled by a discharge coursing through his veins. Out of nowhere, a dark shape began to emerge from the shadow cast at his feet.

    The Blade of Discord slowly appeared, as if forged directly from the void. It was a dark metal sword, the blade of which, despite having a black base, reflected an eerie acid green light.

    The sword was not only a physical weapon, but a ''catalyst'' of magic: each blow it inflicted destabilized the enemy, causing wounds that not only tore the flesh, but also the mind, with a pain that spread progressively, becoming more and more unbearable.

    The suffering then gradually decreased, after having caused the victim''s total shock.

    Shirei looked at the sword calmly. He had already experienced it several times during his training in the Underworld and knew its power best.

    Cragar''s gift upon his arrival in the Underworld had served him well in more than a few situations.

    And I never even thanked him for it.

    His face showed no emotion, but he felt the power pulse through the sword. The connection between the demigod and the Blade of Discord was total, as if it had been forged exactly for him.

    Time to focus now, he reminded himself, No more thoughts.

 Training in the forest pt.2

    Before starting the actual training, Shirei performed a series of warm-up movements. He was meticulous in his preparations, as every gesture was an integral part of his journey.

    The training put him in the best conditions to fight every battle and win it.

    The warm-up allowed him to have the perfect conditions for a good workout.

    With his feet planted firmly on the ground, he began to move slowly, concentrating on his breathing. His body responded to the commands of his mind. The blade''s movements were precise, while the weight of the weapon seemed to be one with his arm.

    Every gesture was tried and tested again to reach the point of balance between mind and body, so that the emotions did not overwhelm the lucidity that he had to maintain. That was the first step of training: taming adolescent instincts and preparing a proactive mentality.

    After completing that part, Shirei began the actual training, holding the Blade of Discord in both hands.

    Every gesture was calculated, the perfect representation of a river flowing unhindered. He began with basic drills, focusing on slashing and deflecting dummy attacks, sliding the blade through the air with frightening precision.

    The sound of metal cutting through the air was subtle and almost disturbing, like a distorted whisper in the placid nature. It was a weapon born of darkness, and the power Shirei felt coursing through it enveloped him completely.

    He continued moving through the trees.

    A technique he often used to train was to imagine a large number of enemies who had surrounded him and cornered him.

    The blade vibrated with each strike, making an ominous sound, like an echo.

    The leaves of the trees reacted to his movements, while a breeze rose every time the weapon grazed the air. It seemed that nature wanted to participate in his training, responding to the presence of the Blade of Discord.

    Is it possible that some nymphs are here? The demigod wondered, This should be their territory and would be in line with what I read in the books at Cragar''s palace.

    Shirei decided not to worry too much and continued on.

    As time passed, his movements became faster and more cynical. The cuts created increasingly deeper wounds in his imagination.

    He began to lose track of time as his concentration sharpened more and more.

    The blows, previously studied and measured, transformed into an uninterrupted sequence of attacks that only an expert demigod could have defended. The blade cut through the air with such speed that it seemed like a flash of ghostly light flashing through the trees.

    His mind was now totally immersed in training.

    Each blow was accompanied by a series of fleeting thoughts, reflections that passed through him like waves.

    Perfecting his technique wasn''t just a physical matter: it meant finding balance between control and chaos.

    It was like dancing on the edge of a precipice without ever falling.

    The sun began to sink behind the treetops, casting long, menacing shadows across the clearing. The atmosphere became darker, and the forest was cloaked in an increasing darkness, which seemed to reflect the essence of Shirei.

    But he didn''t stop.

    Every muscle in his body was tense, the fatigue was starting to make itself felt, but there was a part of him that refused to slow down. His mind was buzzing, fueled by the desire to overcome his limits.

    Again, again, again and again.

    He would become even stronger.

    He unleashed a series of blows at a frenetic pace. Each time the blade plunged into the air, its greenish reflection briefly illuminated Shirei''s face, highlighting the intensity in her violet eyes.

    His hands began to feel tired, the muscles in his arms shaking slightly. But there was something inside him that pushed him to continue.

    He remembered the days spent in the Underworld, the meaningless battles he had faced, the monsters he had cruelly slain.

    The feeling of not being enough still tormented him.

    Fear irritated him. It scratched the surface of his body every time he fought, but Shirei wouldn''t let it in.

    He couldn''t afford to be weak.

    Calm. I just need to stay calm.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He continued to fight against his invisible enemies, as if trying to vent the accumulated thoughts through the force of his blows. He wanted to prove, to himself and to anyone watching him, that he could master any shot.

    Shirei was different. He didn''t think of himself as special, but he knew he was not the same as all the demigods in Lilies Park.

    I doubt anyone here doesn''t know anything about their past.

    Time continued to pass, but it no longer had any meaning for Shirei. Sunset turned to twilight, and then to deep night. The forest, once quiet and serene, was now enveloped in the calm fervor of a boy who lived in the purest darkness. Only the greenish light of the Blade of Discord still shone perpetually, like a lone lighthouse in a sea of ??darkness.

    Shirei paused only for a moment, catching his breath.

    His purple eyes glittering in the night, illuminated by the faint light of his weapon. His breathing was heavy, his body tense from physical exertion, but he still had an idea that he wanted to put into practice.

    He had been mentally working on a new technique for days, an extension of the Spectral Travel, which would allow him to transport only a part of his body through the Interworld, maintaining contact with the real world.

    Thanks to you, Marina, I really will become a ghost, it seems.

    If he could master that power, if it was possible, he would be able to pass through obstacles such as trees or walls without disappearing completely, becoming an ethereal, intangible being.

    It was a form of semi-transportation between the two worlds, but it required absolute concentration. Classic Spectral Travel, which he used to travel between the Interworld and the real world, made him disappear entirely.

    That new approach, however, needed control to divide its essence without fragmenting his body.

    Shirei wasn''t really interested in the risks, but rather in the good versatility and incredible power he could theoretically exploit.

    A leap into the void.

    He closed his eyes and began to concentrate. He visualized the tree in front of him, imagining himself walking through it like a ghost. He took a deep breath, then lunged forward, trying to send one part of his body into the Interworld while the other remained in the real world.

    The impact was immediate.

    Shirei felt a sharp pain in his right shoulder, where he had crashed into the hard bark of the tree.

    He fell to the ground, his breath taken away.

    The failure had not been complete, he had simply failed to activate the spectral travel.

    He hadn''t achieved the intangibility he was looking for.

    He stood up, his side aching. He didn''t want to give up. He just had to correct his approach, focus his energy better. He took another breath of air and tried again, this time trying to slow down at the last minute. He felt the ''chill'' of the Interworld envelop his body, and as he advanced towards the tree, he seemed for an instant to be able to carry his arm beyond the surface of the trunk.

    But then something went wrong. His body suddenly materialized and, once again, he hit the wood forcefully, falling to his knees.

    He had failed again, but he had still made excellent progress.

    He continued and caused himself new pain and as many bruises. He rubbed his sore arm, looking at the tree as if it was one of the invisible enemies he faced in his training.

    He had visualized the technique in his mind over and over again, but his execution was very different from how he had imagined it.

    He decided to try another approach.

    Maybe the key is to move faster, or maybe slower.

    He tried different combinations, but every time the result was the same: he crashed into a tree.

    As the minutes passed, he began to wonder what he could do to achieve his goal.

    Sitting against a tree, his back aching and his hands scratched, Shirei closed his eyes and breathed slowly, trying to calm himself.

    I''m working wrong. This technique must act as a further way to avoid attacks, an immediate line of defense, but instead I try to exploit it already as I would in battle. I have to start from scratch.

    His hands trembled as he braced himself and pushed himself off the ground. An internal voice suggested him to give up, to let it go for that night, but the demigod knew that he would not find peace until he managed to use that technique at least once.

    He was always dominated by calm but, like all young people of his age, he did not prefer long waits.

    He wanted to succeed in everything and he wanted to do it immediately.

    Being in motion affects my concentration, so for now I should try it while standing still. The problem is that I can''t verify whether it works that way.

    The sky above the forest was now a black carpet dotted with stars, and the only visible light was that of Shirei''s acid green blade which, with a gesture on his part, disappeared again into the Interworld. The twilight had become full night, and with it the tiredness in his body had also descended.

    It was time to stop, at least for the moment. Forcing further attempts would only make his situation worse.

    I need an external person who can help me. Maybe I should ask Dalia, she certainly doesn''t lack free time.

    Shirei stopped for a moment, observing the silent forest around him, as if to gather a last shred of energy from the surrounding calm.

    With a deep breath, he activated true spectral travel, seeing darkness envelop his body. This time, the transition brought him no sense of triumph or satisfaction. He made a tired and heavy, almost mechanical movement as he walked through the dimension in between to return to the Thirteenth House. The darkness of the Interworld seemed to reflect his mood, dark and full of tiredness.

    When he resurfaced, the Thirteenth House was there, as silent as the world around him. The lights were off, and everything seemed immersed in an unreal quiet.

    Shirei crossed the threshold of the house, trying not to make any noise. He entered the small room he shared with his half-sister Dalia, finding her already fast asleep in her bed. Her relaxed sleeping figure offered Shirei unexpected comfort. The little girl, with long wavy black hair framing her pale face, seemed so calm, completely unaware of the struggles that demigods in the mortal world faced every night.

    Gently, he approached and tucked her in, covering her shoulders better. A simple gesture, but one that contained all the protection and affection that Shirei felt for her. Even though they weren''t real brothers, there was a bond between them that he would never allow to be broken.

    ¡°Goodnight, sister,¡± he whispered softly.

    After finishing, the purple-eyed boy reached his bed and sat down, feeling the accumulated tiredness crushing him like an unbearable weight. He lay down and closed his eyes, letting his mind gradually empty of his thoughts. But before sleep could take him, a face crossed his mind: Marina.

    The girl with blue eyes and blonde bob hair was smiling at him, even if he didn''t know exactly why. He wanted to talk to her, perhaps share his thoughts with her, or simply listen to her voice. He had never found it easy to talk to others, but she seemed to understand his asociality. Her eyes showed no hostility towards him, a trait that Cragar''s son had only observed in her.

    You''re lucky, Dalia. You have found a great friend.

    With that thought, Shirei rolled onto his stomach and let Tefine''s embrace lull him into the realm of dreams.

 Oneiric Tear pt.1

    Despite the many negative assumptions due to the first part of the day, Marina was able to concentrate on her projects until late in the evening without being disturbed. Ien''s daughter ended up focusing solely on her computer and collapsed on her bed without even changing her clothes. Usually her dreams were filled with nightmares, a sign of the nefarious influence of the occult goddess in collaboration with Tefine, the goddess of sleep, however that night she managed to sleep like a log. Her rest was interrupted the following morning by a sweet voice with fairly high tones.

    "Sleeping Beauty, time to wake up," one of her stepsisters called.

    Marina slowly opened her eyes to avoid being blinded by the sunlight, in front of her a demigoddess smiled sweetly, "You did it! I thought Tefine had you imprisoned."

    Michela wore her fourteen years charmingly, Marina thought. Her green eyes sparkled like hidden gems in a lush forest, conveying a sense of curiosity and liveliness. Her wavy brown hair framed her face gracefully, swaying like the gentle waves of the sea, and gave her a spontaneous look. She wore casual clothing, with classic jeans that hugged her legs and a gray shirt, adorned with a print of the number seven in elegant Roman characters. Blue headphones rested on her collarbones and encircled her neck, a sign that she had been awake for some time. Finally, on the tip of her nose were a pair of steel-framed glasses, which contributed to making her a typical daughter of Ien. It also added a touch of maturity to her young face.

    "No nightmares this time, can you close the curtains?"

    The girl raised her eyebrows, "Of course!" She replied as she was already heading towards the windows, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to blind you."

    "Don''t worry," said Marina, getting up, "Rather, why did you wake me up?"

    Her roommate walked to the bedroom door and slammed it open. In the doorway stood a smiling demigoddess that Marina had come to know very well.

    The intense gaze was the thing that most distinguished her. Her brown eyes, as deep as the earth, reflected great determination, revealing her very courageous soul. Her long, straight black hair fell down her back like a cloak, framing her lean face. She was also wearing tight jeans and a dark orange shirt, printed with an eleven in Roman numerals. A leather jacket, with some fake metal spikes, was draped over her shoulders as if it were a cape. Worn by her, more than an item of clothing, it seemed like armor to be proudly displayed. Her face was contorted into a disappointed expression. Having turned sixteen, she had been allowed to attend the Daffodil Academy for a year as an ''overseas'' experience. The period had undoubtedly enriched her knowledge, also giving her a broader perspective on the mortal world, however Lilia had not felt very comfortable. The daughter of Torari, goddess of revenge, had immediately requested permission to return to the Lilies Park.

    "Come on, I''ve been gone for two months and you already forget about me?" She teased, brushing away her pitch-colored hair with her hand.

    Marina''s eyes lit up and the girl quickly ran to hug her friend, "Lily!"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The two demigods held each other and jumped for several minutes. After they broke away, Marina smiled and looked at her friend. "I didn''t think you''d be back so soon."

    "The Lilies Park and Lilia Rossini. Lilia Rossini, the Lilies Park. We are two indivisible things." The brunette said, "Listen, let''s do this, breakfast-picnic and I''ll tell you everything?"

    Ien''s two daughters nodded.

    "Perfect! So hurry up and get dressed Marina, we''ll be waiting for you," concluded Lilia.

    After giving the demigoddess some time to prepare properly, which in her case consisted only of rinsing her face and putting on the classic clothes of her house, the three friends headed towards the woods. Ien''s daughter didn''t usually go to the clearing because it reminded her of her old childhood home, but she suppressed those memories and decided to follow the two. Leaving the seventh house, the girls headed in the direction of the beach, whose path ran exactly through the forest. They walked for approximately ten minutes before locating a small hill where they could stop.

    Michela took off her headphones and sat down on the floor, "Oh finally! I couldn''t walk anymore!" After which she took a small notebook from her pocket to scribble on.

    Marina lay down on the grass and calmly closed her eyes, her stepsister took advantage of the moment and began to sketch her face in the notebook.

    Lilia spread out a cloth so as not to get dirty and leaned on it, "So Marina... tell me a little."

    The blonde opened her eyes again, "What?"

    "Mim¨¬ told me that yesterday you spent the whole day with a demigod," the girl smiled mischievously, "And not just any one, introduced by Mr. D''Agostini himself."

    "I wanted to be discreet for once..." underlined Ien''s young daughter before going back to drawing in her notebook.

    Marina rolled her eyes, "Look, I was just showing him around, it''s not what you think."

    "What do you mean...?"

    Michela glanced at her "Don''t think I didn''t see how you looked at him yesterday at the canteen, you also sat at his table."

    "Mim¨¬!" Ien''s daughter blushed, "Don''t get involved too!"

    "Okay, this got more interesting," Torari''s daughter smiled, "So, whose son is he?"

    "Please Lily, Dalia also told me I would make a wonderful sister-in-law!"

    The two friends burst out laughing while the blonde simply hid her face behind her hands. That''s what she liked about them, when they were together they seemed to be normal teenagers. Marina had purposely ignored the last question. Talking about Shirei was rather strange to her, especially given the role that had been assigned to her by the divine Aena.

    "Ok ok, sorry Mari. Lilia, how about we start talking about you instead?" Michela asked, diverting her attention from Cragar''s son.

    "Right away!" Replied the brunette, "So, the Daffodil Academy is really terrible!"

    Marina frowned "What do you mean?"

    "They forced me to behave like a ''female'', let''s say, they prevented me from getting dirty, I couldn''t play football, I had to learn to cook and..." she inhaled deeply as if to load a breath of fire, before letting out a simple exclamation: "Gods, that''s disgusting!"

    "Are there really still people like that?"

    "And out of spite I used to do the complete opposite, now I''m obsessed with Formula 1 racing!"

    "Usual sexist stereotypes, I hope some deity cuts off their...", Michela looked up at the girls after a few seconds of silence, "Oops, excuse me."

    "Don''t worry, words escape every now and then," Marina reassured her before looking back at Lilia, "I could imagine what it was like to be relieved from those terrible constraints."

    "The most worrying thing is that I was almost getting used to it, oh well, thank goodness I''m back" Lilia noted, dismissing the problem.

    "You don''t wish for death, but they''re certainly not that good people."

    Marina decided to get up again, "So they didn''t let you fight?"

    "Yes, but they were obsessed with grace and prettiness, ''a warrior must be like a deadly butterfly'' and other things like that."

    "Thank goodness you''re back," concluded Ien''s two daughters in unison.

 Oneiric Tear pt.2

    Marina''s attention was caught by a blond boy who was crossing the previous path backwards. After sharpening her eyes she recognized the rather erratic gait of her dear half-brother, who always kept a smile on his face. Michela gave him a look and started waving at him until he noticed her. Lorenzo approached quickly.

    "Hi girls, I was looking for you. Lilia, it''s nice to see you again."

    "Thanks Lorenzo, how did you find us?"

    "I texted Michela earlier," he showed the lit phone, "I wanted to talk to you about what happened two days ago, if you don''t know yet."

    Marina looked at the cell phone screen with adversity. A few years before, the use of technological objects had been allowed within the park and, although some of them served as an enormous help in her research and in her work in general, the idea of having a telephone and being able to message instead of meeting outside their homes was unacceptable. Her choice seemed to be shared by the majority of demigods, yet they all had total freedom regarding that topic. The Lilies Park was the only place in the Otherworld that was as developed as the mortal world and the credit was all to the former representative of the house of the children of Corgu.

    She had often happened to peek while Michela was on GodTok, a social application exclusively for demigods, and the latter had always laughed at the expression she made

    It was the young demigoddess herself who encouraged her half-brother, "Now Lore explains well, detail by detail. I''m curious."

    "Okay, another scandal?" Lilia asked, "I''ll check if there are no paparazzi around..."

    It was at that moment that Shirei suddenly materialized among them. Everyone present screamed in fear, but the purple-eyed boy remained rather impassive and simply commented: "You got me."

    "Hollow!" Marina jumped and quickly stepped back before calming down, "I mean, Shirei."

    "Good morning."

    Lilia remained still and moved her gaze from the boy to the girl, astonished. Marina noticed both a flicker of terror on her face and a glint of pure hatred. Torari''s daughter, and everyone present with her, ended up calming down after a while. The brunette glared at Ien''s daughter and Marina understood that look as a clear message of disdain. Lilia had never appreciated her friendship with Dalia due to the bad reputation that characterized the children of Cragar, she certainly would not have accepted Shirei. Michela had kept it hidden from her and it would have been better if she had never found out, perhaps. That simple feeling of contempt was then amplified by her descent from the goddess of vengeance, so Marina simply glossed over the topic to avoid the argument.

    "These are my sister Michela and my friend Lilia." Ien''s daughter hastened to add.

    Shirei waved to the girls, then turned to Lorenzo. "Go on. You mean the case of the son of Tefine, right?"

    "You already know?" The blond asked.

    "I heard just a little bit about it."

    Marina narrowed her eyes, confused by that statement. From what she had deduced, Shirei wasn''t exactly a very sociable person, on the contrary he preferred to keep to himself. It therefore naturally arose to ask how he had managed to obtain information from others. For the umpteenth time, Marina had to sigh and surrender to the mystery.

    Lorenzo decided to begin his story: "So, I was talking to a daughter of Corgi and she told me that she had heard some noises near the hut on the beach," he said pointing in the direction of the sea, "She went to check and, once arrived, she found some guys talking to a certain ''Salix''. One looked like he was about to faint as Salix babbled something about how he couldn''t stay long, that his services were required by someone important. She tried to get him to calm down, but he was out of his mind."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "And who would this be now?" Lilia exclaimed.

    "Tefine is the goddess of sleep, and Salix like her son definitely has the ability to put people to sleep, which was probably why the demigod was about to faint." Marina reasoned.

    Shirei narrowed his eyes slightly when Lorenzo mentioned the mysterious figure, "Continue."

    "At a certain point he conjured a strange chain that went around him with a blade at the end, he wanted to attack them..."

    "Like Scorpion from Mortal Kombat then," said Michela after deciding to take off her headphones and concentrate on the story, Shirei continued to listen in silence.

    "Worse. Salix has even begun to transform into a monstrous creature."

    "Monstrous?" Lilia asked almost in disbelief.

    "Yes. Apparently, he''s not a simple demigod like us." Lorenzo declared.

    Silence fell. Everyone present stopped talking, probably lost in formulating their own ideas about the news, with only the noise of the wind filling the moment. Marina glanced at Shirei and noticed the boy staring into nothing, as if he had heard something terrible, he seemed really upset. "Shirei, is everything okay?"

    "It''s dangerous for the Lilies Park," replied the boy.

    "We are all walking dangers, after all."

    Cragar''s son did not respond and implied that he knew more information.

    "This story is starting to worry me," Lilia said with a grimace.

    "It''s very strange..." Marina replied and glanced at the violet-eyed demigod.

    Shirei closed his eyelids, "We have to kill him."

    Marina stood still for a second, thinking she had heard wrong. She turned to Shirei and, hesitating, replied: "Take it easy!"

    "Why?" The demigod looked seriously confused, "Did I go too far?"

    "Well ... yes?! We must warn Mr. D''Agostini and the goddess Aena, but we definitely cannot kill him!"

    "First we have to understand why he did it," Lorenzo assessed, "It could be revenge, Lilia, what do you think?"

    "I have to meet him first to know."

    "You guys are already on a war footing... look at the cards on the table", advised the young demigoddess, daughter of Ien.

    Shirei looked down at the cloth, his frowning face suggesting that he didn''t understand what Michela meant.

    "It was a figure of speech," Marina told him softly, trying to keep from shouting at him again.

    Normally he would have managed to make her smile, but not after what he had said.

    "We know practically nothing about him. We should wait for another misstep, then it will be time to worry" Marina paused, "For now we should just report the news to the Great Mansion."

    "You know very well that I''m with you," Lilia replied with a smile.

    Lorenzo nodded, "Then I''ll go to the high school to tell everything."

    Michela leaned over slightly to better observe Cragar''s son, "Shirei, right?" She asked, "You''re very quiet."

    "He always seems to be," Marina replied for him, partly trying to provoke a response from him.

    Shirei simply sighed and kept a calm expression, "Maybe you''re right, it''s better to do it this way."

    Cragar''s son stood up, intending to walk away. Marina stared at him dumbfounded, aware that there was more behind his words. Her role was clear, she had to know what he was plotting and, even though she didn''t like the idea, she had to try to deceive him to obtain new information. She didn''t want to take advantage of him, but the situation made it necessary. Marina steeled herself and, with a brief goodbye to her friends, followed Shirei. The girls laughed and greeted her back, with the promise of seeing each other again at lunchtime. Lorenzo instead headed towards the Great Mansion.

    Marina reached Shirei after a few seconds, "Hey, Hollow!"

    The purple-eyed demigod turned around, he had his usual calm expression on his face.

    "Yes?"

    "I''m sorry if I reacted that way," she referred to a few moments earlier, "I didn''t want to seem unpleasant but you took me by surprise, it''s really wrong and... it wasn''t an idea I had considered among the options. We don''t kill anyone here, I just wanted you to understand that first."

    "You don''t need to apologize, I understood it. There''s more?"

    This was her chance, "I was wondering..." the girl looked away slightly with embarrassment, "Tomorrow morning there will be a lesson on the children of the six of the pact, the deities I mean. You and Dalia are the only ones in the park here-"

    "Do you need help?" Shirei interrupted.

    "Yes," she confirmed, "It would be a great help if you could come too and show us what the children of Cragar can actually do. Dalia can''t control herself very much, but you already know that."

    The boy looked up slightly and weighed the idea before replying, "Okay, see you tomorrow outside the seventh house."

    "There''s no need! I can also come and get you..."

    Marina''s words were lost as she observed a slight change in expression on the demigod''s part. It was strange, she still felt the mysterious aura that had made her skin crawl the day before, but the sensation that came from it no longer oppressed her. Calm and tranquility were the first words that popped into his mind. Without hesitation, she also widened her mouth into a smile.

    "Thank you. See you tomorrow then, Hollow!"

 A task from Corgiéˆ¥æªš son pt.1

    The demigod with purple eyes stayed still another second looking at Marina, before the darkness of the Interworld enveloped him. Shirei reappeared in the thirteenth house and took advantage of the free time to relax. He was on his bed, leafing through a notebook, when someone knocked on the door.

    "Hello, I''m Chris," said the stranger from outside, "I need a favor from the son of Cragar."

    The boy waited for an answer which did not come. He turned back with the intention of asking where the demigods of house thirteen were when he noticed the door slightly ajar. Without hesitation, he opened the door and entered. Shirei, distracted at first, closed his notes. He immediately recognized the demigod, it was Corgi''s son whom he had noticed at lunch.

    "What exactly do you need?"

    "Ah, so there was someone. Well, I need a favor from you," replied the boy with a hint of annoyance, "You can travel to the Underworld, right?"

    Shirei nodded, "Depends on what you need."

    "Flames. You know, from the tributary," Cragar''s son didn''t answer him, "Your father rules it, you can''t tell me I know better than you! The Vaverli!"

    Chris realized he had pronounced the name with the wrong accent but overlooked the problem, unnerved by the too calm attitude of the purple-eyed demigod.

    Shirei stood up from the bed and grimaced slightly, "Lyceum banned me from outward travel."

    Corgi''s son froze, "Ah¡­"

    Dalia entered the house with a bright smile and greeted the demigods. She had heard the last sentence and was well aware that his half-brother was lying; she just wondered to what end. Shirei used to be mysterious, and in the few months they had spent together, Dalia had learned to fear the twisted way he preferred to do things. Few people in the world would choose the harder path when faced with a crossroads, yet Shirei saw the ''hard way'' as a personal challenge to improve. Cragar''s daughter hadn''t yet fully understood the motivation behind his logic but she couldn''t deny that it was paying off. The demigods struggled to handle his presence and the aura of power he unleashed in his moments of rest was enough to make even the most inexperienced tremble. Dalia had always been curious to see him fight, intrigued by the strength he still kept hidden. The two, after all, shared the same father and some of the same powers; it was natural that she wanted to better understand how to use them.

    The little girl pushed those thoughts out of her head and greeted: "Hello! I didn''t know you had a new friend, brother," then she turned to the demigod with a smile, "Who are you?"

    "Chris," the boy responded quickly, "It''s not my name but call me that."

    Dalia looked at the son of Corgi in front of her with a gentle smile on her face. Chris showed up looking lively. His dark eyes, as deep as dark chocolate, exuded a combination of curiosity and warmth. A simple look that revealed his nature. His frizzy hair, a distinct reddish brown color, formed what looked like a crown of curls. He wore his orange house shirt, which suited his laid-back style perfectly. A playful smile was on his face. It carried with it an aura of vitality, in complete contrast to the place where they found themselves. It wasn''t the same aura that Shirei or Lyceum gave off, it wasn''t power, yet it seemed to have an effect on the little girl. Dalia''s mind suddenly wandered back in time, to about a century ago or so, when she first faced the outside world, a place where she was welcomed only by using a name other than her own.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    A fleeting nostalgic smile crossed her lips. She could call herself whatever she wanted, but her real name had to remain secret; if she were discovered, she would be returned to her family immediately. She was a fugitive hunted by the entire city of Palermo, but that made her feel free, even if only for a few days. Sadness touched her gaze, but Cragar''s daughter quickly pushed those memories away, returning to the present with an air of lightness.

    "Chris," she repeated, echoing the name the demigod had chosen. "It''s nice to meet you."

    "Look, we already know each other, we see each other practically every month," replied Corgi''s son, shaking her hand.

    Dalia''s eyes suddenly widened and she realized, "Sorry!" She faked a laugh full of embarrassment, "I know we met often for the house meeting, but I never introduced myself properly."

    "Don''t worry, it''s the same for me."

    The raven-haired girl threw herself on the bed still full of embarrassment, "So... what''s are you discussing?"

    "Journey to the Underworld."

    Dalia''s eyes suddenly lit up, "I can try if my brother refuses to."

    "I haven''t refused yet," the son of Cragar turned towards his interlocutor, "I will go."

    "Can I come with you?" The raven haired girl asked with her hands crossed.

    One look from the two demigods was enough to make her lose hope.

    "Sorry-..." Corgi''s son lowered his voice until he remained silent. He was so focused on the idea of obtaining the Vaverli flames that he even forgot the boy''s name.

    "Shirei."

    Chris nodded, "Shirei, didn''t you just say you can''t?"

    "I said that Lyceum banned it," implying that that wouldn''t have stopped him from doing it anyway.

    "Understood, Mr. Ghost, I was thinking of you as a goody two shoes."

    The brown haired boy smirked and raised his voice a little higher than normal. "So let''s say that, by pure chance, you happened to find lava somewhere..." he raised his hands as if they were pointing a gun at his head, "Always by pure chance, of course. So let''s say it might come in handy, so take it to the ninth house."

    Shirei shook his head, "A favor for a favor."

    "I don''t have any money, man. I can forge you a weapon if you need it."

    "It''s not necessary," the violet-eyed demigod said those words, shaking his hand in the void as if an invisible blade was exactly there, then added: "I have something else in mind."

    "You''re scaring him, brother."

    "Yes," the son of Corgi nodded several times, "I''m scared."

    "You have to let me into Didreus'' laboratory," Shirei explained.

    "Dude," Chris involuntarily opened his mouth, "You want to go into the lab used by the sons of the science god, are you for real?"

    "Yes, as I said, a favor for a favor," Cragar''s son nodded.

    "How do I get you in?"

    "This is a problem you have to solve yourself."

    "Can''t you take a nice puff and reappear in it? What do you need it for?"

    "I can''t, I''ve already tried. The laboratory is protected from Didreus'' influence." the boy said, that detail seemed to bother him, "I only need five minutes, nothing more."

    Chris scratched the back of his neck in amazement. "You take the flames for me?"

    "As much as you want."

    The idea was too tempting to pass up, and Chris knew it. With that material he could work on weapons capable of repelling monsters and fortifying the park''s defenses, a new category not yet invented by any of his predecessors. They would have acclaimed him as the father of the Vaverli infusion rifles, perhaps his father would have even called him to the celestial world, pleased by his invention. All those thoughts made him quiver with energy, Shirei had convinced him.

    Finally, he nodded, "Okay, you win. I''ll find a way to get you in, Chris''s word."

    The two shook hands for a few seconds and sealed the deal, before Chris instinctively withdrew it. "Your hand is freezing, what the hell!"

    Shirei looked at his hands, as if he was searching for snow on his hand,

    The son of Corgi handed Shirei a bronze bracelet with a button in the center, "Anyway, put the flames in here, press the button and it transforms. Don''t worry, it''s heat resistant, after all I designed it!"

 A task from Corgiéˆ¥æªš son pt.2

    Cragar''s son simply nodded without showing the slightest reaction.

    Dalia, after being silent for almost the entire speech, immediately seized the opportunity. "Chris... Can I make a request too?"

    "Shoot," the brown-haired man replied, before raising his hands and adding, "Not at me, possibly."

    "Can you make me a weapon?"

    "Do you see how we negotiate?" Corgi''s son said to Shirei, "Now that we''re here, what project are you talking about?"

    Dalia tapped her hand on her cheek, "Nothing complex, I was thinking of a simple sword."

    "Details, material, length, handle. Give me information, little girl."

    "Whatever suits you," she smiled, "I know you''ll do a great job."

    "Mh, thank you for your totally unmotivated trust. It''ll take me a few weeks," Chris replied.

    "Yes, okay, perfect!"

    Chris raised his thumb before pointing to Shirei: "And you bring me my flames, emo type!"

    Turning to his half-sister, Cragar''s son said, "Then I''ll take this opportunity to go. If Lyceum comes looking for me, tell him I''m in the garden," he then walked towards the trap door in the center of the room.

    "Go ahead, I''m a born actress," his stepsister reassured him.

    Shirei opened the trapdoor before Chris''s confused eyes.

    "I mean, wait, there''s a garden down there?"

    The purple-eyed boy nodded and, with a slight hop forward, dropped into the darkness.

    "You are strange, more than normal," the demigod concluded to himself, "Anyway, returning to the blade, I think I''ll need some measuring to do it."

    "Really? I''ll give you whatever you want in exchange... even my motorbike."

    "You." He pointed to her, "You have a motorbike."

    "Yes," Dalia smiled.

    "You are what? Fourteen? And then-..." Chris stopped probably due to shock, "Okay, never mind, I''ll do it for free."

    "I. Can. Not. Believe. It. You are the best, truly. Thank you!"

    "Yes, I nothing new. Of course I''m the best" he replied with a pleased smile, "Now I really have to go and look for the representative of Didreus'' children and figure out how to convince him to give me the keys to the laboratory."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The boy began to walk towards the exit of the house, in the hope of being able to leave that place as quickly as possible and never have to deal with Cragar''s children again in his life: "See you. I''ll have your weapon delivered to you as soon as I finish it. I''ll leave a letter here tomorrow with everything I need, so be sure to send my every measurement."

    "Obvious! Don''t worry, thanks!"

    Chris went out directly to the forge of the sons of Corgi, Dalia dived onto the bed in the throes of euphoria. She would finally have a weapon, one more step towards her candidacy for the elite group. It was a wish that had been in her head over the last year; she wished she could be part of the team that traveled throughout Italy and escorted new demigods to the Lilies Park. Even more than the desire to help others, Cragar''s daughter craved the adventure and thrill of fighting for her life like a true hero.

    After about ten minutes spent in the dungeons, Shirei finally reached Kore''s garden and, without even looking around, performed a spectral travel straight down. Shadows enveloped the boy until he found himself free-falling into the void. The earth traveled rapidly before his focused eyes. He was aware that if he lost control, he would be pulverized by the rocky matter of the Otherworld. A small smile formed on Cragar''s son''s face at the thought of returning to the Underworld; being there made him feel strangely at home.

    Finally, the earth gave way to a greenish light that swirled, mixing with white and black. Looking down, the demigod saw a colossal bright five-pointed star, or the five rivers of the Underworld. The boy was shrouded in shadows again and emerged standing out of nowhere, like a mole crawling out of its grave.

    Cragar''s son quickly scanned the area and recalled the first time he had awakened there.

    He remembered how his vision was immediately struck by the eternal penumbra, a dense and palpable darkness that seemed to absorb the scarlet-hued light itself. The air was filled with an acrid, putrid smell, a mixture of sulphur, burnt flesh and putrefaction that crept into the nostrils and clung to the roof of the mouth. Shirei had pondered several times the idea of what would happen if any demigod entered that world while alive; probably the sense of asphyxiation would have made him so weak as to make lasting survival impossible. The atmosphere was freezing, but a different cold, not that of the wind or snow, a coldness that passed through the skin and caressed the bones until it penetrated the soul. In the distance, he heard dark and sinister noises, an echo of moans, anguished whispers and desperate cries, a chorus of suffering voices that seemed to come from every direction. Raising his eyes upward, he made out the ceiling illusory and slimy, almost alive, while the ground was uneven, as if it were the imperfect skin of a giant being. A bitter, metallic aftertaste pervaded the air, as if even breathing was a taste of pain. The landscape was desolate and frightening, where perception itself seemed to be subject to distortion. It was no place for faint hearts or indecisive souls; Shirei had learned that the hard way.

    The demigod entered the heart of the Underworld, walking through the little light, until he reached the great infernal lake, where the five rivers of the underworld converged. The atmosphere was oppressive, filled with a mysterious and dense energy that he only felt during his travels through the Underworld. The lake was a place of extraordinary scope; its waters flowed restlessly and noisily, pushed by currents that represented the very essence of torment. In the center, Cragar''s castle stood imposingly, a palace that seemed to emerge from the very bowels of the underground. With a determined step, Shirei headed towards the mouth of the flame river: the Vaverli. The fiery stream teemed with fire, sparkling eerily. Cragar''s son glimpsed some armored goblins waiting for him, a sign that his presence had not gone unnoticed. He guessed that this must represent the welcome home committee his father had chosen to test him.

    The violet-eyed demigod stretched out his hand into thin air as the small group began to rush towards him. A black blade with acid green textures materialized from the Underworld into the palm of his hand, so he could wield it; after which, Shirei dashed towards the enemies.

    If it was a fight that his father wanted to observe, then he would gladly oblige.

 The Underworld pt.1

    The goblin horde charged. Shirei quickly accelerated and struck the first of them with the flat of his blade, knocking them back. The other green and gray creatures were not long in coming, but Cragar''s son was not worried. He quickly sliced off one enemy''s head and then moved on to the next. He grabbed another goblin''s neck with his hand and used it to jump an entire row; at the moment of landing he performed a somersault which gave himself the momentum to hurl the monster against his enemies. The creatures hit each other and fell to the ground, like a bowling strike. Shirei didn''t wait and stepped through the veil of the Interworld, disappearing from their sight. He reappeared on the opposite side of the Vaverli, where he took the opportunity to recover the flames. He took off the bracelet that Chris had lent him and, by pressing the central button, it became a big cask.

    Shirei quickly pushed the barrel into the river until it was full. Contrary to common belief, the Vaverli was the river of the Underworld that could only harm monsters. The flames had beneficial effects for demigods, although their outward appearance might suggest otherwise. Cragar''s own son had benefited several times from the healing powers of the tributary after his hard training sessions. During that moment of reflection, the goblins were still busy squawking; one of them in particular seemed to have taken a run up to jump. The creature took the leap, convinced he could cross the river, almost ten meters wide, however the demigod''s blade pierced him in mid-air. Shirei stood up with the barrel now full and turned his violet eyes on his enemies. The shadows enveloped him again and he traveled until he was in the midst of his opponents, ready to continue the massacre.

    After a few minutes, the frenetic battle was coming to an end, when the remaining monsters underwent a sinister metamorphosis. A dark spell suddenly enveloped the creatures, causing them to wither instantly and transforming them into ghostly skeletons. Their organs turned to dust and disappeared, until only the creaking bones remained, falling in pieces to the ground. The skin and flesh quickly crumbled, disintegrating the creatures into dust. Shirei stared at the scene of scattered bones. However, in the silence that followed, his attention was caught by an unexpected presence.

    An individual with a frightening presence materialized among the shadows. Shirei''s eyes locked with those of the mysterious spectator, and the very air seemed to grow cold in anticipation of an impending encounter.

    Cragar, the god of the dead with blood-red hair, his tall and lean figure stood out imposingly, wrapped in an elegant black dress, tight and compressed. The glossy black trim, like fragments of darkness, created a fascinating contrast against his pale skin.

    Beneath his black cloak, fiery locks of hair emerged, flowing neatly over his shoulders. The god''s face was hidden by the black mask that symbolized his status. Through the gaps in his mask, his piercing violet eyes, identical to Shirei''s, exuded an intensity that reflected the power and wisdom of millennia of knowledge.

    The demigod bowed slightly.

    "Shirei," the god replied, "I should have guessed it was you."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The boy''s blade appeared in his hands again, he had even forgotten to take it back because of the goblins.

    "Thank you for recovering my weapon."

    "You''re welcome," said the deity, "You should never fight with your bare hands."

    "I thought the monsters were your work," the boy asked, confused.

    "I would never attack my children, don''t compare the way I treat you to how Emion acts."

    "I apologize."

    The deity curled his lips upwards, "There''s no need to apologize, rather, how''s the stay going?"

    "Good, I guess," Shirei flicked the weapon out of his hand, "Dalia seems to have made some friends and my training is going smoothly."

    "I noticed, you are slowly approaching other people too."

    The demigod nodded, "I think it''s more profitable, I can''t just rely on ghosts for information."

    "Rather, you still haven''t used the ring I gave you."

    Shirei glanced at the index finger of his right hand. He wore a silver ring, elegant and thin, with a craftsmanship that emphasized its refinement. The carefully polished surface reflected the dim light of the underground realm delicately. In the center of the ring, with skill and precision, a tiny gem had been set. The purplish stone, carefully set in the heart of the silver, seemed to catch the surrounding light, making the ring shine with a magnetic glow, like a black hole one is enticed to fall into.

    "No," confirmed the demigod, "But I will finally have the chance, as soon as I return to the Lilies Park."

    "So you befriended Ien''s daughter for this reason?"

    "Marina is one of the most renowned demigods in the park. Although her fighting skills are not exceptional, she has an excellent network of connections as a representative of her house."

    Cragar''s gaze wandered to the endless horizon, "That wasn''t the answer I was hoping for."

    "You were the one who told me I needed to think about getting stronger as soon as possible."

    "I am aware of it," admitted the deity. "But I would have liked you to live a normal life at least for a little while, like when you used to..."

    Shirei remained silent for a few seconds wondering what his father meant with those words. It seemed that the god was sad.

    "Forgive my insolence, why didn''t you try to get my memories back?"

    "I can''t do it, if I get all the information about your past again..." Cragar''s purple gaze turned to him again. "I couldn''t say what would happen to you."

    "Was I different?"

    "The other you, was consumed by hatred and pain."

    Silence fell between the two again. Shirei struggled to talk to his father, mostly because they shared a lack of talkativeness, but his past was always a topic Cragar tended to avoid.

    "So it''s a good thing I lost my memories in your opinion," the demigod concluded.

    Cragar took a step toward his son, "I''m sorry, Shirei."

    His voice had suddenly softened. "I..." the words seemed to get stuck in his throat. "I would just like to see you happy, may you remain in the realm of the living as long as possible."

    Ironic of the god of the underworld to ask his children not to join him and not die early, Shirei thought. The situation was starting to get rather awkward, but the boy was happy to have been able to talk to Cragar. Many demigods did not meet their parent throughout their lives, and the gods did not treat them as they would have expected. That relationship, although strange, was special for both of them.

    Shirei smiled, "Thank you. I''ll be going now."

    The god raised a hand and waved it, "Have a safe journey."

    The shadows enveloped the son of Cragar, and, before he could say anything else, he ascended towards the Lilies Park. The masked deity remained for a few more minutes contemplating the emptiness of his realm, the roar of the infernal lake acting as the background for his secret thoughts.

 The Underworld pt.2

    Shirei reappeared in Kore''s garden. Every corner of the place was immersed in a white glow, as if purity itself had become the landscape. In the heart of the garden, a spiral staircase ascended sinuously, its whiteness interrupted only by the shimmering breeze of petals suspended in the air.

    Flowers of all kinds adorned the garden, a multitude of colors dancing together like a floral symphony. Each one seemed to emit its own light, a chromatic spell that enveloped the environment. It was a sacred place, an enchanted abode dedicated to Kore, whose body lay in the modest mausoleum a few meters from the boy. He had asked Dalia for explanations and had discovered that the mortal buried there had been Cragar''s first love, who had then welcomed her spirit into his palace. The boy had wondered why he hadn''t simply resurrected her but had never dared to ask his father that question.

    After a moment of admiration, he headed towards his room. However, the moment he opened the trapdoor, he sensed a hidden presence. A careful look revealed a thin and mysterious figure, immersed in the shadows of a corner.

    Shirei initially pretended not to notice him and continued towards the exit, curious to find out what he intended to do.

    Now with one hand on the doorknob, he stopped and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I thought you wouldn''t notice," commented the boy as he came out into the open.

    The young man carried with him a magnetic air. He had silvery eyes, as bright as the moon on a starry night, which introduced a dreamlike and mysterious atmosphere. However, their brightness was offset by a dark soul, which Shirei could sense, easily given the nature of her divine parent.

    His black hair, straight and flowing, fell to hide part of his eyes, bringing anyone who looked at him back to cruel reality. The intense darkness of the hair created a fascinating contrast with the silvery glow of the eyes, creating a feeling of duality, as if the young man was a bridge between their world and a dream. He wore classic black skinny jeans, which suited his figure perfectly. The light pink sweatshirt he paired with jeans was unexpected, adding a pop of color that broke up his apparent darkness. The black leather jacket, worn nonchalantly, perfectly brought back the initial idea.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite his probable young age, the boy seemed to bring with him an experience that went beyond the years he had lived. Shirei mentally put himself on guard, convinced that he was facing an enemy. His presence had transformed from a dreamlike vision into a nightmare. Cragar''s son had already begun to suspect that he knew who he was.

    "You were wrong, now answer the question."

    "My name is Salix, I don''t have a surname. My mother is the goddess of sleep."

    The purple-eyed demigod''s suspicion had just been confirmed.

    "You are the son of Tefine who was at the beach cabin."

    Yes, I''ve been looking for you for some time now, ''Shirei''," he pronounced that name with a strange tone, almost disgust.

    Salix watched Cragar''s son for some sign but the violet-eyed demigod remained completely still.

    With a sigh, he sat down on Dalia''s bed. "Time is running out, I suspect Aena already knows I''m there."

    "What do you want from me?"

    "At your place?" The boy shook his head, "Nothing."

    Shirei absolutely couldn''t deactivate his state of alert, his instincts told him to maintain maximum attention. On the outside he still appeared perfectly calm but the aura of his interlocutor worried him. It felt strangely familiar but he was sure he hadn''t known any mortal with that kind of pressure. He eyed the silver-eyed youth warily. The aura that surrounded him was like a dream vision that transformed into a powerful presence.

    Cragar''s son could sense that something more complex was hidden behind that appearance. Adding the information he had obtained to what he saw, the demigod began to connect the pieces that led to a frightening truth.

    "They sent me here to recover an important comrade and cause damage..." Salix continued, looking for his answer, "Initially I thought it was all a farce but you seem to have really lost your memory."

    "You know who I am."

    "I knew who you were," he admitted with a grimace, "And I have to say it, I''m very disappointed to see who you''ve become."

    Shirei opened his right hand with the intention of recalling his weapon from the Interworld, but the son of Tefine stopped him with a gesture.

    "Don''t do it, I''m not going to fight. I just wanted to make sure the rumors were true."

    Saying this, he approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder before passing him. Salix reached the door and looked back at the demigod before walking out, his silver eyes glowing evilly.

    "It was a pleasure for me to see you again, see you soon."

 Uncertain threat

    The celestial world shone with golden light, an ethereal stillness enveloping the air like a promise of eternal order. Aena stood in the center of the throne room, a vast square of pure gold, with twenty-four thrones arranged in two concentric circles on different floors. Fenestrated walls opened onto a timeless sky, golden and still, like the very essence of the gods. In the center of the square, a suspended opaque sphere seemed to hold every mystery of the world below.

    The goddess of love, wrapped in her ancient-style white robes, with her face hidden behind a white and golden mask, awaited Emion''s arrival. Her amber gaze traversed the space, quiet but alert, like a spring breeze in a forest. After a few minutes of waiting, the king of the gods, Emion, walked through the entrance to the hall, his slender figure was clad in light armor beneath white robes, his storm-blue eyes intensely scanning the center of the hall .

    ¡°News about Cragar''s children,¡± he began without a preamble, his deep, commanding voice filling the space like a stormy wind. Aena heard the urgency in her husband''s tone, a concern that bordered on obsession.

    The goddess responded sweetly and patiently, but without ever taking her eyes off the sphere. ¡°Lyceum and I asked for Marina''s help.¡±

    ¡°Who would that be?¡±

    Aena was slightly annoyed by the god''s interruption, but she breathed and continued: ¡°The heir of the house of Lupi, daughter of Ien. She was told to monitor their movements. She did a great job with Dalia, so I''m sure she won''t disappoint me. She is capable and suited for the task.¡±

    Emion turned to her, his face hidden by his dark metallic mask.

    ¡°A daughter of the Lupi?¡± he repeated with a hint of disapproval. ¡°You entrusted such a crucial task to a mortal?¡±

    Aena tilted her head slightly. ¡°Marina is not a mere mortal. She¡¯s loyal, she wants what''s best for the park, and you know that the Lupi are a family you can trust.¡±

    The goddess of love tried to calm her husband''s latent fury, knowing that his worry stemmed not only from the need for control, but also from a deeper fear: that of a new threat that Cragar''s children could represent.

    Exploiting the Lupi family, the house of which he himself had been the founder, he hoped would convince him completely.

    Emion, however, was not satisfied. He turned back to the opaque sphere, his eyes bright with frustration.

    ¡°I don''t like this approach,¡± he said dryly. ¡°We should act directly, not through overseers. As long as I have news, however, I will not stop your initiative. But be careful, Aena: if Cragar''s children move too freely, there could be grave consequences.¡±

    The goddess did not respond immediately. She let the tension dissolve on its own, let the silence of the sacred room speak for her. Emion had always had little patience, but she knew the limits of his words, and deep down, she knew that he respected her judgment.

    ¡°Those are words you should address to Cragar, not to me.¡±

    With a wave of her hands, Aena caused the opaque surface to begin to glow, revealing a vague, indistinct image that gradually brought the thirteenth house into focus. A modest black wooden house on whose threshold an unknown figure appeared.

    ¡°He is not Cragar''s son,¡± Emion murmured.

    The young demigod with black hair and silver eyes walked out the door, his gaze was mischievous, almost mocking. A breeze seemed to accompany his step, as if the wind itself was afraid of getting too close to him. He was wearing a white t-shirt and a black leather jacket, the contrast between his simple attire and his menacing presence was evident.

    Aena watched carefully, her lips slightly parted beneath her mask. ¡°No, it''s not him,¡± she said softly.

    Emion did not continue his speech, simply staring at the scene with icy eyes.

    *******

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lorenzo Scala walked slowly through the streets of the Lilies Park, with his hands stuck in the pockets of his gray sweatshirt. His thoughts were still fixed on the meeting he had just had with Lyceum, and how he told him about a demigod, the son of Tefine, who represented a serious threat.

    Lorenzo sighed, worried. It seemed strange to him that Aena hadn''t been there, but he knew she had her own problems for not being there.

    With his blue eyes he observed the houses around him, all quite different, but with small details that made them similar. The demigod stopped in front of the thirteenth house, a structure that, more than the others, seemed shrouded in a halo of darkness.

    As he walked to continue further, the door of the house opened and an unknown boy came out.

    Lorenzo''s heart skipped a beat.

    Salix''s dark hair swayed slightly as he walked, his silver eyes with pink highlights rested on Lorenzo with a smile that exuded malice.

    It had to be him. The same demigod they had talked about.

    He was the son of Tefine.

    Salix observed him for a moment, and the smile became thinner, almost amused. Then, without saying a word, he turned and walked down the street, leaving Lorenzo paralyzed for a few moments.

    Lyceum''s words echoed in his mind: ¡°This demigod, son of Tefine¡­ seems dangerous. Don''t do anything wrong.¡±

    Lorenzo forced himself to breathe deeply and looked away from the now distant figure of Salix. His first thought went to Shirei, the one who was probably inside the thirteenth house. If Salix had gotten out without a fight, did that mean Shirei might be in danger? However, a strong premonition stopped him from acting on impulse. Cragar''s son could not have been defeated in silence, or so it seemed to him.

    Tefine''s son was uninjured, moreover.

    He looked away from the door of the house and remembered what he had to do. There was a girl waiting for him, one with whom he could also mention the meeting he had just had. She had almost been the victim of Tefine''s son, and Lorenzo wanted her to sleep peacefully.

    He looked up at the Ninth House, where he saw a distant figure waving at him.

    He took a step towards her, determined to leave the looming threat behind him momentarily. He quickened his pace, trying to put the worry about Shirei and not having entered the thirteenth house to check out of his mind. Although he was immersed in his thoughts, a smile emerged on his face when he saw the demigoddess waiting for him in front of the Ninth House.

    ¡°You''ve finally arrived!¡± she said, greeting him with a warm smile. ¡°I thought you were lost.¡±

    Lorenzo returned a smile, trying to mask the worry that still accompanied him. ¡°No, sorry for the delay. I¡­ had a setback.¡±

    ¡°What is it about? Anything important?¡±

    The son of Ien hesitated, trying to choose the right words. ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± he lied. ¡°Just a brief encounter with¡­ a demigod. Nothing worth talking about.¡±

    He preferred to omit the truth just a little longer. It was the best thing to do, especially considering past events.

    She looked at him for a moment, her expression unreadable, then shrugged. ¡°Good, then! Let''s go, the laboratory is waiting for us.¡±

    She motioned for him to follow her and Lorenzo, with a slight sigh of relief, hurried to her side.

    They walked together along the paths of the Lilies Park, surrounded by the lush greenery and the houses that lined up neatly on both sides. The laboratory was one of the things that made Lorenzo happy; there he could dedicate himself to the creation of new equipment and inventions, a way to put his creativity and technical skills at the service of the community.

    As they proceeded, the thought of Salix kept buzzing in Lorenzo''s head. He couldn''t ignore the danger that demigod posed. He knew he would have to address this sooner or later, but for now, there was something more important. He had to keep his attention on the work they had to do.

    Arriving in front of the laboratory door, the demigoddess stopped and turned towards him.

    ¡°I don''t want to talk about Tefine''s son, but I just wanted to ask you to be careful. I think he''s still here.¡±

    Lorenzo made a small face, then nodded, ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Well. You''ve never told me exactly what you''re planning lately. Is there some new invention going on?¡±

    Lorenzo smiled, grateful for the change of subject. ¡°I''m working on something that could really improve our ability to fight. A device that could be a firearm for demigods. It might help us avoid unpleasant encounters.¡±

    The girl looked at him with a mixture of admiration and concern. ¡°It seems like something big, but also¡­ dangerous. Aren''t you afraid that it will attract unwanted attention?¡±

    Lorenzo shrugged, downplaying it. ¡°It''s for everyone''s safety. And then, we cannot remain passive, we must prepare for every eventuality.¡±

    The laboratory was approaching.

    Lorenzo immediately felt at home, the smell of metal and gears was something that reassured him, a clear contrast with the chaos of the outside world.

    As they continued walking he couldn''t help but think back to what had happened outside the thirteenth house. Even though he wanted to focus on his inventions, the thought of Salix kept creeping into his thoughts. He couldn''t afford to ignore the danger that demigod posed, not to him, not to the girl at his side.

    ¡°There would be¡­¡± he finally said, interrupting the silence that had arisen between them. ¡°There''s one thing you should know. Before coming here, I met someone. A boy whom I believe to be the son of Tefine.¡±

    She stiffened, her hands stopping in mid-air.

    ¡°It was outside the Thirteenth House. He didn''t do anything, just smile... but I feel something is wrong...¡±

    The two continued to remain silent, the boy''s shadow stretched over them like a looming threat.

    ¡°Let''s not think about it now,¡± concluded the girl next to him, ¡°I''m sure that Lyceum and the divine Aena will solve everything.¡±

 Semi-divine weapons pt.1

    Lorenzo entered the laboratory with the girl at his side, the two demigods were still shaken by the news of Tefine''s mysterious son. Next to him was Francesca Simoncelli, Corgi''s daughter, a young girl with a face colored by olive skin, almost mulatto. Her eyes shone a dark brown that was gentle and kind. Her hair, also a dark brown tone, fell soft and flowing along her shoulders, setting the air around her on fire.

    The young demigoddess, with a slightly overweight build, carried a small hammer hanging from her belt. She was nonchalantly wearing a bright red sweatshirt, which seemed to glow like dancing flames, contrasting vividly with her skin. The ripped jeans that hugged her curves helped create an informal look, but at the same time expressed a certain audacity. The girl had been present and had seen the event with her own eyes. She had met the son of Ien at the entrance to the ninth house and had not hesitated twice to accompany him. That event had bonded them in some way.

    The blond stretched, "Finally!"

    "Here we are, I''ve been looking for a moment to work on the project since this morning."

    Francesca rolled up the sleeves of her rust-colored sweatshirt and crossed her arms.

    "Look, is it okay if we finish making the bullets for now?" Lorenzo asked, "I have to go home after, so you can finish the project."

    The girl placed the blueprint of a chariot aside. She was preparing it for the end-of-year tournament.

    "Are you sure? There are no problems, I do it willingly... you know... to repay you."

    "About what?"

    "For helping me, without you I don''t know if I would have been able to tell everything to Mr. D''Agostini..."

    Lorenzo smiled, "Don''t even say it! In fact, thank you for the help you''re giving me with the bullets."

    Francesca looked down, "Oh, well, that''s a pleasure... you know I enjoy it."

    Lorenzo walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder, Corgi''s daughter gasped slightly before giving him a warm smile.

    Just then, Marina calmly entered the laboratory looking for her cuffs, then noticed the two and smiled a little, "Hello!"

    Lorenzo turned around in surprise, "Oh, Marina!"

    "Hey!" Francesca waved to her.

    "Do I bother you? I''m going out, no problem."

    Ien''s son moved away from Francesca and smiled embarrassed, "No no, don''t worry, really. We came here to finish the bullet project. I told you about how we want to modernize the park, right?"

    Marina made a slightly confused face "I don''t think so... and, honestly, I''m offended by this!" She smiled.

    "Well, dear half sister, we are making some firearms, for now we limit ourselves to normal guns, but we are aiming bigger."

    Marina remained silent and looked at the boy, considering whether or not to ask him when he had obtained approval from Lyceum D''Agostini for that project. In the end, she decided not to, however she suspected that he hadn''t mentioned it at all during his visit to the Great Mansion. Her thoughts slowly wandered to Shirei and the mysterious son of Tefine. She should have gone to the divine Aena but she promised herself she would get some useful information before wasting the goddess''s time.

    Lorenzo noticed her thoughtful expression and took the opportunity to distract her with the sketches of his project, "While you''re here, what do you think?"

    "Not bad..." Marina shook her head trying to chase away the thoughts and concentrated on the project, "Here, however, it would be better to give it more depth, at least in my opinion."

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She pointed to a spot on the sketch and his brother nodded.

    "Yes, you''re right, that''s just the outer shell anyway."

    "Ah!" Francesca''s eyes lit up, "I should still have the notes to increase efficiency and lightness."

    "You mean mine?"

    "Yes, you left them when you came to visit me two d-" Corgi''s daughter stopped.

    Lorenzo suddenly widened his eyes, "Right! When I came to... call you for that assignment, of course!"

    In an instant, the entire section of the laboratory dedicated to the seventh house fell into absolute silence. Marina clearly sensed the tense air and was about to burst out laughing, but she decided to hold back and pretend she hadn''t heard. She had known for a while that Lorenzo had a crush on Corgi''s daughter but she had no idea that it was reciprocated.

    "Interesting... have you ever thought about a magnetic charge?" The blonde replied, placing her right hand on her chin, "It''s a big project but it could be very useful."

    Lorenzo finally came back to breathe, "Mh, not really, until now we had limited ourselves to gunpowder. Shall we get to work?"

    Having said those words, he enthusiastically got up to take his aluminum prototype, before everything was ready he wanted to be sure not to cause any unintentional damage.

    A good project is one that always works well, he always repeated to himself.

    "So, basically, we design weapons to test on people who belong to our world, fantastic!" Marina pointed out with a grimace

    Francesca laughed, "You might as well not have put it that way since they should only be used on monsters, but yes, that''s the gist of it."

    While the demigods enjoyed themselves, Shirei walked past the mess hall towards the laboratory. The boy walked slowly, observing his surroundings, to make sure that Salix wasn''t following him. Once he finished his exchange with Corgi''s son, he would go to the twelfth house to look for him. He wanted to find out more about his past and would not accept a negative answer.

    He stopped once he reached the fork in the path. On the right, a modest but imposing building with a solid structure stood. From its chimneys, thin smoke billowed into the air, an unmistakable sign of the incessant activity taking place within. It must have been the favorite place of the sons of Corgi, where the flames danced to the rhythm of the hammers to forge new weapons. Durable stone walls and a sturdy roof protected the place where the heirs of the fire god were free to shape the glowing metal.

    On the left, in contrast to the modesty of the forge, stood a majestic building. Shirei immediately understood that it must be the laboratory wanted by the divine Didreus, lord of science. The structure, imposing and embellished with transparent windows, allowed the last light of the day to filter through the sections, giving brightness to the interior. Dalia had explained to him that it was divided into various sections, each dedicated to the respective houses of the gods.

    Inside, there was an underground floor inaccessible to common demigods, reserved exclusively for Didreus'' offspring. A laboratory, where science was secretly explored by all the inhabitants of the sixteenth house.

    The boy with purple eyes headed towards the forge but, attracted by Marina''s voice, he changed direction and approached the entrance. The voices continued to intrigue him, so he entered the fourth door on the left, the only one that was open. Silently, he reached the two demigods, who strangely neither felt his aura nor saw his size, after which he joined the conversation.

    "When will they be ready?" He said, glancing at the plans.

    Francesca and Marina jumped in unison and turned to look at him after taking a few steps back.

    Ien''s daughter clutched her chest trying to calm herself, "Gods! You''re everywhere! You almost gave me a heart attack!"

    "That''s how ghosts work."

    "Are you a ghost?" Francesca asked curiously, "Seriously? Amazing! I''ve never seen one before!"

    "You think?" Marina glared at the violet-eyed demigod, "No, that''s the nickname I gave him."

    Lorenzo returned with his prototype in his hands, "Everything ok!? I heard you two screaming," then he noticed Shirei, "Hi! Are you here for Marina?"

    Cragar''s son said nothing and simply looked confused.

    "Evidently not. However, it is important that you do not tell Lyceum about this, much less the goddess Aena."

    "We''re not exactly on good terms," the boy replied.

    "Makes sense, by the way¡­" the blonde''s attention shifted to his friend, "Francesca, did I show you the taser I added to it? I managed to complete it."

    Corgi''s daughter remained silent, too captured by the demigod''s mysterious violet eyes. She had never seen such a person, and for some strange reason, his presence began to crush her. Suddenly she was no longer Francesca Simoncelli, daughter of the god of fire, but a simple girl in the presence of someone who seemed terrifying. The aura he gave off was different from his face, which seemed gentle and completely devoid of bad intentions. Suddenly, she wanted to understand where Marina had met such a demigod. Her teeth wobbled, the truth was that she simply wanted to get away from him as soon as possible.

    Francesca approached Lorenzo and smiled nervously to look away from Shirei, "No, you absolutely have to show me!"

    "Anyway, I have a request for when the bullets are ready," Cragar''s son finally clarified, "I would like you to shoot me."

 Semi-divine weapons pt.2

    "If Lilia had been there she would have volunteered immediately," commented Marina, thinking that his was just a joke.

    "There''s something I''m training on, I think it''s the best way to see if it works."

    "I''ll try to finish them soon," replied Lorenzo.

    Francesca looked frightened between the two and stared at Marina. Ien''s daughter intervened immediately before the situation reached the point of no return.

    "Are you crazy?! Do you think we''re going to shoot you? Don''t talk about it, don''t even think about it", she unconsciously approached him and almost hit him in the chest, "What would you train on then?"

    "You know about spectral travel."

    "Yes... what are you planning?" Ien''s daughter narrowed her eyes.

    "Is it just me who isn''t understanding your conversation?" Francesca asked.

    "No, me too" Lorenzo confirmed to Corgi''s daughter.

    Shirei decided to explain the topic better, in the hope that this might convince her to accept, "What if, instead of transporting my whole self to the Interworld, I let only a part of myself slide? I could pass through matter since I would still be in hollow form, hypothetically speaking. Alternatively, I could cancel the passage immediately so as to remain in a temporary limbo between two worlds."

    Marina didn''t hold back and raised her voice, "In what sense¡­ in what sense, a part?!"

    "Let''s say, I would temporarily slide just a part of my body into the Interworld, remaining physically in the same place but ethereal for a few moments."

    The blue-eyed demigoddess continued to stare at Shirei, "And have you ever succeeded?"

    Cragar''s son looked away, "Like I said, it''s an idea for me to train on."

    "That''s not an answer... you can''t risk getting shot to prove an idea!"

    "You don''t decide that."

    "Ah, yes!" Marina clenched her fists and was about to hit him for his stupidity, "Then I''ll shoot you, with pleasure!"

    Shirei nodded gratefully, "Thank you. So now I''ll leave you to your work, I have some things to do."

    "Certain! See you!" The girl replied, with wild eyes.

    Cragar''s son waved and was enveloped in shadows. The remaining demigods stood still for a few minutes, suddenly the building seemed to have become very quiet.

    "As soon as you finish, let me know," said Marina, trying to tame her anger, "One is worried for you and that''s what she gets in return... it''s okay, Shirei. You''ve made yourself a new enemy."

    Ien''s daughter left without even saying goodbye, too annoyed by the purple-eyed boy''s attitude.

    Francesca watched her go, holding back her laughter, "What just happened?"

    "I don''t know," said Lorenzo, "But I hope it happens more often."

    Shirei materialized in the Corgi children''s Forge, scaring Chris half to death. The boy was busy tinkering with the parts of some automatons but, due to the sudden appearance, he dropped the machines to the ground and broke them.

    "I''m back," Cragar''s son confirmed.

    "No, mate! You can''t do that!" The demigod caught his breath, "No spectral travels in here."

    Shirei nodded, "I understand."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Did you bring my lava?"

    "Yes," the boy touched the bracelet which transformed into a barrel.

    The object fell to the ground with a huge thud and Chris walked over to check on it. The Corgi son was trying his best to hold back but he just wanted to jump for joy at that moment.

    "Did you manage to do what I asked?" Shirei asked.

    "Here..." the boy looked at the watch on his wrist, "Yes, but you have no more than ten minutes. I convinced their representative to fake a breakdown."

    "Can I go there right away?"

    "Hurry up, prince of the dead. Now I''m calling to warn him but, know that if you get caught, I won''t defend you."

    Shirei didn''t have to be told twice and left in the direction of the laboratories. Once near the entrance, he waited a few minutes, until a group of demigods came out the front door. Bringing up the rear of the group was a grey-haired demigod wearing a lab coat. The boy, evidently the representative, helped his half-brothers to get away, promising that he would return to solve the problem in the basement.

    Cragar''s son didn''t hesitate and quickly slipped into the main corridor, where he was hit by an artificial layer of smoke. Without slowing down, he proceeded until the gray blanket had dissipated, only then did he notice an open trapdoor a few meters away.

    Shirei walked down the stairs into an underground laboratory. The walls, covered with dark metallic materials, reflected the light from the different sources scattered around the place, creating a kaleidoscopic effect of reflections. The atmosphere, even though the place was underground, was anything but gloomy: the combination of colored lights created a vibrant and compelling environment. Bright columns outlined shelves, filled with scientific instruments, test tubes and specialized equipment.

    Hidden in a secluded corner, there was an almost hidden closet. A single dim light, hanging from the ceiling, cast a soft, flickering light, creating shadows along the walls. The air was filled with a palpable silence, broken only by the subtle hum of machinery in the main room.

    Shirei approached it and immediately noticed how the air temperature was noticeably lower than the rest of the laboratory, invoking a freezing and penetrating aura. It seemed they wanted to preserve something special, exactly what Cragar''s son was looking for.

    Once he entered, he found himself faced with a terrifying sight. The carcasses of ten harpies lay there, inert evidence of a recent struggle against an unknown enemy. Under normal conditions, the bodies of monsters or mythological creatures were pulverized after their death, but Shirei had eavesdropped carefully and the ghosts had confirmed his hypothesis.

    The sons of Didreus, as heirs of the god of science, wanted to study the bodies of creatures. To do this they had built cryogenic structures to keep the corpses intact and study them. A thin and involuntary smile was drawn on the face of Cragar''s son, satisfied at having finally found what he was looking for. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes, manifesting the power of his ring.

    The ten purple flames burned brightly in front of him, one for each fallen creature. A shimmering light spread, enveloping everything around him, as threads of darkness began to dance alongside him. The room was filled with negative energy as the souls of the harpies, those purple flames, separated from their bodies and were cloaked in darkness.

    As Shirei completed the process of capturing the harpies'' souls, Cragar''s ring began to glow brightly, giving off a purple light that illuminated the entire plane.

    When he reopened his eyes, the boy saw ten ghostly figures in front of him, the harpies, transformed into cursed creatures. Slowly, they were sucked into the ring and disappeared, leaving Cragar''s son alone. With his goal accomplished, Shirei headed towards the trap door, ready to climb back out.

    As soon as he left, he hid in the compartment dedicated to the thirteenth house, until all the sons of Didreus had returned to their places.

    Chris was waiting for him at the exit of the laboratory with an impatient expression on his face. When he saw Cragar''s son, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Done?" He asked, "Everything ok?"

    "I just had to check one thing. I''ll tell you again, everything remained intact."

    "This disturbs me quite a bit, but it''s none of my business."

    Shirei walked past him, still hiding his right hand in the pocket of his jeans, "If you still need anything from the Underworld, I''ll be available."

    "Next time will you ask me to let you into Lyceum office?" Corgi''s son replied sarcastically.

    "No, simple information will suffice."

    "Then I might think about it," the demigod held out his right hand, "It was a pleasure."

    Shirei nodded his head and let the shadows envelop him. Chris stepped back, taken aback by Cragar''s son''s powers.

    "What a guy! Well, at least I got what I wanted."

    Marina, who had remained nearby in the meantime, had been attracted by the sudden problem that had occurred in Didreus'' laboratory and had decided to get closer, to make sure that nothing serious had happened. Ien''s daughter then stood aside, seeing Shirei silently emerge from the laboratory and talk to Chris. From her position, she couldn''t understand what they were saying, but she suspected that the problem had been engineered by him.

    Cragar''s son was shrouded in shadows and Marina could no longer follow him, however suspicions about him only grew.

 Lesson on Cragaréˆ¥æªš children pt.1

    "So, you say you saw him leave the labs shortly after Didreus'' sons had a problem on the underground floor."

    Marina nodded to the goddess of love, "Exactly."

    "A coincidence?" Lyceum asked, rubbing his chin.

    Aena glanced at the window, "I have reason to doubt that."

    That morning too, Marina had gone to Mr. D''Agostini''s office to disclose the details of Shirei''s movements. Cragar''s son was extremely suspicious and, in order to find out something about him, the girl had been willing to reveal everything she had done the previous day. The demigod was too mysterious and that only fueled her curiosity and her innate thirst for knowledge. She listened in silence, hoping to fit the pieces of the puzzle together.

    "What could he have done?"

    "Who knows," replied the masked goddess, "Cragar''s children would be capable of anything."

    Lyceum turned, "Marina," he called, "Your head is going to start smoking at this rate, you''d better ask your questions."

    Ien''s daughter smiled guiltily, "More than questions, I just want answers..." she realized she had said it out loud and turned pale, "Sorry! I did not mean-"

    "You have every right to think whatever you want," Aena reassured her, "Please continue."

    "Without information I cannot be of use to you and I would end up stumbling in the dark" she then hastened to ask "Is he perhaps a god in disguise? Is he in exile?"

    "Absolutely not."

    The demigoddess grimaced, "I don''t understand, are you keeping an eye on him as a candidate for his father''s mask?"

    The gentle expression faded from the deity''s face, "Never."

    "So..." she looked for other alternatives but nothing came to mind, "Please tell me, what makes him so special?"

    Aena turned in the direction of Lyceum D''Agostini and asked kindly, "Can you leave us alone?"

    "Of course, I''ll wait outside."

    The park''s executive director reached the door and, after turning the knob, simply smiled friendly before exiting the room. As soon as they were alone, the goddess of love invited Marina to sit down and began her explanation.

    "All demigods born in this world have powers determined at their birth by fate. No matter how hard you try, you won''t be able to change them simply by training or believing in yourself."

    "But Shirei is different."

    "That boy has no limits," the goddess confirmed, "If he could reach his true potential... we would no longer be able to stop him."

    Marina reflected on that information and decided to try a ''leap into the void'', hoping that Aena would not react to the provocation.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Is that why you erased his memory?"

    "No", replied the woman, sitting down on one of the armchairs "He did it himself, a gift that fate wanted to allow us."

    For a few seconds silence reigned. Marina was looking for a solution and, although she didn''t want to admit it, there was an unpleasant doubt that was constantly buzzing in her head.

    "Can I ask another question?"

    "Of course."

    "If he''s so dangerous, why is he still alive?"

    "Killing him would unleash Cragar''s wrath and lead to a war between the gods," Aena replied with a grimace, "If that were to happen..."

    "The mortal world would become the battleground and no one would be safe."

    The goddess of love nodded, "Like I said, you are definitely your mother''s daughter."

    Those words made Marina waver. Every time she had a conversation with her, and the latter mentioned her mother, the girl couldn''t help but imagine the features of the goddess of wisdom. Her thoughts, besides still being fixed on that comment, wandered until she had Shirei''s face in front of him. Cragar''s son was dangerous, his every move and word proved it. Marina, however, was attracted to him, as if a magnetic aura swirled around him that pushed her to get closer.

    Mr. D''Agostini knocked on the door to attract attention, then said, "Marina, you should go if you don''t want to be late for class."

    The demigoddess looked at her phone. He was right.

    "You can go, we will resume our conversation when you are free from commitments" Aena dismissed her.

    "Sure, with permission."

    Marina left the office and headed towards the exit of the Great Mansion. Coincidentally, he hit a demigod. The boy, by mistake, slammed his hip into her back, almost making her fall forward. Before he could even ask for an explanation, the demigod apologized with a bow and ran away.

    Look at that, it always happens only to me, she thought before crossing the exit.

    Marina left the Great Mansion, crossing the external path towards the thirteenth house, determined to quickly recover both Shirei and Dalia. As she made her way down, she met some of her companions, with whom she exchanged brief greetings. However, an unusual laugh behind her caught her attention, causing a sense of uneasiness.

    Although she was late, she remained for a few minutes contemplating the temples of the gods present on the promontory where the Great Mansion was located.

    Maybe one day¡­ she said to herself to try not to fantasize. She would have really liked to complete that project that she had had in her drawer for a long time.

    The demigoddess continued and reached the home of Cragar''s children. She was still resentful towards Shirei for the events of the previous day but, when she saw him sitting on the steps of his house, intent on tying his shoes, her anger eased. She couldn''t help but notice the looks of some daughters of Ognia, the goddess of beauty, who were observing him with palpable interest, not far from him. Having reached the demigod, Marina greeted him with the intention of not seeming too hostile to him.

    "Oh! Who''s back!" She let out a hint of annoyance, remembering the events at the laboratory, "Hello, Shirei."

    "Good morning," the boy replied without showing the slightest emotion, "Dalia has specified that she will join us shortly, so we can start going."

    "Okay, perfect!" She smiled and stared at him in an attempt to make him uncomfortable.

    Cragar''s son tied his shoes and stood up as if nothing had happened.

    "Lead the way, I''ll follow you."

    Marina blinked rapidly and nodded her head, she felt like an idiot.

    Come on, Marina, she said to herself, He''s just a boy, come to your senses!

    The two walked towards the training arena. Ien''s daughter was considering using that moment alone to ask the demigod about the previous day, however Shirei walked behind her in silence. In an attempt to break some of the tension between them, she turned to give him a friendly smile, but caught him staring straight at her. Cragar''s son raised his eyes and met Marina''s, then immediately moved them elsewhere.

    The blonde turned away again in dead silence. She was confused.

    Why was he staring at me? His gaze was directed... she realized and blushed.

    To make sure she wasn''t misunderstanding, Marina slowed her pace and looked at Shirei. The boy still had his head turned away, as if he was doing his best not to observe her. The demigoddess gave a nervous laugh. She would never have expected it from a guy like him, but she couldn''t let it go.

    "Shirei," she called timidly.

    Cragar''s son stared at her again, and it nearly startled her.

    "Yes?"

    "Wer-" she swallowed, "Were you, by any chance, looking at my butt?"

 Lesson on Cragaréˆ¥æªš children pt.2

    Silence.

    "Shirei?"

    "Your jeans are cut up, I was trying to find a way to tell you."

    Marina''s eyes widened, "What!?"

    The demigoddess tried to turn around to check and, twisting, managed to notice an oblique cut that revealed a large part of her buttocks. Involuntarily, she put her hands in her hair, before realizing that Shirei was still there staring at her.

    "But yes, eh! Just keep watching!" It came naturally to her to say as she looked for a way to hide from him.

    She covered her bottom with both hands and quickly thought about what to do. She had no choice, she had to go back and change. That meant she would be late, but she had no alternative.

    "Shirei, listen..." she said, to get his attention, "I have to go back and change. You go ahead and try to buy some time if they''re already there. All clear?"

    The boy tilted his head slightly, "What if I took you there with a spectral travel?"

    "No!" She shouted back before she knew it.

    She had nothing against Shirei, but she would rather crawl to the seventh house than cross the Interworld again.

    "I meant, no, thanks," she corrected herself.

    The demigod, however, wasn''t entirely wrong. If they had used spectral travel they would surely have arrived on time for the start of class. It went against every fiber of her being to delay, but she didn''t have many options.

    I certainly can''t walk around like this!

    It was true that it was a special day, the more time she had for the lesson the more information she would be able to get from Shirei. Left to rack her brain, as much as it was one of her favorite pastimes, would get her nowhere.

    It was at that moment that Shirei handed her his black sweatshirt, "For now, start covering yourself with this."

    "Tha-" she tried to answer, before turning around.

    When Marina laid eyes on Shirei, her heart rate accelerated imperceptibly. The atmosphere changed instantly. Shirei, was wearing only a long-sleeved black thermal shirt that clung to his body. The boy was tall and thin, so the demigoddess was speechless when she saw the contours of his defined muscles, which looked as if they were about to tear his shirt. Marina felt a slight tingle run through her arm but tried to ignore it.

    "Shi-Shirei, I don''t want you to freeze to death," she managed to stammer.

    "Don''t worry," the boy replied simply, "It''s more useful to you than to me right now."

    "And-"

    "And I prefer to stay comfortable if I have to give a practical demonstration during the lesson," added Cragar''s son.

    Marina remained silent, considering whether or not to accept the courtesy. Finally, she realized that it would be the best choice and thanked him. Ien''s daughter put the sweatshirt around her waist and crossed the arms of the garment to tie them in a knot. After checking that she was perfectly covered, she smiled at her companion.

    "Thank you very much. Now let''s hurry to class."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Shirei nodded silently.

    After just over five minutes, the two reached their destination. The training arena for demigods stood majestically before them.

    It was an extraordinary place that embodied the discipline and strength of the young heirs of the Gods. Massive stone columns, adorned with carvings of divine symbols, surrounded the area in an imposing setting. The sound of footsteps resonated against the columns, creating a sort of echo. During the tournaments, the noise propagated through the columns and reached every part of the park, thus announcing the start of each challenge.

    The rows of demigods formed a compact front of young people. The elevated area, adorned with lush flora and vines dancing along the columns, brought a touch of wilderness to the rigors of the training. Brightly colored flowers bloomed among the stones, adding an unexpected element of beauty. The mixed scent of aromatic herbs and wild plants permeated the air, making the exhausting practices of training more pleasant. The mezzanine floor offered a panoramic view of the rest of the park.

    The terrain, a mix of arena dust and solid rock, was designed to withstand the impacts of intense battles.

    In that scenario, Marina and Shirei passed through the rows of kids to reach the center of the arena. Everyone was anxiously waiting for them and Marina perfectly understood why: they wanted to find out what Shirei and Dalia were really capable of doing.

    "How can you blame them..." Marina whispered.

    "Did you say something?" Shirei asked.

    Ien''s daughter smiled and moved her hand to reassure him, a useless gesture, since the boy was always calm.

    Dalia ran to them. She sported a ''particular'' look: the black hooded sweatshirt of her house, a corset, also black, accentuated her figure, adding an element of elegance and femininity to her outfit. Below her waist, a small plaid skirt fell almost to her knees, covering rather thick black leggings. On her ankles, she wore ballet flats that completed her look. Every detail of her clothing seemed to be chosen to reflect her personality halfway between past and present.

    She had a small smile on her face but it was duller than usual. The little girl smoothed her black dress, thoughtful. Marina noticed her strange attitude and, although she was concentrating on what to say, quickly spoke to her.

    "Daly, are you okay?"

    The girl was awakened from her daydream, "Oh um... I''m fine, yes, I''m fine... you know... usual demigod thoughts..."

    Shirei glanced at her, "Don''t lie."

    Dalia jumped when her brother approached her and puffed out her cheeks in an attempt to distract both demigods.

    "I''m not lying," she replied, before looking down sadly.

    "You''re a terrible liar."

    Marina nodded, "Shirei is right."

    "Have you teamed up against me?" Cragar''s daughter asked with a hint of anger, "I wanted to arrange with you because you are my half-brother and my best friend, but I''m not so sure anymore!"

    "Dalia!" Marina turned red.

    The demigoddess burst into thunderous laughter that attracted the attention of those present, after which she immediately covered her mouth with the words, "Oops!"

    Marina covered her face in the hope that the others hadn''t heard. She glanced at Shirei and noticed how he was completely uninterested in the conversation.

    Right, Marina. This is Dalia''s usual irony, she said to herself, Don''t let yourself be taken like an immature little girl.

    Finally, she managed to regain lucidity, thanks to the apathy of the boy at his side, and she focused her blue eyes on her. She knew Dalia was lying but, from what she understood, she didn''t want to talk about it. Finally, she decided to temporarily shelve the matter and turned to Shirei.

    "So, Hollow, are you ready?"

    "I already gave my availability yesterday, so yes, I will help you. Dalia?"

    "It''s not that I really want to, now..."

    Marina pretended to look sideways and pushed Dalia towards the center of the arena. Cragar''s daughter nearly fell over in surprise.

    "What should I do?" She asked with an embarrassed smile, "Good morning, oh dear young demigods. Yes?"

    "Maybe it''s better if you give her a hand," Shirei noted.

    "You''re right."

    Ien''s daughter stepped forward and clapped her hands in applause to get the attention of those present. In the front row she also saw his brothers from the seventh house: Lorenzo and Michela. She hadn''t seen either Francesca or Lilia yet, but she assumed they must be nearby.

    "Good morning! I didn''t expect such a large audience, to be honest!" Gave a little laugh to release the tension, "I recognize older faces too, but I suppose anyone would be interested in this lesson. Today, I intended to talk about the major gods: the six who not long ago formed the covenant of forbidden children."

    Marina paused briefly and invited the two brothers to come closer.

    "Studying from books is not for everyone, so to make things a little easier, I have invited the only two descendants of major deities in the park to join me, to give you a practical test of what they may be capable of. I''d say let''s get started, don''t you think?"

    The crowd erupted and the demigoddess was able to turn to glance at Shirei. She would finally discover his powers and, perhaps, understand why the gods feared him so much.

 Incident on the road pt.1

    Before starting with the lesson, Marina found it right to explain how the powers of demigods worked. It was one of the more abstract concepts, unlike monsters and gods, so she thought it would make it easier for them to understand with basic knowledge.

    "All demigods are born with a power called a ''god particle''," the blonde said, "This can be passed on to their children, who will have the ability to see through the veil of reality."

    The younger demigods put on frowns, probably not what they expected from the lesson.

    Marina continued, "In the past there was a real noble distinction between the ancient families, those who had hundreds of generations of descendants. Some are still here, but they are much less influential than they once were."

    A boy in a blood-red sweatshirt asked her from afar, "What does this have to do with the class?"

    "A moment!" Marina replied, recognizing him as Sidal''s son.

    She glared at the demigod, the latter immediately trembled and looked away. The blonde smiled satisfied and spoke again, she hadn''t realized that the boy had been scared because of Shirei. Cragar''s son remained silent and allowed her to continue.

    "In the case of demigods, at their birth, the pure divine particle is contaminated by the innate divine power and ends up falling back into the paths of a deity."

    "The paths?" This time the questioning exclamation came from Michela, her half-sister.

    "Yes," confirmed Marina, "The term should not be understood in the strict sense as it refers to ancient religious cults. In essence, priests could pledge themselves to a masked god and pursue their veneration until death."

    No breath, her speech was slowly starting to attract general attention.

    "If the powers that taint the particle have not awakened, the demigod may try to reject his inheritance and remain powerless."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ien''s daughter noticed a little girl whispering with her companions and called her: "You with the bangs, do you have any doubts?"

    "I-", the young demigoddess quickly backed away, "I didn''t mean to, I apologize."

    Marina smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry. You''re here for a lesson, not just to hear me talk. Please, what did you want to ask?"

    "Why would anyone do that?"

    "It''s very simple. Not contaminating one''s own divine particle is equivalent to not earning that sign that distinguishes us demigods. Without that, monsters can''t smell us," she paused, "Am I clear?"

    The demigoddess nodded, "Yes! Thank you!"

    "Ah!" Dalia exclaimed, "Anyway, that''s why the children of the major gods are the ones who risk the most!" Said Cragar''s daughter.

    Marina smiled at her, "Exactly, they are more distinguished. Thank you, Dalia."

    The little girl winked and Ien''s daughter was able to move towards the end of the speech.

    "This particle was renamed by the divine Didreus as Thebrion, clearly in honor of the primordial god. All the power of a demigod is contained in it," she took advantage of a pause to moisten her lips, "By training, it is possible to draw more easily on the power contained in the divine particle, but the limit is dictated by fate and no demigod will ever be able to overcome it."

    "So we are¡­ limited?" Asked a demigod from the crowd.

    "Unfortunately, yes," the blonde admitted reluctantly, "Everyone is born with a different potential but, once this is achieved, you can''t go any further."

    The answer seemed to leave everyone with a bad taste in their mouths.

    "At the Daffodil Academy there is also an evaluation test held by the teachers to receive your rank, they work a lot with the hierarchies there."

    Marina preferred not to digress further and motioned to Cragar''s two sons to come closer. She immediately noticed the strange expression Shirei had and wondered if he was going to add some information, but the boy simply remained silent. The blonde realized that she had mentioned the academy by mistake and wondered if his reaction was due to that. She decided to push the thoughts out of her head and think about the lesson.

    "Let''s get to the main thing we''re here for. Although the Pact of the Great Six has been dissolved, encountering demigods of this caliber is quite rare. Today we have the opportunity to observe two of them with our own eyes."

    The same boy, Sidal''s son, asked her "And the others? Won''t you show them?"

    "I would like to, but there are no other children present at the Lilies Park... For today you will have to make do with this."

    Marina allowed herself a grimace, that son of Sidal was starting to get on her nerves. The demigoddess was aware that it was the fault of the nature transmitted by the god of war, however she just couldn''t stand them. She hoped that, after that answer, she could continue the lesson in peace, but the demigod had other plans.

    "You!" The boy shouted in Shirei''s direction, "Let''s challenge each other to a duel!"

 Incident on the road pt.2

    Cragar''s son murmured gently to the teacher, "Marina, is this part of the lesson?"

    "Absolutely not, at least not yet."

    The boy in the blood red sweatshirt smiled cockily, "What? Are you afraid of losing, son of Cragar?"

    Marina remained silent and the entire group did the same. Shirei slowly dropped his purple irises onto Sidal''s son who instinctively backed away.

    "You can continue, Marina," he said, turning to the blonde.

    "Yes," Ien''s daughter turned towards the crowd, "I would like to point out that you do not inherit all the powers of your parent, which is why we must be careful who we are in front of. Knowing the enemy is a step towards victory."

    Sidal''s son looked at them trembling so Marina was sure that he would not continue to represent a problem for the continuation of the lesson.

    "Dalia, can you give us a list of the powers of a child of Cragar?"

    The little girl took a few steps forward and raised her hand with the palm facing herself.

    "So... one," she raised her index finger, "There is ''presentment of death'', we can feel when someone is about to die or has already kicked the bucket. Two, we can stay in the Underworld and not suffer its effects."

    The demigods were taken by the little girl''s words and longed to know more. Marina covered her face with one hand.

    Is it possible that no one ever studies textbooks? It''s all already written there...!

    Dalia resumed her list, "Drum roll, there are other common powers for a child of Cragar. Do you want to know how many I know how to use? Maybe two," she raised her thumb with an annoyed face, "Oh well, anyway, I''m talking about: necromancy, geokinesis, spectral travel, life theft and spirituality."

    Dalia scanned the assemblage of demigods, noting the attention they paid to her, and with a mocking smile, she pointed a hand at the ground. A general shiver passed through the arena where the demigods had gathered and a subtle sense of uneasiness permeated the atmosphere.

    The ground began to shake slightly. Small pebbles skipped in the air, and the leaves of the surrounding trees rustled in response to an underground movement.

    A skeletal hand, made of dirty, faded bones, began to emerge from the ground. The bones moved in a sinister symphony as he heaved and the skeleton soared upward.

    The earth cracked under the force of the emerging skeleton as it violently pulled itself out. Having fully emerged, sunlight began to filter through his bones, until he stood staring at those present with empty, sunken eyes.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Dalia continued her speech despite the astonished eyes she had fixed on her: "Necromancy is the power to bring the dead back to life. It''s nothing as sinister as you might think, at least I''m good at it. You can summon the bodies of the deceased and they will obey you."

    "If they are people or creatures who recently died, they could also become zombies," added Shirei.

    "That doesn''t mean they can go around resurrecting people as they please!" Marina hastened to specify.

    "True, unfortunately not. Dad is quite strict on this subject," the black-haired girl smiled, "Geokinesis is the second power on the list. It is the ability to manipulate the earth itself. With this power, you could create landslides and earthquakes or even open chasms in the ground."

    The demigods expected some seismic shock, but Dalia immediately moved on to the next topic.

    "Third, the spectral travel. This is interesting. It allows you to temporarily separate your physical body from the mortal world, allowing you to travel through the Interworld. It''s as if you become invisible, disembodied ghosts and travel super-fast."

    The little girl took on a serious expression and was surrounded by a swirl of shadows which, however, disappeared after a short while. Dalia smiled sheepishly, knowing she had just failed.

    "It can be considered a door to the Interworld," Shirei corrected.

    Marina came to their rescue and ignored what happened to divert attention from Dalia.

    "The fourth power, the ''life theft'', is a way in which the children of Cragar can convey life energy, absorb it from others to strengthen their own. Imagine being able to take energy from an external source to heal yourself, that''s it."

    "Like some kind of energy vampirism?" Michela asked, who in the meantime had started taking notes.

    Cragar''s daughter nodded, "Yes, but it is very rare indeed. Last but not least, Spirituality. This power is perhaps the most enigmatic of all. I think it''s better if someone who knows how to use it explains it to you."

    The demigods'' gazes shifted to the purple-eyed boy.

    Shirei sighed, "The strength of this power lies in the variability of its use. It allows you to come into contact with the Interworld and peer into it. We children of Cragar routinely see spirits, we can even talk to them and have discussions. All this happens thanks to what you call ''spirituality''."

    Marina looked at the demigods, noting their expressions of wonder and confusion. That explained Shirei''s little need to socialize. He spoke to spirits instead of speaking to demigods.

    "These are the powers of a child of Cragar. Now, is there anything anyone has to add or shall we get down to business?"

    No one answered.

    "Good, then form groups of three and we will try to study how to fight against a son of Cragar."

    The demigods gathered in groups, ready to face the children of Cragar with their powers and abilities. Marina felt torn between anxiety and determination. As the demigods prepared for the exercise, her thoughts reached Shirei. The more she spent time with him, the more she felt the weight of their complicated bond. She couldn''t ignore the burning desire to prove herself to Aena and Mr. D''Agostini, but she wondered if it was the right choice. Until then, however, nothing had happened. The demigod was hiding something, it was certain, but Marina was confident that it was nothing bad. Once again, he had helped her and simply said the right thing, without showing anything of himself. He was an extraordinary demigod, but he decided to hide to go unnoticed even though everyone had already noticed. She struggled to understand how such a person could be evil, he was far too humble.

    Perhaps her judgment was influenced by the different emotions she had felt in the last few days, but she couldn''t deny space to those thoughts.

 Incident on the road pt.3

    Dalia, in the meantime, advanced confidently among the demigods, announcing in a confident voice: "Do not be afraid, boys, no matter what happens, I will subjugate you to me!"

    With a sly smile, she skipped through the rows.

    "I also know how to use another power, it''s called ''Instigating Song'', want to try?" She said, looking up at them, "It can make any mortal creature lose its mind for a short time. It may seem like a trivial thing to say like that, but I assure you that once subjugated you will no longer understand anything!"

    Dalia abandoned herself to a laugh that was not shared by her interlocutors, who were too worried about going crazy after becoming victims of that power.

    With her heart beating with conflicting emotions, Marina prepared to instruct the contenders. She felt the determination burning within them and already saw Sidal''s son, who had previously challenged Shirei to a duel, fastening his shield to his arm. With her gaze fixed on the horizon, she only hoped that the son of Cragar wasn''t exaggerating, she suspected that the son of the war god was overestimating his abilities too much. Her second thought was directed to the strange power mentioned by Dalia, the little girl had never told her about it. She had never heard of a son of Cragar instigating negative emotions through singing. It was far too strange, even for them.

    She would probably have to mention it when she went to the Great Mansion for her report.

    Shirei reached down and pulled Ien''s daughter in with a whisper in her ear, "Are you distracted?"

    "I was focused on something else!" Marina replied immediately, in a proud and slightly childish tone.

    Dalia laughed, "By other you mean¡­ my brother?"

    The problem the blonde had in mind was far more serious than Cragar''s daughter''s childish thoughts. Aena and Lyceum wanted information, she simply had to get it by any means possible, even if it ruined her friendship. The Lilies Park came first.

    Marina finally managed to emerge from her trance period and replied to her friend who, in the meantime, had returned to the two''s side.

    "No, Dalia. No," she said, annoyed.

    Shirei looked down at her and raised his eyebrow but didn''t ask about it. He figured he would question her after class was over because she would avoid talking about it in front of everyone. Marina asked herself how she could have so much confidence towards him, after all they had only known each other for five days. The boy was strange, like all demigods, but, every time they had an interaction, Ien''s daughter couldn''t help but wonder where that strange magnetic force towards him came from.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "So, can you show us this song, little girl?" Asked a son of Corgi from the crowd.

    Dalia jumped up on her shiny ballet flats and approached her brother with a swinging gait, "Gladly!"

    "Wait," Marina grabbed her arm, "Do you want to use your powers on him?"

    Cragar''s daughter nodded, signaling for silence.

    "I don''t think you should do that...!" Lorenzo shouted.

    Marina bit her lip slightly, she was curious too, she had always been too curious.

    "Want to try?" Dalia whispered to her.

    Ien''s daughter shook her head, "Are you kidding me? I don''t take any responsibility."

    "As you prefer," she paused, "All¡­ ready?"

    Shirei didn''t respond, his gaze was fixed towards an indefinite point in the crowd. Cragar''s son had spotted him immediately and had gone into a state of alert. Salix, the son of Tefine, tilted his head downward in a gesture of respect. Marina noticed the boy''s distraction, but by then it was too late.

    The black-haired girl sang a song that manifested itself in the air in the form of a lilac-colored cloud. Everyone present was astonished, while the melodious chant spread a sweet sound in the air, but similar to a lament. Shirei was entirely enveloped in fog, which changed color to crimson red. After a few moments, the veil lifted and the demigods had a chance to observe the result.

    Shirei remained still for a few seconds, the chant didn''t seem to have had any effect. A spasm went through the boy''s body until he closed his eyelids. Something was happening, exactly what Marina feared. The eyes of the son of Cragar were widened and began to glow, then the aura around him suddenly changed. Marina bit her lip anxiously.

    The calm Shirei exuded had been soothing to her up until that moment, but the same feeling quickly became a memory. The pressure itself became so high that the girl struggled to remain standing. Cragar''s son was silent, but the deadly chill emanating from his presence made everyone present''s skin crawl.

    "Shirei?" Marina asked with concern.

    He stared at her for a second, before looking in the direction of the Great Mansion.

    Ien''s daughter was sure he didn''t recognize her.

    That wasn''t Shirei.

    "Aena..." the demigod murmured as if in a trance.

    Cragar''s son summoned his blade from the Interworld. Almost as if he were astonished at himself, he stared at the weapon for a few seconds before walking towards the promontory where the Great Mansione was located. Marina tried to get closer, but some beams of pure shadow erupted from the ground and forced her to stay away.

    "What the hell?!" Ien''s daughter turned to her best friend, "Dalia, what did you do to him?!"

    Cragar''s daughter widened her eyes, "This wasn''t supposed to happen..."

    "Dalia!?" Marina put her hands in her hair, "I told you it wouldn''t be a good idea..."

    Lorenzo reached them, his voice trembled, "I... please, let''s call Lyceum."

    Marina ignored him for a moment and tried to reason, she was seriously worried about Shirei. Dalia stood in front of the boy with the intention of facing him and Ien''s daughter approached her. Someone had to warn Lyceum and the goddess of love of what was happening. Marina''s only fear was that if they got there, perhaps Aena wouldn''t be so merciful towards Cragar''s son. Lorenzo moved quickly and positioned himself behind them, taking a strange tool out of his pocket. Francesca mediated the general panic and made the other demigods retreat.

    Salix was the only one who remained still, his lips curled up into a small smile.

    "Now I recognize my old comrade."

 The angel, the ghost and the nightmare pt.1

    Dalia raised her hands to fight. Shirei''s eyes fell on the little girl as Marina thought on what to do.

    "Move!" The blonde shouted, "Go away!"

    Lorenzo gripped his peculiar weapon between his fingers, "Marina, what''s happening?"

    The daughter of Ien turned to look at her brother. Lorenzo had masterfully forged the ''multi-everything''. It looked like a massive hammer, with a hammered steel head and some grooves along the handle to improve the grip. However, what made it truly standout was a central red case set into the top of the handle. The case didn''t just look like a decorative element; anything could be hidden inside it: technological devices, screwdrivers, keys, even other weapons. With the multi-everything in his hands, Marina thought that her brother would be ready to face any enemy that came his way.

    When the surprise over the weapon was gone, Marina replied: "Lore, have you gone crazy?! Stay back!"

    "I made a big mess..." said Dalia, grinding her teeth, "A big trouble, Shirei..."

    "Everyone go! Now!"

    Francesca reached them last as the remaining demigods moved away entirely.

    "Can someone explain to me what we should do?"

    Marina looked at her tensely, "Stay back, it''s better if you stay out of this!"

    "Aena¡­ is Aena here?"

    Shirei moved and, with a lightning movement, went around Marina to hold her in a vice. The millimeter precision amazed the demigoddess, who tried to wriggle to escape his grasp. In another situation, being so close to him would have made her blush, but she suspected that could never happen. Marina tried to react, but she was immobilized: "What the heck!?"

    "Where?" The boy asked, blocking her arm and pushing the blade into her neck.

    "I-I don''t... I... Shirei...!"

    "Shirei, stop!"

    Dalia stepped between the two and pushed her brother away using all her strength. Cragar''s son simply let go and took a few steps back. Marina began to breathe deeply again and coughed, she was scared to death. Shirei looked down at the black-haired girl, not recognizing her, and blinked.

    "What do you want?" He asked, keeping a rather calm tone of voice.

    "You need to calm down!"

    "I am. I''m always calm."

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Marina touched her neck again, "Hollow..."

    ''Shirei'', without the slightest change in expression, moved his arm and threw the Blade of Discord. The weapon traveled at great speed a few centimeters from Dalia''s face, slightly wounding her cheek. Cragar''s daughter froze and so did the other demigods. Marina grabbed Dalia''s arm and pulled her behind her. What they had in front of them was not the boy she had met in the last few days. If they had hesitated, perhaps, they could have ended up paying dearly for the mistake. Dalia closed her eyes and her cheekbone spasmed.

    "Dalia, is everything okay?"

    The demigoddess didn''t have time to respond before something caught the attention of the entire group. Behind them, shadows twisted, dancing in an ominous vortex that consumed space itself. From that swirl of darkness, a gap opened up, emitting a piercing hiss. Through the hole of darkness, a creature materialized so magnificent and terrifying that it struck raw terror into the hearts of all demigods still nearby. Clad in matte black armor, the being exuded an aura of power and evil. His skin glowed a ghostly purple color, revealing his nature. An impenetrable helmet hid his face, so that no one could see above his lips. Two wonderful wings, similar to those of a corrupt angel, emerged from his shoulder blades and stood out menacingly in the void. He held tightly to the blade ''Shirei'' had just thrown which, in his right hand, took on a more sinister and lethal glow. Lorenzo and Francesca turned to see the scene and jumped.

    "Holy gods, what have I done¡­" Dalia wanted to beat herself up.

    "So what do we do?" Lorenzo asked, trying not to tremble.

    Marina slammed her wrists together and activated the transformation mechanism of her weapons, a few moments later she held two long and shining metal daggers in her hands. Luckily she had found them after her visit to the laboratory, otherwise she would have been disarmed at that moment. The gift had been given by the divine Aena herself, and although she had never had the chance to use them against a demigod, she suspected that they possessed their own magic related to the power of love.

    "Do not hinder me", replied ''Shirei'', "I have no interest in harming you."

    "You talk too much little brother, it''s better if you come to your senses," Dalia countered, taking one of the two daggers from her best friend''s hand.

    Francesca approached Ien''s daughter, "Marina, what can we do?"

    "It''s better if you don''t interfere... for your own safety..."

    "I have to protect myself, from Shirei?" Lorenzo asked, scared.

    Marina grimaced and put on a sad expression, "I think so."

    The boy closed his eyes, then raised his right foot and took a simple step. As soon as he touched the earth, the ground darkened with a pitch-colored stain that gradually spread, staining the entire arena. The ring on his index finger shone royal purple and was in perfect harmony with the dark aura emanating from Cragar''s son. ''Shirei'' was doing something, Marina was convinced of it, and nothing good loomed.

    Lorenzo inhaled, "Francesca, go away."

    "You''re crazy if you think I''m just going to walk away and leave you to be the hero."

    Dalia began to curse "Damn, damn, damn..."

    "Shirei... Shirei!" Marina shouted.

    "Who would he be?" The boy replied

    "What''s happening? Why are you like this?"

    Before ''Shirei'' could respond, Salix broke in and advanced against Cragar''s son.

    "Now I recognize you," he said with an amused smile.

    Marina turned to Tefine''s son, trying to persuade him, "We have to stop him here, we can''t risk Aena killing him!"

    "Kill?" Salix looked at the girl out of the corner of his eye and laughed out loud, "You''ll have to see if she survives."

    Ien''s daughter was shocked, he couldn''t be serious.

    ''Shirei'' looked at the dark demigod, "Salvaterra."

    The boy grimaced, "No, not that name."

    Dalia also approached, still keeping her attention on the mysterious ghostly angel summoned by ''Shirei'', "Do you know each other?"

 The angel, the ghost and the nightmare pt.2

    "So you could say" confirmed the silver-eyed demigod, before turning to Cragar''s son, "Look, we don''t have much time before Aena is here, we have to hurry."

    "I won''t come with you. I have to kill her."

    Marina didn''t know what else to do but stall. Even though there were four of them, five counting Salix, she had a strange feeling that they wouldn''t be able to block both ''Shirei'' and that strange creature. She didn''t want it to end this way, but their only hope was the divine mistress of love.

    "You are wrong," replied Salix, "You will only attract the attention of the gods and condemn yourself to certain death. You''ve already been lucky once, but don''t tempt fate again."

    "What alternative do you propose?"

    The demigods listened in silence, trying to figure out who those two really were.

    "The boss said he wants to see you. You are the last piece missing to declare war on the Celestial World."

    "I won''t let the gods manipulate me again."

    Marina didn''t know what to say. His perfect little world seemed to slowly crack, as mysterious new information flowed in and stuck into his mind like needles.

    "You leave me no choice, then."

    A pink mist appeared around the son of Tefine and he sank his arms into it. When every crumb of dream particle had dissipated, Salix was holding a long chain in his hands, the dangling end was made up of a double-edged blade of dark metal. Marina wanted to stop them but didn''t know what to do. From the dark pool that covered the ground around ''Shirei'', two ghostly harpies suddenly emerged, their wings beating with an ominous cadence as they cawed menacingly. The boy raised his hands and, with a decisive gesture, the harpies were attracted towards them, as if a black hole were sucking them into a flow of darkness. Slowly, the ghostly creatures changed shape, transforming into two daggers glowing with evil energy. Marina observed the scene with disbelief painted on her face. She was awestruck by the display of ''Shirei''''s hidden powers, who seemed to reveal incredible new abilities with disarming calm. She had invited Cragar''s son there with the intention of tricking him into revealing the hidden layers of her power, but perhaps she had been unaware that she was not ready. In that moment, it was evident that ''Shirei'' operated on an entirely different plane, one that eluded Ien''s daughter''s understanding and shed new light on the true extent of her abilities.

    "Venorias, stop them from following me," the demigod said to his angelic soldier, "And you, Salvaterra, after I defeat you, give my regards to Rakion and tell him to leave me alone."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Salix nodded, "As you wish, Calm Sovereign," he replied before charging forward.

    ''Shirei'' grabbed Tefine''s son''s chain before it hit him. Soon after, the shadows began to swirl wildly around the two demigods. Marina didn''t have time to react before they had already disappeared and, with them, the layer of darkness that had covered the ground had also disappeared.

    A crashing sound filled the air. Marina turned to look in the direction from which the sound had come and saw the roof of one of the houses smoking.

    Did they end up there? She asked herself, already taking a few steps.

    She had to reach them but, before she could move away, the angelic creature summoned by ''Shirei'' appeared in front of her.

    Right, she gulped.

    First, she should have worried about Venorias, as Cragar''s son had called him. The dark angel advanced with the Blade of Discord aimed at her.

    All right, she said to herself.

    Marina stared at the creature as the entire world around her began to lose color. Soon her vision became limited to black and white. Every object in the vicinity lost its three-dimensionality and became a mass of brilliant lines indicating their simple dimensions. Numbers of all kinds continually appeared and disappeared, while living organisms revealed their nature before her eyes. It was the power of the sons of Ien: the analytical eye. Through it it was possible to reveal the essence of everything, including details imperceptible to the naked eye. Marina stared at Venorias, hoping to get what information.

    Red for monsters, blue for demigods and mortals, green for creatures... she mused in her mind.

    However, every thought became useless when she saw a purple aura replace the angel''s body.

    Purple!?

    She had never seen an aura of that color before.

    The only exceptions to the rule were... she shook his head, that was not the time to think idly.

    She focused again on the figure of Venorias and raised her dagger, the only way to find out more was to face him. The angel was not long in coming and rushed towards her. Marina parried the blow by making the two blades clash against each other. She stepped back, his opponent''s strength clearly greater than her own. She looked at Venorias again, trying to figure out where his vital point was. Usually, when she was in that state, she could also see the anatomical systems of living beings on command, but the angel was different.

    Venorias, who meanwhile was waiting for her move, was devoid of all thoughts. It seemed empty, a shadow of something that was once alive.

    Marina didn''t want to admit it but, the more time passed, the more she began to get scared. It wasn''t the thought of being defeated that scared her, but the total inability to act.

    She didn''t know what to do to fix the problem and that was known as the greatest terror a child of Ien could feel.

    Dalia screamed and summoned some skeletons from the previously cracked ground. They were demigods, their remains still shrouded in fragments of worn and creased clothing. Their eyes, now only empty sockets, had been ignited by a sinister green flame, which danced with an aura of evil around the bare bones. Each skeleton held weapons, such as rust-encrusted swords or cracked shields, in their bony hands. Despite their lifeless nature, it seemed they still retained a sort of determination, ready to defend anyone who dared approach their summoner. Marina counted them, five in total. They closed themselves around Dalia, in her protection, while the girl placed herself between the demigods and the creature.

    "Stand back," said Cragar''s daughter, "These are none of your business, it''s all my fault."

 The angel, the ghost and the nightmare pt.3

    "I doubt it," Marina noted, thinking of Shirei.

    The skeletons charged into battle like furies, but Marina feared they would be no match for the creature. Her best friend could summon as many skeletons as she wanted, but they weren''t even close to the winged soldier. Demonstrating that thought, Venorias quickly spun around and sliced cleanly through one of the skeletons beneath the ribcage.

    "If you let me get close enough, I can shock him with the multi-everything taser," said Lorenzo, "It wouldn''t stop him forever, but it could make him vulnerable for a few seconds."

    Marina grimaced. She had serious doubts that the idea would work, but they had no better alternatives.

    "Okay, I''ll help you get closer."

    The angel soared into the sky. Dalia looked around to get an idea as a second wave of skeletons poured out of the cracks in the floor. Francesca tried to concentrate all her strength to create a fireball large enough to destroy the creature''s wings. Venorias dived towards them with the blade aimed at Lorenzo''s chest. The son of Ien rolled in time with a somersault and rose up behind the creature''s point of impact. Slowly, he changed the form of his multi-all into the battle hammer and decided to close behind the enemy. Francesca saw Venorias get up and launched her fiery sphere, but the creature simply canceled it with a strong gust of its angelic wings. Before Lorenzo could attack, the ghostly shadow stretched out its open hand towards him. The blond backed away, fearing a sudden attack, but the tip of his hammer began to glow.

    "What''s happening?!" He shouted, scared.

    The metal sparked and began to corrode rapidly, before melting like honey. The boy''s eyes widened as he saw his creation being reduced to that state. Marina had to think quickly, the person who had summoned the creature had been Shirei, a son of Cragar, so undoing the summoning might be possible for another son of the God of the Dead. The key to stopping the angel was Dalia, but the girl was completely pale and struggled to stand. Summoning the skeletons had exhausted her completely. From the entrance to the arena, a rather large group of boys dressed in armor approached, attracted by the obvious commotion that had been created. Marina thanked the Gods silently and rushed to support her best friend.

    "Keep him busy!" The daughter of Ien ordered the demigods who had just come to help.

    Venorias attacked the newcomers like lightning when, at a certain point, Francesca managed to hit him with a fireball that exploded on one of his wings. The being gasped and fell to the ground. It was their opening, they could defeat him.

    A white-furred creature quickly charged and leaped before their eyes. Marina managed to recognize him in passing: it was Mr. D''Agostini. The man, transformed by his curse into an Erchitu*, landed hard on Venorias with a thud and caused the ground to collapse. The demigods present moved away as the man gored the soldier, burying his head in the body of the ghostly creature. After a few minutes, Mr. D''Agostini got up again. Every breath he took corresponded to a small cloud of water vapor escaping from his mouth.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    All the demigods began to applaud, but kept their distance. Marina grimaced slightly and observed the man with her eyes. His aura clearly showed a huge amount of anger that made him hostile, but there also seemed to be some sort of control on his part.

    "Wait-" Dalia said quickly, before the inevitable happened.

    Venorias swung the Blade of Discord, which struck Lyceum metal horns and threw him a few meters away. The angel got up, perfectly intact, every wound he had suffered had healed. Cragar''s daughter tried to move forward to face him, but fell to her knees.

    "Dalia!" The girl shouted, holding up her best friend.

    "I''m fine, just... a little tired."

    Lyceum returned to the attack with a long howl as the demigods tried to keep the creature at bay. Marina didn''t know what to do, if Venorias was capable of healing himself infinitely then they had no hope of getting rid of him. Salix and ''Shirei'' would continue to fight until Aena arrived, then she would act accordingly. They had to do something, find a way to nullify the angelic creature''s summoning.

    "What do you think?" Dalia asked.

    "The angel," Marina murmured, "If Shirei summoned it, you should be able to make it disappear."

    Cragar''s daughter leaned against her friend and began humming a happy tune.

    "What are you-" Ien''s daughter stopped alone as she saw a small greenish cloud escape from her friend''s lips and then be inhaled again through her nostrils.

    "Maybe I can do it," Dalia said with difficulty, "But I''ll have to get closer."

    "Okay," the demigoddess nodded, "I''ll help you."

    After a few seconds, Cragar''s daughter stood up with renewed strength. Marina looked at her in amazement, but was too focused on defeating the creature at that moment to ask what she had done. Dalia pushed through the demigods and ran towards Venorias. Marina followed behind her and reached Lyceum with her dagger drawn. The angel seemed to notice the two, but the fireballs, thrown by the sons of Corgi, distracted him. Marina advanced and placed herself at Mr. D''Agostini''s side while Dalia was a stone''s throw from the shadow soldier, having successfully circumvented him.

    Venorias advanced with his blade raised. Marina took a breath and threw herself into the fray together with Mr. D''Agostini. She didn''t have time to land a blow and was immediately out of action.

    It all happened too fast. Marina''s vision became blurry, a sign of fatigue, and her powers deactivated on their own. The demigoddess slowed down and was overtaken by Lyceum who, regardless of the danger, charged towards Artorias with his head down. The angel somersaulted in the air and prepared to bring the Blade of Discord down on the Erchitu''s exposed back. At that moment, Marina''s body moved on its own and the girl pushed herself in between. Venorias responded by slowing her movement with a thrust of his wings, but it still ended up hurting her entire forearm. Ien''s daughter did everything she could to ignore the pain, but a sudden pang forced her to kneel. He gritted his teeth, that suffering wasn''t natural, the blade must have been imbued with divine power.

    The battle against the angel continued, the sons of Corgi hurled fireballs, the sons of Sidal attacked together with Lyceum.

    Venorias was able to defend himself very well from attacks and those that hit him did not have a lasting effect, given his instant regeneration. Marina wanted to try to get up, but the pain gradually increased more and more. That''s when Dalia sprung into action, leaping and clinging to the winged creature''s neck.

    Cragar''s daughter clung to the soldier, but before she could even try to send him back to where he came from, he dissolved into thin air.

    Everyone present stopped, taken aback, then warned him.

    A power so great that, for a brief moment, it erased the pain Marina was feeling. Ien''s daughter trembled with fear and turned to look in the direction of her house.

    Aena was furious.

 The power of a goddess pt.1

    The clash resumed in the second circle of houses, where Salix was thrown forcefully against the imposing statue of the demigods. The son of Tefine slammed violently against the monument. The metallic sound of the impact rang through the air and, for an instant, it seemed as if the entire structure was shaking. Salix fell to the ground, stunned by the blow, while the dust kicked up by the collision danced around him.

    Meanwhile, ''Shirei'' emerged from the Interworld and headed towards him. It was then that his eyes dilated and his breathing became labored. A look of recognition crossed his irises as Cragar''s son jumped at the sight of the statue, as if a memory had awakened in his soul. His attention was completely absorbed by the monument, leaving his guard down and his mind vulnerable.

    Taking advantage of his opponent''s moment of weakness, Salix stood up and lunged forward, taking advantage of ''Shirei''''s distraction. His chain traveled quickly and the blade sliced through the air, aiming for Cragar''s son with lethality.

    "Are you having a heart attack by any chance?" Said the boy.

    Before the silver blade could penetrate his body, the demigod dissolved into the shadows, disappearing into thin air only to reappear instantly behind Salix. The son of Tefine managed to react to the imminent blow, instinctively pushing the chain outwards and protecting his side with his arm. He was sure he could parry the attack, but realized too late that it had been a feint.

    ''Shirei'' aimed at the opposite side, totally defenseless, and struck forcefully under Salix''s armpit, a punch that made him wince in pain. The demigod was thrown against the wall of another house, the sound of shattering stone and wood filling the air.

    With a glance, ''Shirei'' examined his hand, where a gauntlet made of pure darkness was wrapped around his forearm. The dark armor swirled until it vanished as if it had never been there, and the son of Cragar returned his focus to the fight. The demigods who lived in the surrounding houses began to gather around him. Some were armed, but kept their distance. The tension was palpable in the air and they observed the scene, probably determined to understand the situation before intervening.

    "Don''t get in the way!" The son of sleep shouted from afar.

    Salix emerged from the house into which he had been thrown and, with an imperious wave of his hand, put most of the surrounding demigods to sleep. The bodies of some fell heavily to the ground, while those who had been affected by the spell began to writhe in restless sleep, tormented by the nightmares that had just enveloped them.

    ''Shirei'' watched as some demigods hurriedly fled from the building he had hurled his opponent into, a pink-toned house adorned with a myriad of sparkling diamonds on the walls. The glittering and well-kept atmosphere of the residence confirmed his hypotheses and the demigods who emerged from it seem to embody the image perfectly. The children of the goddess of beauty, all with a flawless and radiant appearance.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    However, his attention was once again captured by the movement of Salix, who advanced towards him with a measured pace. The son of Tefine''s silver eyes shone with a fierce light, marked by an intensity that reflected his inner fury. His weapon floated ominously around his arm, the sharp blade at the end of the chain like a predator ready to spring towards its prey.

    ''Shirei'' remembered the words of Salix, who had often boasted in the past about the origin of his weapon. Created personally by Corgi, the master smith of the gods, and then obtained through a skillful exchange that had demonstrated the cunning and ingenuity of the son of Tefine.

    ''Skills that not even a son of Lodal, the god of the market, could have surpassed'' in his words.

    Cragar''s son closed his eyes, determined not to waste any more time with Salix. If he wanted to complete the first step of his revenge, he couldn''t stop there. ''Shirei'' prepared to get rid of the demigod once and for all and took a step towards him.

    As soon as the tip of his foot touched the ground, a blanket of shadow quickly spread, enveloping the entire square in gloomy darkness. It was a sign that ''Shirei'' signature technique had activated, a dark power emanating in the most natural way possible.

    The purple-eyed boy calmly walked forward. As he moved, the ground beneath his feet began to boil and shake, a sign that something powerful was waiting, ready to respond to his command.

    "You''re serious," commented the son of Tefine.

    "Stop talking."

    Salix grimaced, then nodded, "As you wish."

    The two demigods studied each other for a brief moment, before launching an attack against the enemy.

    ''Shirei'' sped up with his hands open, not caring that he was disarmed.

    From the heart of darkness at his feet emerged two ghostly figures, harpies with a sinister and disturbing shape. Their black wings spread menacingly, while their fiery eyes glowed with a malevolent light. With a flap of their wings, the creatures cawed and closed in on ''Shirei'', coming to his hands to mutate into two shadow daggers, sharp as the sharpest of knives.

    The dark blades vibrated in the air ready to be used as instruments of destruction in the hands of Cragar''s son. With a cold expression, ''Shirei'' grabbed the shadow daggers and began targeting his enemy. Salix concentrated entirely on protecting himself from the attacks he couldn''t dodge, but forgot that he had to attack himself. The son of Cragar grabbed the enemy demigod''s chain and pulled him towards him, then struck him with a furious kick to the abdomen.

    ''Shirei''''s superhuman strength prevailed once again, and Salix was forcibly thrown backwards, his body propelled by the momentum of his opponent''s attack.

    ''Shirei'' prepared to advance towards his enemy and defeat him, but suddenly, she who should not have arrived so soon appeared. The goddess of love raised her hand towards the demigod.

    Cragar''s son doubled over as he mentally ordered Venorias to turn back. The shadow daggers vanished from his hands and the boy did his best to remain standing. An immaterial hand seemed to grip his heart from within in a relentless grip, causing a searing pain to spread through his chest. He couldn''t breathe anymore.

    At the same time, Aena''s anger shone through her eyes, a divine fury that burned with intensity as she watched the conflict that had just unfolded before her. Her imposing presence and her power were the exact problem that Salix would have liked to avoid but, now, the choice remained one.

    "You, forbidden demigods, always causing¡­ trouble."

 The power of a goddess pt.2

    The son of Cragar was not intimidated and quickly prepared to disappear into the Interworld via a spectral travel, to escape the divine grasp.

    Aena thundered, "Don''t let him escape."

    Two boys charged ''Shirei'' from behind and immediately threw him to the ground. The demigod hit his face against the ground, losing the clarity necessary to activate his powers. When he tried to shake off his attackers, he recognized Aena''s influence on their will. The goddess of love was, in fact, able to exercise irresistible control over those for whom she had love. As a result, she could manipulate the emotions and thoughts of anyone subject to her charms, as long as that person''s will was not strong enough to resist her power or they were not already in love.

    The hallmark of that power was the bright pink eyes, which shone like two bright beacons, clearly indicating the goddess''s influence. At that point, whatever order she decided to give, they would carry it out without second thoughts. Aena reached ''Shirei'' while keeping her body in Salix''s direction, to let him know that she hadn''t overlooked his presence in the slightest.

    "I knew I had to stay alert," the goddess said, looking down at him, "Though I have unconditional love for everyone in the park, I trust neither you nor your sister."

    The boy''s heart rate gradually slowed, making him weaker, until the worst happened. For a moment, ''Shirei''''s heart stopped, a brief moment of paralysis that seemed enough to bring his inner control out of his torpor. Aena''s relentless power, which gripped his heart like a vice, weakened slightly, allowing Shirei to fight to regain control of himself. That moment of uncertainty made even the goddess doubt whether she had crossed the line. However, before Shirei could free himself, Aena decided to intervene again. With a swift gesture, particles of magical essence condensed into a shaft of pink light that materialized before her. She shot the arrow of love but, before it could reach its target, Salix intervened and protected the boy from the imminent attack.

    Aena, determined to end the battle, concentrated all her power against Salix. However, to her surprise, the goddess''s power seemed to have no effect on Tefine''s son. A smug smile appeared on Salix''s face as he prepared to face the goddess of love.

    "You wish, it doesn''t work on me."

    Aena wondered with growing frustration why her powers, usually so powerful and unstoppable, were proving ineffective against Salix. Her mind was racked with uncertainty as she tried to comprehend what was happening, but it made her lose attention for a brief moment. Enough for the son of Tefine to block it.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Everything around her turned red and her surroundings began to crumble into nothingness. The Lilies Park, her creation, her pride, was falling apart. Aena realized with horror that she had fallen victim to a nightmare. She had been locked in a personal hell created by Salix''s skilled dreamlike hands. The goddess thus found herself suffering, trapped in her own mind for several minutes, while the desperation of what could happen in the real world slowly gripped her.

    Meanwhile, Shirei slowly regained his senses, and as he regained self-awareness, he found himself diving into the depths of the Interworld to escape the grasp of Aena''s minions.

    Shirei reappeared at the boy''s side, his face had a tired expression and he seemed to be quite destabilized. "Salix, what''s going on?"

    "I should ask you, have you decided what to do?" Replied the son of Tefine.

    "What do you mean?"

    Salix narrowed his silver eyes, "You''re back again, you''re not him."

    The demigods were now all poured into the square, some still held their weapons, but no one dared to lift a finger to attack. A tense silence enveloped the air as the eyes of those present scanned the scene with a mixture of terror and uncertainty. The two had just opposed the goddess of love and were still alive, they even seemed to have the upper hand.

    Salix joined Shirei, but as he did so, he sensed the change in his old friend. The strange patch of darkness at Shirei''s feet was gone, as were his ghostly weapons. A wave of disinterest washed over him as he realized his plan had just lost all purpose. All he had to do was create as much havoc as possible.

    "What are you doing?" Shirei asked, seeing him advance.

    "What you wanted, I''m killing Aena."

    Salix darted forward and aimed his weapon at the mask on the goddess of love''s face. Aena opened her eyes at that precise moment and saw Cragar''s son step between them, only to be impaled near the shoulder.

    Now prey to her own uncontrolled anger, Aena turned to Salix, "I am a goddess, you cannot kill me!"

    "Really? Can''t the Gods be killed?" replied the son of Tefine.

    Aena hesitated. She couldn''t understand whether the boy was bluffing or not. Salix touched his face and simulated the gesture of removing a mask, disproving every doubt in the deity''s head.

    "Are we really sure that you are immortal?"

    Silence.

    A tear of icy sweat ran down the entirety of the goddess Aena''s cheekbone. Salix had to die, it was too dangerous to leave him alive. If his information was made public then, everything Emion had worked for would become useless.

    Salix retreated, putting few meters of distance between the enemies and himself. Shirei tried to stop him by pulling the chain that had wounded him, but he lost the grip on the silvery weapon.

    The goddess gritted her teeth, "Demigods, back away! Immediately!"

    When Shirei took a few steps to walk away, Aena stopped him.

    "Not you, son of Cragar. Stay by my side."

    The purple-eyed boy did as he was just told and stood next to the goddess. He didn''t go crazy about teaming up with Aena, but he wasn''t really understanding anything at all. Assuming the situation was a problem, he was certain that Salix would be the enemy to defeat. He prepared for the imminent clash by summoning the Blade of Discord from the Interworld.

 The power of a goddess pt.3

    A mystical atmosphere enveloped the figure of the goddess of love, as she prepared to reveal her true form. With a slow and majestic gesture, her long hair came loose, floating in the air around her as if it were underwater, taking on a pure white sheen that exuded an aura of purity and grace.

    Her skin began to radiate an intense glow, as if an inner fire was passing through her, but instead of red or orange, the sparkle she gave off was a vibrant fuchsia, enveloping every inch of her in an enchanting light.

    Aena''s figure grew larger, surpassing human dimensions and causing some tears in the delicate fabrics of her divine dress. The silken draperies tore under the pressure of her growing splendor, revealing the perfection of her divine form, which could not be confined by mere mortal robes.

    The goddess of love thus stood out in her full grandeur, with snowy hair and alien skin, a vision of beauty and power that left breathless anyone lucky enough to witness her manifestation. At that moment, she was ready to dispense her love and grace to those who turned to her with sincere devotion.

    A single small crack opened on the mask of the goddess of love, making her tremble slightly.

    If I have to protect my demigods, then I''ll gladly sacrifice my power.

    Using the divine form was something that the Celestials swore to never do again but, in that situation, she''d do anything possible.

    The demigods still near the clash did not even realize what was happening, enraptured by the magnetic figure of the goddess.

    Aena released a pink stream that began to fill the air with a magnetic scent. Shirei did his best to stay focused while, around him, the demigods who had been watching the battle began to hold their heads. The seductive and perfect smell continued to travel through the air, becoming more and more intense. Cragar''s son prepared to ask the deity''s intentions, but remained silent as he realized what was about to happen. Aena snapped her fingers.

    The sound produced by that gesture traveled longitudinally until it reached those present, who fainted after rolling their eyes backwards. The only ones left standing were Salix, Shirei and the goddess herself.

    "Now, the time has come to solve the problem," she declared, "No one dares to attack my park."

    The goddess of love turned towards the infiltrator and opened her hand in his direction but, just when she was about to destroy his heart, the son of Tefine smiled.

    A strange sensation invaded the air. Salix stopped suddenly, while a strange substance seemed to thicken around him.

    A shiver ran down Aena''s spine as his skin began to change, transforming into an ethereal texture, similar to a dreamlike illusion. His once human complexion transformed into a greyish-pinkish tone, so surreal that it seemed alien to reality. A strange substance began to cover his face, blurring his features with an almost translucent veil. From his forehead emerged a red horn on the right side, sinuous and sharp, while from his back two semi-transparent and thin golden wings, as if they were woven from threads of gold dust of breathtaking beauty. His face, except for his silver pupils, went completely dark.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The chain he had used as a weapon curled around his right arm. Salix grasped the pointed end gracefully, testing the firm grip as if it were an integral part of his own body.

    In that moment, in the heart of the Lilies Park, Salix revealed himself for what he really was: a hybrid creature, with two different heritages merged in a singular harmony. His presence exuded an aura of power that would have made the skin crawl of young demigods newly arrived in the Otherworld. Aena hesitated as Shirei prepared to face what lay ahead.

    "Go ahead, please, try to kill me too," the boy said in an unearthly voice.

    Aena was visibly upset. She tried to say a few words, but the trembling of her lower lip betrayed even the slightest effort to hide her surprise. She had been alerted, they told her about a rather anomalous son of Tefine, but she couldn''t understand what she was seeing.

    "That..."

    "Exactly," Salix replied, "I''m like you, I''m a god too."

    Marina and the whole group, having just arrived directly from the training arena, stopped. After the battle against Venorias, the boys had made a superficial concern to make sure there were no injuries and had rushed towards the site of the battle. Ien''s daughter expected to find Shirei and Salix on their knees before the divine Aena, so she was already ready to pray for the kind lady''s indulgence in order to be able to save the boy with purple eyes. She could never have imagined finding herself faced with such a scene.

    Shirei suspected that Salix''s monstrous smile had widened, "You know what that means, it''s time for the masks to be changed."

    Aena didn''t answer, a myriad of doubts and worries swirling in her brain.

    "I''ll tell you another secret, I''m not the only one here," continued the son of Tefine to conclude his speech, "Be careful, I will convey your greetings to the Ancient One. You know, he can''t wait to meet you."

    Shirei advanced with his Blade of Discord drawn, but Salix had no intention of fighting. The young deity forced himself on his legs, bending and concentrating the necessary strength, after which he took flight towards a distant destination. Darkness began to swirl around Cragar''s son, a sign that he was about to travel across the Interworld.

    Before he was completely gone, however, Aena grabbed his arm.

    "Let him go."

    The demigod saw the goddess return to normal. The tone of her voice was not furious, on the contrary she seemed frightened by what they had just seen. Shirei simply nodded and appreciated the kindness shown by the deity.

    The demigods began to wake up one by one, showing signs of shock and confusion as they rose from the ground. Their expressions were marked by a mixture of terror and dismay, probably due to the nightmares Salix had subjected them to. Some looked around while others tried to put their thoughts in order and understand what had happened.

    Marina quickly caught her breath. The girl was still visibly shaken by the experience she had just experienced. The wound on her forearm didn''t seem to be deep yet the pain permeated her to the bone. Looking at it, she could see that the blood flow had stopped, but that some capillaries near the wound had taken on a greenish color. She managed to grit her teeth with determination and breathe a sigh of relief at seeing Shirei alive. The demigod seemed to have come to his senses, and the way he stood at Aena''s side gave her hope that the goddess would be lenient in their punishment. For a moment, the boy looked for someone in the crowd, until their eyes met. His presence offered her a sense of comfort and stability amid the surrounding chaos, a sensation Ien''s daughter had never experienced: tranquility.

 Infirmary pt.1

    Marina remembered little to nothing of what had happened after the clash between Shirei, Aena and Salix.

    After meeting the demigod''s purple eyes, her energy had left her body and she had fallen into a semi-fainting state. Her companions had been forced to rush her to the twenty-first house, the park''s infirmary and residence of the children of Mardi: the god of medicine.

    Before she could hit the ground, she felt someone''s cold hands supporting her. Her mysterious rescuer picked her up and started running while, from afar, Lyceum tried to reduce the general panic.

    "Calm down, demigods! Please think about making sure your companions are safe!"

    Dalia''s voice sounded next to her, talking to someone.

    "We need to get her to the infirmary right away, before this strange wound sends her to our father."

    Our father.

    Was it possible that Dalia was talking to Shirei?

    Ien''s daughter let herself be dragged as her figure curled in on herself, she didn''t like showing herself weak and yet it always ended up that way. She heard Francesca''s voice calling Lorenzo, and then approaching them. Her half-brother, seeing her in that state, had probably turned pale. Adrenaline had taken over during the battle with the dark angel, but Lorenzo had never been one to be on the front line. In another situation, Marina would have stifled a laugh, but instead she struggled to stay conscious. Her eyes were closed, but it felt like they were burning.

    "Lead the way!" Lorenzo shouted.

    They progressively slowed down until they stopped. Marina assumed they must be at the entrance to the infirmary. A gentle voice told his companion to follow him. Marina began to hear her ears ringing and had an involuntary spasm.

    "It doesn''t look good... What happened to her?" The young demigod, probably a son of Mardi, asked.

    Dalia laughed nervously and replied: "I''d like to know, I really screwed up."

    "She''ll be fine, she just needs a place where she can rest in peace."

    This time it was Shirei who spoke, Marina realized that he was the one who brought her there.

    "Are you sure?" The demigod asked, "Look, you know there are many possibilities-"

    "I''m sure of it," Cragar''s son replied dryly.

    "As you prefer, then I''ll check something and then I''ll come back, you can put her there."

    Marina heard the muffled sound of the wood bending under the weight of Mardi''s son''s steps. Before she knew it, Shirei moved a few feet and placed her on a soft bed. The blonde''s head sank gently when it hit the pillow.

    "As soon as it''s all over, I think you''ll have to give an explanation to Aena and Lyceum," said Lorenzo, his voice revealing a mixture of disdain and aversion towards the two half-brothers.

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s something to think about later," Shirei replied apathetically, "I can keep an eye on her without problems, for now. Better if you try to calm the people out here."

    "I''m not leaving my sister."

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "And I''m her best friend."

    Even without seeing him, Marina could imagine an annoyed expression on Shirei''s face.

    The demigod replied in a calm voice, but still implied a certain urgency: "Well, then find a son of Mardi willing to give you some St. John''s wort petals and a mandrake distillate."

    Lilia''s shrill voice rang through the room, as if she had a megaphone for a mouth.

    "You and you! Children of Cragar! Why did you have to come here? Couldn''t you have gone to the Daffodil Academy?" A warm hand touched her face, "Gods... Marina, you''ll see that everything will be fine. It''s nothing."

    Before she could feel anything else, a sharp pain in her temple mixed with the burning of the wound made her shiver. As if she had just been hit on the back of the head by a baseball bat, Marina felt extremely dizzy and lost consciousness completely.

    <hr>

    Shirei opened his eyes with a start.

    He realized that he was still in the infirmary and that he was not alone. Mardi''s son looked at the boy with fear, but continued to check that Marina was okay.

    Night had fallen and Cragar''s son had insisted on being the only one to stay in the infirmary, to ensure that Ien''s daughter had no problems with her recovery. In the end, he managed to convince everyone, after all he had demonstrated that he was the best prepared in case Marina''s situation suddenly worsened.

    The boy looked around. The infirmary room was in the left wing of the house. The corridor leading there was lit by pendant lamps, whose amber glow gave it an air of warm welcome. The floor, covered with a carpet yellowed by time, muffled the footsteps, adding a subtle sense of comfort.

    Inside the room, however, the walls were covered in faded floral wallpaper, a choice that probably dates back to decades earlier. The furniture was sturdy and durable, with carved details. The beds were arranged in parallel, so as to form two long rows, they were characterized by a dark wooden headboard and a faded green bedspread. Next to it, there was a bedside table with a small vase, an invitation to donate flowers and wish a speedy recovery to those who were hospitalized there.

    A large window, with heavy velvet curtains, offered a view of the darkness of night enveloping the Lilies Park. Moonlight filtered through the fabric, casting an ethereal glow into the room. On the windowsill, there was a small ceramic deity statuette, Shirei guessed it was Mardi.

    The demigod sat in an overstuffed chair, worn from frequent use, but still comfortable. Next to the chair, a low table held a stack of books, presumably left there to entertain anyone who needed to kill time while watching over those at rest. Above the coffee table, a table lamp with an ivory shade cast a soft light, perfect for reading. Despite the antiquity and quietness that permeated the environment, there was a sense of comfort and security that enveloped the infirmary room.

    Shirei''s gaze wandered until it met that of Mardi''s son. "Something''s wrong?"

    The boy quickly retreated from Marina and pretended to fiddle with some bottles, "W-w-what did you want before?"

    "I needed some ingredients to take care of the wound," Shirei replied, nodding at Marina''s arm.

    The demigod hesitated, "Yes, but you have no authority to request treatment here."

    "Did something happen between us? I remember little to nothing about this morning."

    Cragar''s son tried to make a friendly expression to appear pleasant, "It doesn''t matter. If you felt attacked, then I apologize. It was not my intention."

    "I expected you to be different."

    Shirei stared at him, "What do you mean?"

    "Rumors are going around. Everyone here in the park is talking about you, especially now that you seem to spend a lot of time with Marina. ''The purple ghost and the queen of spring'', that''s what they call you," the demigod turned away with the slight fear of having said something wrong, "After today, perhaps they will talk even more."

    "I understand. What is your name?" Cragar''s son replied.

    The doctor smiled, "You can go with Luxy. It''s a nickname, but everyone here uses it."

    Luxy was a young man with delicate features and an angelic appearance, with an aura of innocence surrounding his figure. His curly brown hair fell in soft curls around his face, framing a broad forehead and curious eyes.

    His complexion was dark, exuding a warmth that contrasted softly with the pale light of the infirmary room. He was wearing a strange sleeveless shirt that made him look a little scruffy. The coat, of a whitish shade now yellowed by time and frequent use, reached just above his hips.

    Despite the simplicity of his attire and his exuding innocence, Luxy exuded an aura of awareness, as if he carried with him some of the energy of his illustrious parent, the God of Medicine.

    "Luxy¡­ where can I find a bathroom?"

    "Down the hall, on the right."

    Shirei nodded his thanks and headed for the door. A searing pain hit the boy as he left the room. Although his heart had fully returned to normal, Shirei couldn''t ignore the growing pain caused by the moment his heart rate stopped.

    He gritted his teeth and headed for the bathroom. It was going to be a long night.

 Infirmary pt.2

    Marina slowly woke up, her eyes opening with difficulty as the last light of the sunset filtered through the curtains of the room. A strange sensation filled her lips, as if something soft and slightly sticky had invaded the roof of her mouth. With a gasp, she ran a hand through her blonde hair, finding it soaked in saliva. Some got caught between her lips and with mild disgust she spat them out, then tried to sit up. Her vision was still blurry.

    A figure hastily approached her bed and fell upon her in an anxious embrace. Ien''s daughter recognized Lilia''s raven hair, the demigoddess looked at her with eyes full of worry.

    "You finally woke up! How do you feel?"

    Marina reassured her with a weak smile, strangely that feeling of stinging pain had completely vanished.

    "I''m fine, Lilia. Really," she replied, "I don''t feel anything anymore."

    With one look at the wound on her body, she realized that it was completely healed, without even leaving any scars.

    The magic of Mardi''s children, she thought.

    Meanwhile, Luxy, who had remained at the entrance, hurriedly asked the others to leave the room, explaining that they would discharge her if she proved to be cured.

    "Please, just one person to stay with her to take her home."

    Tensions rose when Michela and Lorenzo began to argue over who should stay with Marina as her half-siblings. The argument was interrupted by the affectionate intervention of Lilia, who hugged Marina and made big tender eyes at her.

    "You choose me, right?"

    Marina felt overwhelmed by the chaos that was being created around her. They were in an infirmary and there was no point in making such a big fuss over such a small choice. With a decisive gesture, she stopped the animosity of his half-brothers, and turned to Francesca.

    "Could you stay?" She asked kindly.

    Corgi''s daughter smiled, "With pleasure!"

    The three remaining demigods tried to change her mind, but Francesca forced them to leave, with the promise that they would meet again at the seventh house.

    "Sorry, I hope I didn''t bother the other injured demigods," Marina told Luxy later.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The demigod replied with a sweet smile: "Thank you, but you don''t have to worry. In fact, there were no real injuries other than yours."

    Marina was stunned for a moment by her usual bad luck, but that thought reassured her. It meant that there had been no serious damage, which was a great consolation for the trouble created.

    Just when it seemed calm had returned, the atmosphere became tense. Shirei, suddenly materialized in the room with his usual silent aura. Francesca immediately stood in front of Marina, ready to protect her from any threat.

    Shirei''s gaze was cold and piercing. Marina noticed that he had changed, he was dressed completely in black, like a menacing shadow. He raised his hands upward in a gesture of surrender.

    "Calm down, please, I don''t want to do anything bad."

    "Speak, but sit there," Francesca pointed to the bed in front of her, Marina temporarily refused to let her guard down and stared at Shirei warily. Cragar''s son tightened his arms.

    Francesca approached Marina and whispered: "Don''t worry, I''m here. Don''t rush things."

    Marina nodded, grateful for the girl''s presence, however she believed that her powers would be useless if Shirei lost control again.

    "I''m here to apologize for what happened. I don''t expect to be forgiven, but I didn''t want you to be hurt in any way," he paused, "I mean it."

    Marina turned, glaring at him. She wanted to talk to him alone, face to face. She wanted to explain to him that she wasn''t angry with him and that she didn''t hold him responsible for anything, at the same time she was the one who felt guilty towards him. The boy seemed to have always been sincere and did not deserve to be treated like a time bomb that everyone was afraid of. Shirei''s violet eyes didn''t meet hers, they were pointed downwards. Ien''s daughter considered telling him everything, but dismissed the thought instantly. Once she left there, however, she would have communicated her decision to Aena and Mr. D''Agostini. From that moment on she would no longer snitch, regardless of the punishment she would face.

    Shirei wasn''t evil. Although a little weirder than the norm, he was a very classic demigod. Marina was certain that she could establish a relationship of simple collaboration with him rather than being forced to act as a spy.

    Francesca saw her conflicted expression and helped her: "Er Shirei... I don''t think this is a good time..."

    "Yes... I understand, I''ll leave you alone."

    The boy kept his sad look but nodded, noticed Luxy about to stumble and pulled his arm to help him. Mardi''s son balked at the cold touch of his hands and flinched.

    Cragar''s son waited no longer and went out. Marina lowered her head, feeling guilty. She didn''t want him to go away, but that wasn''t the right time at all.

    Luxy was able to continue with his visit and, after making sure that she was completely healed, he allowed the girl to be discharged only in the late evening. Marina and Francesca came out of Mardi''s children''s house and looked around. The park was still in great commotion and the house of Ognia''s children had not yet been repaired, however the general climate did not seem to be as altered as usual.

    "So, shall we go to the seventh?"

    Marina gingerly touched the bandages around her arm. She should have gone to the Great Mansion, but she didn''t have the slightest desire to.

    "Yes," she replied weakly.

    As they headed towards her house, Ien''s daughter noticed a figure running away towards the training arena and, although she was still tired, she decided to follow it.

    "Wait, I need to go somewhere for a moment."

 Infirmary pt.3

    "Are you sure?" Francesca asked with concern.

    Marina nodded, "You go ahead and let them know that I''ll join you soon, I''ll be fine."

    Corgi''s daughter gave her a dubious look but finally understood.

    "See you later, don''t take too long!"

    "I will not do that!" Marina replied with a smile.

    Ien''s daughter took a deep breath and headed towards the field where she had held her failed lesson. Access to the place was blocked by some railings and maintenance signs, but Marina passed them without too many problems and continued. Once she reached the small promontory, she found Shirei and Dalia standing in the now deserted training arena.

    After moving closer she asked, "Are you arguing?"

    As soon as she saw her, Dalia burst into tears and fell to her knees. Marina was immediately next to her while Shirei preferred to keep his distance.

    "Y-you''re okay!" Cragar''s daughter murmured.

    "Obvious! I''m made of iron, you know that," the blonde replied with a smile, "Shirei, how are you?"

    The boy was silent for what moment, "Can you explain to me what exactly happened?"

    Then you don''t remember... thank goodness, thought the girl.

    "Sorry b-big brother... forgive me..." Dalia began to cry again.

    "Okay, but at least tell me what for."

    "A couple of ovaries is fine! If that guy hadn''t gotten in the way, Aena would have killed you by now."

    Marina placed a hand on her head, in an attempt to calm her.

    "What else?"

    "I used my powers on you..." Dalia continued with difficulty, "I made you lose control. I don''t know what happened, I thought it would be ''fun''..."

    "I''m afraid there wasn''t much fun," his brother commented dryly.

    "What are you saying?" Marina replied with evident sarcasm, "A lot!"

    "Are you perhaps out of your mind?! I ruined your lesson, drove my brother crazy, and it all escalated into something that even infuriated the goddess of love! It''s all my fault!"

    Dalia curled up on herself. Marina meant everything she said exactly, but refrained from pointing out the mistakes she had made. It wasn''t up to her to make Dalia fall into a moment of weakness. She was her best friend and she was using her to find out new information about Cragar''s children for Aena. If there was one person to blame for all this trouble, Marina thought it was herself.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Shirei, unlike the girl, stared at Dalia with pity. He too definitely had no faults, he wasn''t himself, after all. The demigod cast a displeased look at Ien''s daughter. She tried to smile at him, but suspected she was too tired when she saw him look away in concern. Dalia held her tightly and started sobbing again.

    "I''m an idiot, I apologize, in fact, I apologize to both of you."

    "You''re just a demigoddess who has difficulty understanding the extent of her powers, and she happens to make mistakes," Shirei commented sweetly.

    "It is not true. It''s not absolutely true. Don''t downplay things."

    Marina hugged her, "Dalia..."

    "I may be repetitive, but I apologize again," Shirei added when the two''s eyes met once again.

    "Yes... that is, no! It''s not up to you, I should have been more careful and... and... we need to talk seriously, Hollow."

    The boy nodded, "You have to think about recovering first."

    "I am fine!" She huffed, but was still happy that he cared about her.

    Marina hesitated for a moment about what to do, then decided not to interfere further and leave Cragar''s children alone. Before leaving, she turned to her best friend.

    "Dalia, please remember what I told you: I am and will always be on your side."

    The black-haired girl didn''t answer, so she simply greeted her with a kiss on the forehead and started walking towards the seventh house.

    "How can you not be afraid of me... really. Sometimes I just wish I had been born like everyone else," Dalia commented still through tears.

    "I''m not afraid of you because, despite everything, you''re not afraid of me. I''ve always known I had problems with my lost memory, this just confirms it."

    The demigoddess sneezed, "You are not a monster... anger, anger... it is normal that if amplified with a power like mine they cause similar situations... Of course you could have avoided getting ''that'', but you''re not a monster."

    Shirei frowned, "That?"

    "The dark angel, the one who hurt Marina."

    Cragar''s son remained silent, trying to think.

    "It was supposed to be a secret, I guess, but it''s not anymore. Aena will demand explanations and I would like them too. I won''t judge you... but I need to know what you''re up to."

    "You don''t make my life easy, Dalia. In due course I will, but now it''s best if we go to sleep," he paused, "I suspect tomorrow will be a long day."

    "More than today?"

    "Yes," Cragar''s son replied, ruffling her hair.

    Dalia puffed out her cheeks and quickly rearranged them, "Don''t ruin my hair style!"

    Before she knew it, the two were traveling through the Interworld. The little girl smiled and held onto her brother. She dreamed, one day, of being able to do something like this too.

 Looming Prophecy pt.1

    It was morning and Marina found herself in front of the closed door of the office, while Lyceum''s voice warmly invited her to come in. She had woken up early, hoping to be the first to arrive, so as to convince the man to reduce the likely punishments of Cragar''s children.

    "With permission," she said.

    Marina crossed the threshold of the office. Dalia and Shirei were sitting in the armchairs. Mr. D''Agostini was behind the desk, while Aena watched from the window, probably checking the reconstructions of Ognia''s house, according to Marina''s deductions.

    "I''m afraid you''ll have to stand and listen until a demigod brings a chair," Lyceum said.

    Marina smiled, "Ah... no problem!"

    Dalia glared at Shirei, who stood up shortly after.

    "You can sit at my place," he said, pointing to the chair.

    Ien''s daughter shook her head, "Thank you very much, but there''s no need, Hollow. Really!"

    "Yesterday you were in the infirmary, better to be careful with your recovery," he added.

    "Yeah..." Marina involuntarily confirmed.

    Mr. D''Agostini pointed to the chair, "The boy is right, Marina. You should sit down."

    "All right...!"

    Aena turned to look at them, "We don''t have time for theater."

    "I apologize, divine Aena, that was not my intention," Marina replied.

    "My words are not directed at you," Aena said, moving her gaze to the two brothers, "Tell me everything that happened."

    Shirei closed his eyes, seeming reluctant to speak. Before the Goddess could get further angry, Marina decided to speak up.

    "I gave a practical lesson on the children of the six major deities and asked the two of them to kindly lend me a hand."

    "Continue."

    "Dalia demonstrated the powers of Cragar''s children and Shirei acted as a guinea pig," Marina explained, miming the quotation marks with her fingers, "It seems that we underestimated the consequences of that demonstration..."

    Ien''s daughter looked down and stopped speaking.

    Dalia leaned forward with her eyes closed, "It''s all my fault, I ask for forgiveness!"

    "Dalia..."

    Marina raised her blue irises towards the divine Aena, whose emotions were still hidden by the mask covering her face. The goddess placed a hand on her back and remained silent for a few seconds.

    "Dalia Arcesio," Aena murmured suddenly, "Go on. What happened next?"

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    A strange sensation spread through the room. Marina felt a veiled hand covering her mouth, as if someone was holding her heart in their palm. She didn''t feel any ill effects, but that simple knowledge was scaring her to death. This was what it felt like to become a victim of Aena''s powers, the one who could end up breaking other people''s hearts with love.

    In the literal sense of the word.

    Dalia, Shirei and Lyceum must also have felt the grip of the goddess. Marina saw the park rector widen his eyes and gasp silently. Dalia was still bent over, trying to find the courage to open her mouth.

    "Divine Aena, perhaps-" Lyceum tried to speak, but the Goddess silenced him with a look.

    "I-I," Cragar''s daughter coughed lightly, "I-I recklessly used my powers on my brother. I was immature, childish, and my classmates were nothing but victims of this."

    The little girl''s eyes began to water, soon some salty tears dripped down to wet the carpet.

    "Shirei was distracted and I made him lose control. My brother is always calm and composed, I wanted to know his angry side."

    "Continue, what happened?"

    The tension in the air increased.

    "Shirei changed, he seemed to be a different person. We tried to stop him, but he summoned a strange creature and ran away with the other boy."

    Marina shifted her gaze to Aena, who seemed to be rather dissatisfied, "I want the details, describe the creature to me."

    "It was a ''tenebrae''," Shirei finally replied.

    Everyone present turned towards him. Marina wasn''t happy with the situation they had gotten themselves into but her unbearable desire to know was making her jump for joy. He would finally spill the beans.

    The demigoddess just couldn''t contain herself. She had never read or heard of such a creature.

    Before she knew it, she said out loud, "And what is that?"

    "A being of pure darkness, Cragar calls it that," the boy glanced at his ring, "I know they have had other names over the years, but I call them simple shadows."

    Marina moved her head from Shirei to Aena, the goddess'' lower lip was trembling almost frantically.

    "He told me that I am the only one who can create and control them, this is my true power," said Cragar''s son finally.

    "So that angel you summoned was a tenebrae?"

    Shirei nodded, "I assume so, however I cannot describe or recall it. Until now, I''ve never seen one like it."

    "And what checks? How does this power work? You generate or ev-"

    "Quiet."

    Aena''s furious voice immediately silenced the girl and made Dalia double over. The little girl was crying loudly and had covered her ears with her hands.

    Marina closed her eyes, scared by the goddess of love.

    Aena walked slowly until she was almost outside. Her hands were clasped together, but it was clear that her fingers were shaking.

    "Sons of Cragar, it is time to speak of the consequences of your actions."

    Lyceum quickly interjected: "Are you sure about this? The boy was considered a hero for standing up to the son of Tefine, the other demigods view him with ''respect''."

    Aena took a deep breath, "The demigods in class fought with the tenebrae, including you. I''m not going to let it go without the necessary precautions."

    "S-he''s right!" Dalia replied with a spasm, "I will accept any punishment!"

    Marina was devastated to see her reduced to that state. Her best friend had often told her about the harsh life her adoptive parents had condemned her to, how her father was violent towards her and her mother. Ien''s daughter had always shown disapproval towards those gestures, but Dalia had justified her father by saying that those were different times. The way the little girl paled in front of an authority figure made a knot tighten in Ien''s daughter''s stomach.

    "Curfew at 10 p.m., every day. You will have to be monitored in your training by Marina. You will be forbidden to leave the Lilies Park."

    Aena said those rules as if she were checking off a shopping list, wanting to get rid of Cragar''s daughter as quickly as possible.

    "If you break these rules, I will find out and you will end up no longer having a place in the park. That''s all, you''re dismissed."

    Dalia nodded and stood up to take another bow, but the goddess of love dismissed her with a wave of her hand. The little girl glanced at the two demigods before heading towards the door.

    "Until we meet again..."

    Marina secretly raised her hand to greet her and smiled sweetly. Cragar''s daughter wiped her tears and left the room, closing the door behind her.

    "As for you..." the goddess said to Shirei, "The consequences will not be so simple."

 Looming Prophecy pt.2

    "What is my punishment?" Cut the demigod short.

    Lyceum stood up and placed his palms forward, almost as if he were divining the future with a magic sphere. The man seemed to be disturbed by the great tension in the room and wanted to try to mediate the discussion between the two, so as not to spark a new battle.

    "This is not a punishment. You protected goddess Aena from our enemy in front of everyone, so we tried to do something about it."

    The rector of the Lilies Park felt the stormy gaze of the deity resting on him as soon as he uttered the word ''protected''. He swallowed and quickly adjusted the collar of the gray jacket that made up his outfit.

    Marina breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the news. There would be no punishment for him, so her guilt towards the boy could be assuaged.

    Shirei looked into space, "What do I have to do?"

    Aena pointed to a piece of paper on the desk. Marina moved her gaze towards the page adorned with golden motifs and recognized it too late.

    "A Lodal contract!?"

    Shirei turned to her with a frown, "What is that?"

    "Oh... It''s a contract, exactly. There are requests written by both parties and signatures are affixed, followed by an oath to fate."

    The boy approached the table and began to read: "The Lilies Park allows the demigod Shirei, surname absent, to remain within its structures if the latter decides to accept the following requests: inclusion in the demigod recovery program, with the obligation of two missions to be carried out before resignation; prohibition on evocation of creatures in the territories of the Lilies Park; attendance at the courses with mandatory attendance... in the event of a negative response, the demigod Shirei will be banished from the Otherworld and all moral responsibility will be lifted by the Lilies Park staff... what would I receive in exchange?"

    Marina remained silent, the conditions were not very severe, but they limited Shirei''s freedom quite a bit.

    "Your place here is the favor of the gods, of course," Lyceum replied.

    "I don''t care about their favor."

    Aena didn''t answer, but her anger flowed through the room like an overflowing river. Marina tried to think, but convincing the boy seemed rather impossible. She still knew almost nothing about him, despite having spent entire days with him.

    Shirei grabbed the pen on the desk and quickly signed the contract, the black liquid imprinted on the golden paper indelibly.

    Marina''s eyes widened. He had done it, he had signed.

    "Well. Now, all that''s left is the oath and then you can go to Cragar. We have discussed it and we believe that you should talk face to face wit-"

    Lyceum didn''t have time to finish his sentence before darkness began to swirl around the demigod.

    "Cragar also said never to swear an oath to fate," Shirei replied annoyed, "I will keep my word, be satisfied with that."

    Aena''s divine energy was released in a single instant, pushing everyone present backwards. Marina fell from her chair with a thud and turned to Shirei in alarm, but the demigod had already disappeared into the Interworld.

    For a few moments everyone was silent. Aena''s hair had come loose and her skin had taken on a pinker hue, matching the red of her anger. The goddess of love stamped her foot on the ground and breathed deeply, she was trying to regain her lost calm.

    After a few moments, she turned to Ien''s daughter with a false smile, "Marina, I would like to know your side of the story."

    "Dalia... left out some information. Knowing her, I think she simply forgot about it," replied the girl, still shaken by what had just happened, "There''s also something else to let you know about."

    "We are listening to you," Lyceum replied with a reassuring smile.

    "When the son of Tefine transformed, I tried to activate the innate technique of the sons of Ien to identify dangers."

    "The all-seeing eye," said Lyceum.

    "Ien''s sight," Aena added.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Yes, both correct" confirmed Marina. "I saw a golden aura when I looked at him."

    The goddess of love grimaced, but nodded, "That makes perfect sense, what''s the problem?"

    "It''s a color I''ve never seen, except in Dalia," concluded the demigoddess, expressing her concern.

    Aena felt as if the world around her was collapsing. The revelation had shaken the foundations of the integrity of the divine world. While Lyceum and Marina were still present in the office, the goddess of love struggled to contain the panic that was rising inside her.

    She looked at Liceo''s serious face and the concern on Marina''s face, and realized that she couldn''t afford to give in in their presence. She had to stay calm, at least on the surface. But inside, chaos raged, and the urgency to act became ever more pressing. She had to find a way to deal with the impending disaster, but she knew she wouldn''t be able to do it alone. She had to inform Emion of the discovery and involve the other gods.

    It was the only way to face the looming prophecy.

    After a long thought, she asked, "What was the other news?"

    "While Shirei was not himself, he had a brief conversation with the son of Tefine. He mentioned Rakion the Ancient."

    Marina saw Lyceum put on a confused expression and turn towards the goddess of love, which she did too. Aena stood still, as if frozen. That time she hadn''t been able to hide her worries. Ien''s daughter saw her emotions clearly, even though the mask hid her divine face.

    Fear.

    The queen of the gods was scared to death.

    "I tried to think about it before I came here and thought this might be tied to Dalia''s past, but I don''t understand how the Time Lord could have anything to do with-"

    Aena raised a hand to silence her.

    The demigoddess fell silent, a drop of sweat wet the goddess'' forehead.

    "Marina, now is not the time."

    Strange of her, she thought, it seemed like the right time for the girl to discuss it.

    "We have said too much for today," she ruled, "Go back to your home and rest. Lyceum will let you know when you will have the next purely theoretical lesson."

    She underlined the word ''purely'' spelling out letter by letter.

    Marina was worried and confused by her reaction, so she could only reply: "Okay..."

    The demigoddess waved politely and left the office with a mixture of confusion and frustration. She felt like she couldn''t fully grasp the complexity of the situation, and this knowledge made her anxious to the point of wanting to pull the hair out of her head. Shaking her head to shake away the tumultuous thoughts, she left the Great Mansion behind and headed for her home, eager to soak in a warm bath that could help her relax.

    Inside the office, meanwhile, Lyceum and Aena were waiting to be able to discuss the pending issues. The goddess of love had noticed an almost imperceptible movement of Cragar''s son, and this had made her suspect the presence of someone else.

    "Rutia, how long do you plan to stay there?" Aena asked to the void.

    As if an invisible veil had been lifted, a female figure appeared wrapped in a long purple dress, with a hood covering her face. It was Rutia, the goddess of the occult, silently watching the two.

    "You found me," she replied in an enigmatic voice, "I must say, I didn''t expect it."

    The mask covering the goddess''s face was an intricate work of dark bandages and silver threads, which hid part of her face. The eyes were hidden through a large horizontal blindfold. The mask ended abruptly at the tip of her nose, leaving her lips free, framed by pale skin. A few blue locks escaped from the hood and adorned her face.

    Aena frowned, "Lyceum, we need to talk in private."

    The man understood the message and approached the door. "Certainly. With permission," he said, bowing slightly before exiting the office.

    Once alone, Aena stared at Rutia.

    "Why are you here?" She asked, trying to understand the intentions of the goddess of the occult.

    Rutia kept her mysterious smile, "I missed you," she replied calmly.

    Aena had always found Rutia''s expressions frustrating. She could never grasp the meaning, and it made her feel helpless. At times, she had wondered if she was incapable of changing her emotions, but she had noticed her tendency to always smile wistfully.

    "I''m not in the mood for games, Rutia. What do you want?" Aena asked, trying to stay calm despite her irritation.

    "I am here as a messenger of fate. I bring news, I can''t yet say whether it''s positive or not," replied Rutia with her usual aura of mystery.

    Aena sighed, just as she had imagined. Rutia had always had a preview of future events and it was often difficult to understand her intentions.

    "A new prophecy?" She asked, fearing the worst.

    "No, you already have problems with the last one, imagine if I recited another one," replied Rutia, reassuring the goddess of love. "A very important boy will be arriving here soon, I trust you will keep an eye on him."

    Aena was relieved to know that this was not a new prophecy, but she remained worried about what the future would hold.

    "Is he your offspring?" Aena asked, trying to find out more.

    "No, I would say not," replied the nefarious goddess with a controlled laugh. "You''ll see it, you''ll like it."

    Aena was not at all convinced, but decided not to investigate.

    "That''s all," Rutia said, preparing to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Rutia raised an eyebrow, "Darling, do you have any more questions?"

    "Dalia Arcesio... is she your daughter?" The goddess of love asked, taking the moment to address her main doubt.

    Rutia''s response was a laugh that made the queen of the gods'' blood run cold.

    "No, Aena. I remind you that I made a vow at my wedding, we will not be the trigger for the passing of the masks, remember?" She replied in a sarcastic tone although the lack of her eyes did not reveal her true feelings.

    Aena swallowed, "Then¡­ who?"

    The goddess of the occult simply smiled mysteriously. "Not that I really want to be a spy, you''d find out anyway in a couple of days..." she said, moving her hand.

    The walls of the office began to distort behind her.

    "Aor is the name you seek. A century before Cragar and I became consorts."

    Aena remained silent, deep in thought. Her suspicions had been confirmed, but now she faced an even more complicated reality. Dalia was a goddess, that much was certain, but the question that tormented her was whether Salix had meant the little girl or whether he was referring to someone else when he spoke of ''not being the only one.''

    "I think I''ll be going now. Have a nice day, dear Aena," Rutia said, before vanishing completely.

 Exemplary punishment pt.1

    Around three in the morning, the demigods had collapsed and Marina had climbed into Shirei''s bed without even thinking about it.

    Cragar''s son materialized in the thirteenth house about an hour later, standing with his shoulder against the wall. He was dripping with blood and had wounds all over, his clothes were worn as well as battered and torn. The boy didn''t have the strength to move but, before falling, he managed to summon the blade of discord and hold on to it as if it were a stick. With difficulty, he turned around, looking for his sister. He saw Marina and Lilia still sleeping. The bathroom light was on, a sign that Dalia was awake and would see him soon.

    Shirei tried to stand on his own legs and reach the door, but fell to the ground before he could take more than three steps. He gritted his teeth and tried to get up again, however he collapsed to the ground and passed out permanently.

    Dalia opened the door and discovered her brother''s body lying on the floor. Cragar''s daughter shouted for the two demigods to wake up and threw herself at her brother''s side. As gently as possible, she tried to slap him on the cheeks to bring him back to consciousness.

    "O''dear father! Shirei!"

    She narrowed her eyes into slits, "This time we''ll talk, of course we''ll talk, but now I have to take you to the infirmary."

    Marina woke up with a start to Dalia''s repeated screams filling the entire room. As soon as she saw Shirei lying on the ground, she gave her raven-haired friend a shake and rushed to Dalia''s side. She only became aware of the blood soaking the floor after she crouched down.

    "He lost a lot of blood! What the hell happened?"

    "How can I know! What are we doing? Marina! Marina, what do we do?" The little girl was about to have a hysterical reaction.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Ien''s daughter stared at the boy, trying to figure out whether he could survive the journey or not. Lilia remained on the sidelines silently watching the scene. Marina wondered if she was jumping for joy and really hoped she had made an incorrect assumption. Dalia, on the other hand, had tears in her eyes, she wanted to kill him with her own hands.

    "Okay, then," Ien''s daughter tried to reason, "We could¡­ Dalia, you have to use the spectral travel."

    The little girl widened her eyes and replied: "Eh!?"

    "It''s the fastest way if we want to get Shirei to the infirmary."

    "But I-I don''t know how to do it..."

    Marina squeezed her hands, "Yes you can. Dalia, I believe in you."

    The little girl didn''t seem very sure of herself, but they had no alternative. She hoisted her half-brother onto her shoulder, took a deep breath, and said, "Meet me in the infirmary."

    Shadows swirled quickly around the two, and in the blink of an eye, the children of Cragar disappeared into the Interworld. Marina grimaced.

    "Let''s hope so..." then, turning to Lilia, she said: "Come on, let''s go to the infirmary."

    Dalia and Shirei reappeared crashing onto an infirmary bed. The little girl immediately turned to the side and ended up vomiting all the popcorn she had eaten a few hours earlier. Trying to ignore the rancid pool of yellowish liquid she had just regurgitated, she looked around, then set to work getting her half-brother to lie down. Cragar''s daughter rubbed the bridge of her nose, still shaken by the spectral travel, forgetting even to acknowledge her success.

    "Where will the representative of Mardi''s children be... I didn''t think I had such a foolish brother."

    Dalia left the infirmary in search of some demigod who could help her. Shirei remained still, while the most varied images filled his mind. Although it was night, nothing was dark around him.

    He saw people next to him intent on fighting, mysterious figures battling with ferocity and cruelty. The tenebrae were there, they rose to attack lines of enemies, among them there was a dark angel in armor that the boy connected to the description of Marina and Dalia.

    A female voice called him softly. Shirei tried to get closer, but the girl''s face remained blurry. She was repeating his name, of that he was sure. Every time her lips opened to spell out the letters, however, a distorted sound filled the boy''s eardrums.

    "Who are you?" The demigod asked.

    The mysterious figure smiled again: "******, are you still sleeping? It''s morning."

    Shirei started running towards her.

    "Who are you?" He repeated, almost shouting.

    "You need to wake up."

    The ground beneath Shirei''s feet disappeared and the boy ended up in free fall. Below him was a blinding light, he was getting closer and closer. Shirei looked up for purchase. He tried to travel to the Interworld, but failed.

    The light encompassed him, forcing him to cover his sight due to the too much intensity.

    When he took his hand away from his eyes, thinking he was still in that strange place, he noticed some familiar elements and realized he had been wrong. His arms were bandaged and he felt inexplicably stiff. He was looking at the ceiling of the twenty-second house.

    "The infirmary..." he said with a grimace of pain.

    "The infirmary," Dalia mimicked as they checked his wounds.

    "How long have I been here?"

    "Since you appeared in our house and fainted."

    Cragar''s son tried to get up, ignoring Luxy''s complaints, and sat down. He looked away, he hadn''t been strong enough to handle himself. Dalia still had blood on her hands and some parts of her face, she had probably touched herself to remove some strands of hair from her profile. Cragar''s daughter took a cloth and wiped the blood, but also the sweat, from her face.

    "Thank you, but you didn''t have to bring me here."

    "Indeed! Let''s let my brother die, bleeding and without strength, in front of my best friend. That''s what people who love each other do."

 Exemplary punishment pt.2

    Dalia said those words letting the fake sarcasm shine through, then passed him a blue-white glass, "Here..."

    "What''s this? And why do I smell vomit?"

    "Nectar, the healing drink created by the God of Medicine himself," Luxy said proudly, "We have little of it, so consider yourself lucky."

    "I vomited first. You know, I''m not in a very good mood," Dalia immediately added.

    Shirei saw her sister''s tired yet worried look. Cragar''s son looked at her, then looked down and simply thanked them both. Under normal conditions he would have refused the nectar, he had no intention of wasting the few remaining resources. Dalia''s expression, however, convinced him not to make a fuss.

    The little girl sighed, then, once Luxy had finished the dressing, she looked up and positioned herself with determination in front of her half-brother.

    "Now I demand answers. What happened? What the hell happened while you were in the Underworld?"

    Cragar''s son grimaced when he saw Marina enter the room. Ien''s daughter didn''t know what to say but, hearing him speak, she simply remained silent and listened to him.

    "When I lost my memory I was on the banks of the Uchia river. There I met a soul, I didn''t know who he was, I didn''t even know who I myself was, but he knew me. His name was Kaede, a Japanese with the gift of being able to see into our world. He had fought against the monsters with his katana for a long time, until it made him succumb."

    Shirei tried to stand up, but found out he still couldn''t.

    "Kaede told me that I was very famous in the Underworld. I was the son of Cragar who with deadly calm continually killed every monster in the Abyss. When I told him I didn''t remember my name, he gave me a new one: Shirei."

    Dalia clenched her fists, "Okay so what? Shirei, what does that mean?"

    The son of Cragar looked down, his bandages becoming stained red again.

    The boy took a step to stand up, "I''m sorry, but we should continue later."

    Before Dalia and Marina could move towards him, darkness swirled around him and made him disappear completely.

    "You children of Cragar must stop," Luxy complained.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Gods, why does he always have to run away!" Marina snorted.

    The girls ran out of the infirmary, quickly thanking Luxy.

    Outside the house, Chris, Lilia and Michela also met by chance. The first of these, like all the representatives of the houses, had been warned by Lyceum and the divine Aena to keep an eye on the boy in order to have a complete picture of his movements. Dalia and Marina told the boys what had just happened.

    Michela took off her headphones, "Gods, let''s hope he''s not sick."

    "He was bleeding," Chris replied, "Unless he''s secretly female, that seems like something to worry about."

    "I''m going to look for him at the arena and in the woods, if I find him I''ll let you know" said Marina.

    Dalia took her arm and together they started running.

    "Okay," nodded the other daughter of Ien, "I''ll search the house of the children of Cragar, was it in the fourteenth or the thirteenth?"

    Chris rolled his eyes, "Thirteenth, I think."

    Shirei materialized in the clearing and leaned against a tree. After breathing heavily, Cragar''s son dropped to the ground and closed his eyes. His ears were ringing terribly and his bandages were now dyed crimson red.

    "I made it in time..." the boy said, pressing both palms of his hand into the soft forest floor.

    He knew the secret to healing himself, but it was a power he couldn''t properly control. He knew that if his friends remained around, his attempt at healing could inflict great harm on them. That vital energy, if released without control, could have dragged everything nearby with it.

    With determination in his eyes, Shirei began to absorb life from the surrounding plants. A trail of melancholy spread across the clearing as the grass withered beneath his touch. His mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions that were locked there and not expressed on his face. There was no time to hesitate. He had to act, before it was too late.

    With each breath, Shirei felt a little stronger, a little more alive. But the price to pay was high, and he knew it. The air around him vibrated with tension as the menacing darkness loomed over him.

    Marina and Dalia arrived in the woods. The credit went to Ien''s daughter, who had activated her peculiar power and traced Shirei''s aura throughout the park. It hadn''t been difficult, after all the boy was the only one with the characteristic purple color. The two demigoddess reached Cragar''s son and approached him. Marina saw the blood and her vision suddenly went blurry. It was a strange feeling for her. She had become very close to Shirei in that short time, more than Aena and Lyceum had asked for. She kept telling herself that it was simple curiosity towards him, but she had to admit that staying by his side had given her many emotions compared to the usual days spent in the Lilies Park.

    She deactivated the all-seeing eye, but observed a strange pink hue in the purple aura of Cragar''s son. It had only been a brief moment, yet she wondered if her thoughts were affecting her vision.

    "What happened?" She exclaimed in fear.

    Chris reached the group with wide eyes, "Dude! You''re bleeding!"

    Dalia stopped him, "What are you doing here?"

    "Maybe I followed you, what do you say?"

    A wave of darkness came from Shirei. "Move away."

    Marina shook her head, "We have to cure you!"

    Chris pulled some bandages out of his work belt, he had stolen them a few hours earlier from the infirmary and was happy that he had made the correct choice.

    "I can heal myself. Please, go away."

    "Forget it!" Marina replied emphatically. She wouldn''t leave him alone, he seemed crazy.

    "I need a little time, but you must move away."

    The eyes of the two demigods met. He wasn''t lying, but she didn''t want to leave him alone.

 Exemplary punishment pt.3

    "If I trust you... won''t you run away?"

    Shirei moved his head, "No."

    Ien''s daughter decided to move away and held Dalia still, "Chris, let''s do what he says."

    Corgi''s son pulled out a golden device which he threw shortly after. The object wrapped around Shirei''s ankle and anchored him to the dying ground.

    "Thank Lorenzo Scala for that. This guy is bleeding and you might as well let him walk around."

    It was then that a dark wave hit everyone present, pushing them away. Around them, most of the trees withered and crumbled, making that area a dead clearing in the middle of the lush forest of the Lilies Park. Shirei moved his gaze towards the other demigods and saw the astonished expression on their faces. Marina didn''t know what to say, she looked at the ground and the withered flowers, then at the trees. Finally, her eyes landed on Shirei.

    "Shirei, you know what? Do what you want," Dalia snapped before running away.

    "No! Hey! He''s still bleeding, you can''t let him go like that!"

    "Let him kill himself if that''s what he wants, I''m tired of his secrets."

    Cragar''s son tried to get to his feet, but Chris''s braces kept him pinned. He wanted to reach Dalia, run after her and try to understand what the problem was. He couldn''t comprehend the reasons for her anger and feared that his power had terrified her. Marina looked at him one last time, before running after her friend.

    "Vital theft. Nice trick, I have to admit," Chris said, approaching the demigod.

    "I think I messed up, didn''t I?"

    "Friend. If you didn''t know, it''s serious. Now come to the infirmary and get treated, then you can feel sorry for yourself."

    Shirei took one last look at the tree he had sat leaning on earlier. You could still see how, compared to the others, it was the only one still left intact.

    "Come on, you''re better now, right? Walk alone, let''s go to the infirmary," Chris repeated.

    Cragar''s son simply nodded and trudged after him, the strange artifact still holding onto him.

    Shirei and Chris reached the infirmary located in Mardi''s children''s house for the umpteenth time. The purple-eyed demigod simply lowered his gaze and walked towards the still unmade bed where he had spent the entire night. Taking advantage of the help of Corgi''s son, the boy took off his black sweatshirt, leaving the wounds and scars behind his back bare. Chris didn''t allow himself to look up but Marina, who was waiting for the right moment to enter, stopped and blushed. The boy noticed her and, if at first he remained still, he managed to hide his emotions.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Do my scars bother you?"

    Not receiving a response, the boy decided to put on one of the hospital patient clothes, "Thanks, Chris."

    "You''re welcome, now is the time for self-pity."

    Shirei leaned against the cot, "Couldn''t you take this off me?"

    The son of Corgi smiled, "So you can run away? No, pretty little ghost."

    Marina came closer with a gentle expression, "Shirei¡­ now, can you explain to us what happened to you?"

    Chris nodded, "I don''t know what the doctor nearby is thinking..." he pointed to Luxy, "But I would also like to know who did this to you."

    "Apparently everyone is looking for this. How is Dalia?"

    Ien''s daughter laughed with clear embarrassment, "She locked herself in the thirteenth and didn''t even speak to me."

    "I want priority, we''ll take care of the baby later. First of all, who gave you that wound?" Chris asked before pointing out, "I won''t take your anklet off until you answer."

    Shirei lowered her gaze, "Leaving aside the details, it''s because of yesterday."

    Marina sat down next to him, "What do you mean?"

    "Do you want to force me to talk so that you can go and report all the information to Lyceum and Aena?"

    Both demigods froze. The first to respond was Corgi''s son, who raised his hands and prepared to remove the golden anklet. "Look, whatever, I''ll get out of it. I prefer Lyceum''s punishment to having trouble with you. We''re good, right?"

    Cragar''s son simply nodded.

    "Great, then I''ll just go. See you!"

    Having said those words, Corgi''s son immediately ran away.

    Luxy, who had followed the entire conversation, bit his tongue: "You know, I have some things to do too..."

    Mardi''s son hurried away and, after a few moments, the two demigods were left alone.

    Marina felt guilty. Of course, what he said was true. Once the explanation was concluded, she would report the events in detail to the goddess of love and the rector of the park. She also wanted to make the boy understand, however, that she was seriously worried about him. It wasn''t about personal gain, but about genuine interest in his problems and health. She would have liked him to consider her a friend he could count on.

    "I was walking in the direction of Cragar''s palace, when something caught my attention and forced me to change my destination."

    "What?"

    "Some monsters in the Abyss wanted to trap me."

    "Wait," Marina moved a little further forward, "Did you go into the Abyss?"

    "Yes?"

    "B-but the Aby-" she had to calm down, this was not the time to interrupt him and think about something else, "Sorry, go ahead."

    "The monsters were waiting for me and attacked me as soon as I entered the Abyss. I thought I would be able to defeat them, but they were sent by someone especially for me. There were more of them than I thought and I couldn''t stop them."

    "So you ran away?"

    "No," the demigod replied, clenching his jaw, "Cragar suddenly appeared and told me to go back to the park since he couldn''t cure me."

    "The only way to do this was to absorb the life force of the plants."

    "Yes, having you next to me would only have exposed you to the danger of being drained dry."

    "Shirei..."

    Marina smiled sadly and caressed his cheek with her hand. She could feel the cold temperature of Cragar''s son''s pale skin on her fingertips. Although he was moving towards adulthood, the boy had smooth, fat-free skin. Ien''s daughter opened her eyes wide, and froze in that position. Shirei made a confused expression and pulled away, unconvinced by the rather intimate physical contact that had just occurred. Marina remained silent, wondering about what she had just done. She had gone crazy, there was no other explanation.

    He moved a few inches further away and looked at the wall in silence.

    They stayed like that for a couple of minutes, before Shirei said, "I think you should go now."

    Ien''s daughter jumped up, "Right! You are right! Then you''ll tell me the rest in detail another time! Bye!"

    Without another word, she ran out of the infirmary like a rocket.

 With blades pt.1

    Marina felt the cold wind on her face as she ran away from the infirmary. Her heart was still beating fast, her face red not only from running, but above all from the embarrassment that tightened her chest. Shirei''s expression kept echoing in her head: the way he stared into her eyes, the silence, her heavier breathing. She was confused, she didn''t know what to do. Shirei had always been kind to her, yet the disturbance she felt around him was new, unlike anything she had ever felt.

    Shaking her head, she tried to push those thoughts away. This was not the time to let go and give in to those emotions. Not with what he could hide and, above all, not with the possible threat he represented for the Lilies Park.

    As she ran, the familiar sound of voices and shouts from the arena caught her attention. The demigoddess opened her cerulean eyes.

    A training session was taking place, and Marina realized that the buzz of fighting and shouts of effort could be a perfect distraction from the confusion crowding her mind.

    She took a deep breath and decided to head there.

    I didn''t expect them to have already opened it after what happened¡­ she said to herself with a note of surprise, Corgi and Cechela''s children will have solved everything as soon as possible and healed the area. I wonder if my brothers too...

    It bothered her that she wasn''t aware of the project, but she understood that Lorenzo was more than capable of leading the seventh house on her behalf.

    Arriving at the arena, Marina stopped for a moment to observe the scene.

    The place remained large, dominated by a large central space surrounded by stone steps on which other demigods crowded together. The difference in height did not exist originally, it had necessarily been built to cover the damage from the clash with the tenebrae.

    Marina stopped focusing on the architecture and shifted her attention towards the actual fighting.

    It was always impressive to watch those training sessions: the energy that was released from the bodies in motion, the shouts of encouragement and the sounds of weapons clashing.

    That''s enough, I look like Sidal''s daughter like this.

    She sharpened her eyes and saw a young man, the representative of the sons of Ione, who was already moving confidently in the center of the arena. She imagined that he was the one who had to lead that lesson and the fact that he was handing out wooden weapons to everyone present only supported that thesis.

    Gliomedes Capobianco¡­

    He was one of the few demigods past the age of twenty, a natural hunter with a great presence and a loner''s style.

    Marina hadn''t had the chance to converse much with him outside of meetings between representatives, but Gliomedes, with his attentive green eyes and straight posture, exuded an aura of maturity and experience. He wore light armor that suited his physique perfectly, and the quiver dangling at his side full of arrows was a clear sign of his skills as an archer.

    The son of the goddess of the hunt was giving a speech to the other demigods, his melodious and calm voice dominating the arena.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Remember, we are not here to prove who is the strongest, but to understand our limits and overcome them. Self-control is key. There are no shortcuts to improve the art of fighting and it is good that you understand this immediately.¡±

    Marina listened to him carefully, noting the respect that the other boys and girls reserved for him.

    After his speech, Gliomedes signaled the demigods to pair up to begin training. Now dominated by her usual curiosity, Marina could not help but sit on the steps and start observing. Among those present, she immediately noticed Lilia, Torari''s daughter.

    Her friend seemed more focused than usual, perhaps she intended to vent some anger through that training. Marina had trouble understanding her at times. Lilia was very kind and affectionate with her, but with others she was both too impatient and short-tempered, especially with Cragar''s children.

    She saw her clutching her sword and shield and remembered the day she told her about her story. How Cragar had caused the death of the entire Rossini family.

    ¡°Lilia, you are paired with Eury,¡± said a voice from the group.

    Marina saw a boy, who she assumed was the one they had called, approaching her friend. Eury was a small, agile guy, with blue hair that stood out under his purple hoodie. The contrast between Lilia''s seriousness and Eury''s playful demeanor was immediately apparent. Marina settled herself better, curious to see how the battle would unfold.

    She paused for a moment on the color of the demigod''s sweatshirt. Purple belonged to a specific deity.

    A son of Rutia, the goddess of illusions.

    The match-up was certainly in favor of her partner, but the smile that Eury wore on his face made her refrain from defining who the winner would be.

    The demigod stretched out his arm towards Lilia and smiled.

    ¡°Pleasure! My name is Eury.¡±

    ¡°Lilia,¡± the raven girl replied dryly.

    ¡°Oh! nice name!¡± The two shook hands, ¡°Is it a diminutive or is that your real name? I, for example, was called Eury, that is, but my name would be Euridice, Euridice Baldinucci.¡±

    Torari''s daughter did not respond and opened her handshake.

    ¡°Yes, I know what you''re thinking: Eurydice?¡± the demigod rolled his eyes, ¡°Yes, Eurydice. Yes, it''s a female name. No, I''m not a girl. My mom, which is funny to say because I technically have two moms¡­ my human mom anyway, she was into mythology and wanted a little girl, and then I came out. Surprise!¡±

    Marina smiled and thought about the sentence he had just said. Contrary to what common thought suggested, the gods were capable of procreating regardless of the sex of the mortal, as long as there was a female body in which the semi-divine embryo could grow.

    ¡°Okay and that''s it. Nice to meet you, Lilia.¡±

    Gliomedes cleared his throat, ¡°To your seats! The other couples will wait their turns.¡±

    Eury smiled, ¡±Hey, while we''re at it¡­ take it easy, I''m not a much of a warrior.¡±

    Torari''s daughter smiled sourly back, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    The clash began with some caution. Lilia advanced with her shield firmly in front of her, carefully observing her opponent, while Eury moved lightly, trying to maintain his distance. He wasn''t a physical fighter like Lilia, but Marina understood that he wasn''t just a playful kid.

    Torari''s daughter lunged and tried to strike with her sword. The blow traveled through the air without hitting its target, but Lilia didn''t seem nervous, she was almost smiling. The girl slowed down, trying to figure out the best way to attack. Her brown eyes shone as she moved in circles, trying to follow Eury''s movements.

    The fight continued like this for another minute, but Marina was starting to sense something wrong. Lilia didn''t get nervous or show any sign of frustration, even though she hadn''t yet managed to land even a single shot. Eury had not indicated any intention to attack, holding his knife still behind his back with a reverse grip. With that sly smile of his, he seemed to be enjoying himself.

    Marina immediately understood that Rutia''s son had told the truth. As cool as it looked, the reverse grip only worked in action movies and theatrical fight scenes. In real life, no one could properly use that grip to the point of making his weapon dangerous.

    If Torari''s daughter had managed to wake up, the boy would have had no chance.

    I would just like to understand why she is so calm¡­ the Lilia I know would absolutely not act like this.

    The doubt crept into her that her way of acting was due to the period spent at the Daffodil Academy, however she could not have changed so much in so little. There had to be more and she wanted to know what.

    Without looking away, she let the mana flow from the divine core into her sight, activating the peculiar technique of the sons of Ien.

 With blades pt.2

    The world around the blonde changed, taking on shapes and voids while on the dark background bright lines outlined every shape present. The demigoddess observed the clash looking for a clue and immediately captured the real problem.

    Between Lilia and Eury, a shapeless mass of humanoid-shaped mana moved completely autonomously, as if it was a parallel version of Rutia''s son. Upon closer observation, Marina noticed a red circle within the demigod''s green irises.

    Lilia has fallen victim to an illusion, she confirmed, observing white rays starting from the pupils of Torari''s daughter and blocking in front of the mass of mana.

    He created an image that covers his presence and blocks Lilia''s view, that''s why she''s missing all the shots. Very¡­ astute.

    At a certain point, Eury''s laughter became louder, and Marina perceived movement to her left.

    Suddenly, Gliomedes intervened. Without saying a word, he took an arrow from his bow and nocked it in one fluid motion. In an instant, the latter was covered in a silver patina, a sign that the demigod had activated his mother''s powers.

    The son of Ion shot the arrow, which pierced the air with deadly precision and pulverized the false Eury''s head, dissolving the entire illusion in a flash of light. The arrow stopped, then, in mid-air, rotated on itself and returned to the archer''s hand after describing a long upward arc. Marina widened her eyes, amazed by the skill of the representative of the eighth house. Having studied their powers, she was certain that they didn¡¯t possess an eye power at the same level as a child of Ien, and she didn¡¯t see any trail of mana around his eyes. That could only mean that Gliomedes did it thanks to the sharp senses that came with her mother¡¯s pathway plus some tricks she wasn¡¯t aware of.

    ¡°Simply amazing,¡± she whispered.

    Silence fell on the arena.

    ¡°Eury,¡± Gliomedes''s voice was calm but the tone was firm, ¡°This is a training, not a duel. You need to focus on improving your skills, not confusing your opponent. If you rely only on illusions, you will never develop true mastery with weapons.¡±

    The words hit the boy, whose smile immediately disappeared. He nodded apologetically, but the damage was done. Lilia had fully awakened and, furious at having been teased, prepared to attack with renewed energy.

    Gliomedes approached Marina as the fight between Lilia and Eury resumed. Ien''s daughter greeted him with a slight smile, still a little nervous at having witnessed such a decisive intervention.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Gliomedes asked her, his tone gentle and curious, ¡°Normally I would have asked you to join the others, but I know that the children of Cragar continue to cause you problems even as happened with the son of Tefine.¡±

    Marina shrugged her shoulders, trying to hide the inner turmoil she felt.

    ¡°I don''t feel quite right,¡± she replied, trying to keep her voice light. She wasn''t ready to talk about it and hoped Gliomedes wouldn''t insist.

    ¡°The important thing is that you learn to manage your mind as best as possible, an excellent mentality creates a strong body,¡± he tried to reassure her after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Our power does not come only from strength or technique, but from the ability to stay focused even in the most difficult moments.¡±

    Marina listened to Gliomedes''s words attentively, but her gaze was still lost in the battle that was happening before her eyes. Gliomedes'' words were wise, yet she felt that that knot inside her, that confusion and vulnerability, would not be untied so easily. The thought of Shirei would not soon leave her mind and with it everything concerning the future of the park.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She nodded slightly, unable to form a real response, as her eyes returned to following Lilia.

    The clash resumed with new energy. Torari''s daughter, still enraged by Eury''s delusion, attacked ferociously. That time she didn''t let herself be distracted; her strokes were faster, more decisive, and she seemed to have learned her lesson. Instead of trying to understand what had happened, she concentrated only on hitting hard and fast, using her physical strength to crush her small opponent. Eury, bereft of his delusion, attempted to defend himself, but the difference in skill and experience between the two was becoming clear.

    He was agile, but not fast enough to avoid every blow. Lilia''s growing pressure was starting to make itself felt. Marina could see the frustration growing in the green eyes of Rutia''s son, who was trying to stay focused even though the situation was now desperate.

    The raven took advantage of his moment of hesitation.

    With a precise movement, she pushed her shield against him, making him take a few steps back, and then struck with her sword, not to wound, but to disarm him.

    The shot rang loudly in the arena. Eury fell to the ground, the dagger slipping from his already red hands.

    ¡°I give up!¡± the demigod immediately shouted, raising his arms in surrender. His breathing was labored and his lips stretched into a forced smile.

    Lilia stopped, lowering her shield and sword, but not before giving Eury a look of pure triumph. The blue-haired boy slowly stood up, trying to hide his defeat with a joke.

    ¡°Looks like today isn''t my day,¡± he said, trying to smile as he picked up the dagger to hand it back to the tutor, ¡°Alwas said I''ll never win against a woman.¡±

    Gliomedes approached, observing the scene carefully.

    ¡°You fought well,¡± he said to applause, acknowledging their effort. Then he turned his gaze to Rutia''s son.

    ¡°Eury, remember what I told you. Your illusion is useful, but it is not a shortcut. You will only grow if you learn to rely on your physical abilities too.¡±

    The boy nodded, perhaps not entirely convinced, but enough to accept the advice. Marina felt a strange solidarity towards him. She knew what it meant to feel inadequate or not up to expectations, a feeling that had often haunted her in the past.

    The lesson continued with the other pairs of demigods, but Marina''s attention was now elsewhere. She was lost in her thoughts, remaining sitting on the steps as Lilia approached, still a little sweaty, but visibly satisfied with her victory.

    ¡°Shall we go home?¡± the raven girl asked, smiling as she took off her leather jacket and threw it over her shoulder. Her tone was more relaxed once the tension of the fight passed.

    Ien''s daughter nodded and stood up. ¡°Yes, let''s go back,¡± she replied, trying to shake off the heaviness she felt inside.

    As they walked side by side out of the arena, the two girls stood in silence for a while, enjoying the quiet of the late afternoon. Shadows were lengthening along the paths of the park, and the first lanterns were starting to light up, casting a warm, soft light on them.

    Lilia noticed her friend''s silence and decided to break the ice.

    ¡°Did you see how that little boy was trying to fool me with his illusions? He thinks he''s funny, but I put him in his place.¡±

    Marina smiled slightly. ¡°You were incredible, Lilia. I had no doubts.¡±

    ¡°Well, I had to. I don''t let anyone make fun of me that easily.¡±

    Then, her gaze became more serious. ¡°Are you okay? You''re very quiet. Yesterday everything seemed fine, what has changed?¡±

    Marina hesitated for a moment, not sure what to say.

    Lilia had always been an iron-willed, albeit stubborn, person. She, on the other hand, was a tangle of conflicting thoughts and feelings.

    ¡°Yes, everything''s fine,¡± she finally lied, trying to hide her anxiety. ¡°I just¡­ I have a few things on my mind.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied simply. ¡°Just remember that you can always count on me, okay? I''m ready to beat Shirei!¡±

    Marina laughed but nodded, grateful to have her by her side.

    ¡°He has done nothing to me¡­ and you should calm your contempt for children of Cragar.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    They finally arrived at the seventh house. The lanterns along the path illuminated the road, creating a tranquil atmosphere worthy of a balmy evening. Torari''s daughter stopped in the doorway, looking at the now darkened sky.

    ¡°So, what do you do next?¡±

    ¡°I should go to the thirteenth, I promised it to Dalia¡± replied Marina.

    ¡°Okay¡­ just ignore me for the little girl.¡±

    Ien''s daughter sighed, ¡°Will you stop?¡±

    Lilia smiled at her and walked away, leaving her alone.

    Marina stood there for a moment, watching the lanterns dance in the wind. With a second sigh, she entered the house to get ready.

 A new technique pt.1

    In the quiet evening of her room, Marina was preparing to go to the thirteenth house. While wearing the gray hoodie that came with the clothing of the sons of Ien, a strange object on the bed caught her attention. A carefully closed letter, her name elegantly written on the outside.

    There was no doubt that it was the work of Mr. D''Agostini, with his typical modus operandi of relying on the Augurelli*, the house elves, to deliver important messages.

    With a mixture of curiosity and anxiety, Marina grabbed the letter and broke the seal, then grimaced.

    "Dear Marina, by mutual agreement with the divine Aena, I ask you to hold a lesson this Friday morning at ten o''clock. The main topic of the lesson must be the geography of the worlds, but also take care to mention the third generation and its leader. We have also notified Shirei, Cragar''s son. He will have the obligation to accompany you as a student and collaborator. I thank you again for the availability you offer us every day. I hope that the gods can take it into account when evaluating their successors."

    After carefully reading the contents, Marina closed the letter and put it in her pocket.

    Three days, she thought, just enough time to prepare a good lesson.

    Without hesitation, she stood up and left her room behind to walk to the home of Cragar''s children.

    Dalia was waiting for her inside. Cragar''s daughter nearly tripped over the peplum she was wearing. Made from a light, floaty fabric, its cream color shone under the moonlight streaming through the windows.

    The soft fabric fell gracefully along her body, enveloping her in a light and delicate embrace. The flowing folds of the peplos created a waving effect that gave an air of gracefulness to her figure. The hems were finely finished with decorative motifs, embroidered with golden threads that shimmered slightly. The wide, flowing sleeves perfectly suited the movement of her arms, adding a touch of grace. The peplum was adorned with subtle still life details along the edge and around the neck. The gold threads woven into her hair gave her a rather old-fashioned hairstyle.

    "Damn clothes..."

    Ien''s daughter laughed, "Why are you wearing that thing?"

    "I thought it was cute..." the little girl replied, touching her dress in the meantime.

    Marina smiled sheepishly and sat down on the still unmade bed in which she had slept the day before. Only then did she realize the identity of the owner of that place and turned red. Her thoughts returned to that morning and the situation that had arisen with Shirei. Ien''s daughter buried her head in the pillow and screamed.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Hey! What''s wrong with you?"

    The demigoddess sat up again, "Nothing."

    "You''ve gotten weird, you''re spending too much time with Shirei."

    "Speaking about that, don''t you think we should talk? Your brother is worried and wants to know if you''re okay."

    "To be honest with you, I have no intention to talk about my half-brother now. The least I think about him the better."

    Dalia moved her long dress and turned her back to her. She rummaged in the cupboard and pulled out a huge terracotta amphora.

    The daughter of Ien decided to close the discussion to not anger further the girl, "All right, but I still think you should make up."

    Having said those words, she analyzed the object that her friend had in her hands. It was carefully modeled, its walls smooth and shiny to the touch. The dark surface barely reflected the moonlight that filtered through the window, creating a stark contrast to its elegant shape.

    On the upper edge, small cracks testified to the passage of time and the action of the climate. Its dimensions were generous. The base of the vase tapered delicately towards the bottom, giving stability to the structure without compromising its elegance.

    Marina approached with curiosity. Dalia placed the vase on the ground, passed a silver cup to her friend and kept one for herself, then proposed the toast. Marina burst out laughing.

    "What would this be?"

    "How can I know!" The little girl replied with a smile, "To us!"

    "I don''t think we should-"

    "To the disgusting brothers!"

    Those words were followed by the filling of the glass and a large sip.

    "Dalia! We do not-"

    The girl didn''t have time to finish before Cragar''s daughter had already moved on to her second glass.

    "To the dear half-brother who left us this gift!"

    Dalia continued to drink despite Marina trying to dissuade her. Ien''s daughter looked at the chalice and, driven by her damned curiosity, decided to try a sip.

    She raised the glass, observing its golden color that was cradled among the small waves generated on the surface by the trembling movement of her hand. She brought the cup to her lips and inhaled the enveloping scent, smelling a sweet aroma and a subtle hint of spices.

    A sip of the golden liquid slid down her throat. Marina closed her eyes to fully analyze the sensation. The flavor of fermentation spread across her tongue, delicate and enveloping, while a light sensation of warmth spread across her chest.

    The complex, rich notes of the liquid danced across her palate. The sweetness was balanced by the slight acidity of the fermentation, creating a harmonious balance of flavors.

    A feeling of well-being enveloped her as she continued to taste the golden liquid, letting herself be carried away by its flavor and aroma. It was as if each sip brought with it a unique sensory experience, a story told through taste and scent.

    There was something strange about that wine, perhaps it wasn''t wise to drink it, but Marina was too attracted to it. She still thought something was wrong, but she continued to drink.

    What if¡­ what if only the Gods could taste it?

    Dalia kept laughing. She thought maybe she should stop her. Dalia was just a little girl, she shouldn''t have drunk so much. As if in panic, a strange sensation took over her. Before she knew it, she had given a small wave to Dalia and ran off.

    She continued running as if possessed. She stumbled a couple of times, but reached the beach out of breath. She wasn''t supposed to drink, so why did she?

    She placed a hand on her forehead.

    Now the headache had become terrifying.

    She dropped to the ground and closed her eyes, the sand was quite soft.

    "Did you fall asleep here?" A familiar voice whispered.

    Marina jumped up and saw Shirei.

 A new technique pt.2

    "Thanks to Emion! It''s you! And I didn''t fall asleep anyway!"

    Her heart was pounding in her chest, she was breathing heavily. Shirei inspected her for a moment, then, to see if he was right, he asked, "Are you sure you''re that happy to see me?"

    "Certain! I don''t know why... but yes!"

    The boy brought his nose close to her lips. Marina smiled and grabbed his face with both hands, narrowing her eyes waiting for him to come closer. She understood why he was there, he wanted to kiss her. It was obvious.

    "You''re drunk," the boy said instead

    Marina snorted and pushed him away, "For a glass? And anyway I''m serious...!"

    "Me too, you drank Miula''s mead."

    "The goddess of wine?"

    "Yes, someone hid it in my closet. Perhaps a son of Cragar from the past."

    Ien''s daughter realized, it made perfect sense.

    "I don''t know-... I''m not, really... at least... not so much that I''m not aware of what I''m doing!"

    She didn''t realize it then, but part of her knew she would regret it a few hours later.

    Shirei looked at her, he seemed to be amused, "Okay, I''ll take you to drink something normal this time, if you stay here you''ll catch a cold."

    "Okay!"

    Cragar''s son reached out to help her up. Marina was a little surprised that the boy was worried about her health, but she pretended nothing happened and got up. Shirei slowed his pace and walked beside her.

    The two demigods walked to the canteen, which was completely deserted. The boy immediately headed towards the thirteenth table.

    "So, can you take me a drink?" Marina asked in a sarcastic tone.

    Shirei stared at her, "I''ll get you some milk."

    "I''m sorry..."

    Lorenzo was passing through, looking for a snack before returning to the laboratory. When he saw Shirei and Marina, he decided to approach, worried about the latter. After what had happened, he didn''t want to leave her alone with Cragar''s son.

    "Lore!" The daughter of Ien greeted him.

    The boy sat down and showed the box he was holding.

    "I created the first prototype for the magnetic gun."

    Marina smiled and opened her eyes. Shirei returned shortly after and handed her the milk.

    "H-hi, Shirei."

    The boy waved, "Have you finished it?"

    "Did you succeed? Fantastic!"

    Lorenzo took out the multi-everything and placed it on the table for safety.

    "It''s not finished, it''s just a first version," he replied, "It''s probably not very powerful, but it should work for a start."

    "So it works?"

    Ien''s son nodded, "I can only fire one shot."

    "It''s more than enough."

    Cragar''s son turned to the blonde, still sipping her milk.

    "You''re not going to get shot?"

    Shirei didn''t reply, but implied a positive response.

    "Are you crazy? With your wounds, bullets would kill you."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The demigod ignored him. He got up and walked about five meters away. Lorenzo immediately took the box, but Marina had already grabbed the gun.

    "I will not use my inventions to shoot another demigod."

    Ien''s daughter smiled as she looked at the weapon.

    The newly made gun lay in her palm, it was a creation of craftsmanship and ingenuity. Every detail reflected Lorenzo''s meticulous attention and patient work.

    The wood of the stock, carefully sanded, showed natural grains that gave the gun a unique character. The engravings were hand-carved along the barrel. The polished metal of the barrel and cylinder gleamed under the light of the mess hall lamps.

    "You two are crazy!"

    "Ready?" The girl asked.

    Lorenzo stepped between the two and grabbed the barrel of the gun, in an attempt to divert the trajectory and not risk Shirei being hit.

    Cragar''s son closed his eyes. Shadows began to swirl around him, but the boy remained still.

    Shirei knew exactly what he had to do.

    He had remained up until late for that specific reason, he was practicing his new power. Part of his body itched for the few wounds he had just got by ramming himself against trees, but he knew that everything was worth the pain.

    He exhaled, trying to recall the sensation of the darkness that transported him to the Interworld. He shouldn''t have been impatient. He had to wait for the precise moment, otherwise he would have failed.

    He imagined he could feel his heartbeat.

    Tum, tum, tum.

    All it took was just a heartbeat.

    A wave that would spread throughout his heart carrying him to the Interworld, only to be overwritten by the next heart tone, by an opposing command.

    He could do it.

    Marina took a deep breath and tried to shoot, even though Lorenzo was holding her arm. The two brothers began a real fight over the object. Before they knew it, the trigger was pulled in the heat of the moment.

    Shirei heard the noise and concentrated all of himself.

    A pale white pulse spread from his chest and traveled throughout his body. A wave of darkness soon followed, mixing with the ghostly light.

    A sharp blow, precise and fast, pierced Cragar''s son, as if it were an illusion. Marina opened her mouth, enthusiastically. Lorenzo''s eyes widened for an instant, then he laughed hysterically and immediately retrieved the weapon.

    "Crazy people! You two are crazy!"

    The darkness stopped swirling around the boy, he had succeeded.

    I did it! I shot him! Ah! I really shot him! What''s wrong with me? How can I be so stupid?

    A thousand more questions wandered through Ien''s daughter''s mind for the next few seconds. She had said she would, but she had no serious intentions, although she had become nervous in that situation. She didn''t know where she found the courage, but she was sure it would work somehow. With Shirei, she just had to have faith. That completely devoid of any logic thing scared her terribly, but she was grateful that he was okay. She cursed herself for being so stupid and blamed her actions on the divine mead.

    "You two are going to give me a heart attack!"

    Marina jumped for joy, "You really have become a ghost!"

    She approached Shirei with a smile on her face, in the meantime Lorenzo went to take the bullet back, muttering that it would have been better not to leave any traces. Without thinking too much, the girl hugged the purple-eyed demigod, "Thank goodness, for a moment I feared the worst!"

    Shirei tensed, he wasn''t used to that physical contact, then returned the hug in a cumbersome way. He didn''t mind, after all.

    "This gun also has another positive side, the bullets can be reused as many times as you want!"

    Ien''s son laughed, then realized that the two were hugging and fell silent. Not wanting to make this any more awkward than it already was, Shirei pulled away.

    "Thank you, Lorenzo" said the boy.

    "Wait until you see the cannon I''m working on."

    Marina turned pale, "What?"

    "You don''t ask about my secrets, I will not ask about yours," said Cragar''s son

    "Speaking of secrets, Shirei¡­ may I ask where you learned to fight?" Lorenzo said before thinking about what he had said, "That is, if you want, I can answer your doubts about my secrets too!"

    Shirei reassured him by raising her hand towards him, "I don''t know, since I woke up on the shore of Uchia I have always fought by instinct."

    "Uchia¡­ one of the rivers in the Underworld¡­" Marina took the opportunity to ask a question too, "Hollow... Why do you go to the Underworld to train?"

    Cragar''s son sat down at the table, "I would like to point out that normally it doesn''t end up like this morning. Fighting continuously and under pressure is a good way to force rapid improvement. Win and survive or lose and get killed."

    "I guess you''ve never been defeated," Lorenzo said with a laugh.

    It couldn''t be serious after all, at least that''s what Ien''s son hoped.

    "Okay, but why?" Marina asked.

    "Cragar told me I must be strong, for my power will soon be needed."

    Ien''s daughter remained silent. She was starting to regain clarity, but she still struggled to connect different thoughts and think rationally. Lorenzo went to grab a cup of ice cream and went back to listening.

    "Is there anything else you want to know?" The purple-eyed demigod asked.

    "I just have one request," said Marina after stealing the ice cream taken by her stepbrother, "I''m not asking you to swear, much less on fate, but, in case you need help... please, don''t hesitate to call me. I know I''m less strong than you and I''m not used to spectral travels... and I''m not experienced in real combat. I just want to help you if you''re in trouble... okay?"

    The girl turned her blue eyes on Shirei, but the son of Cragar looked down. Lorenzo felt slightly excessive and turned over the multi-everything he had in his hands, looking for a way to leave them alone.

    "Hollow!"

    "I will not expose you to unnecessary risk."

    "Hollow!" She repeated, raising his voice.

    "Calm down!" Lorenzo intervened, "How about we talk again another time? It''s getting a little late¡­"

    Shirei nodded, "You''re right, then I''ll go ahead of you."

    Marina rushed towards him, "Don''t you dare-" but, before she could finish the sentence, Shirei was enveloped by the darkness and disappeared into the Interworld.

 Spectral Training pt.1

    Dawn had just risen on the horizon, casting golden light on the buildings and paths that lined the park. The sea waves slowly and rhythmically broke the surface of the beach, like a deep breath that mixed with the fresh morning air. Shirei was sitting on the roof of his house and watched the landscape lighten up with a blank look. He would have to go back inside soon, after all the warm sunlight on his skin didn''t make him crazy.

    Time seemed to have distorted since he arrived. In the midst of everything that had happened, the episode of Tefine''s son, Aena, the ambush in the Underworld, there was also what had happened at the canteen.

    Shirei closed his eyes and tried to distance himself from those events. He couldn''t deny that him and Ien''s daughter were becoming increasingly closer, but he feared that this relationship wouldn''t benefit either of them.

    He had a rather clear task: train to become more powerful. Marina was a hindrance to his goal and a rather large distraction. The lonely demigod, nevertheless, did not regret spending time with her.

    He preferred her company to the usual solitude he was used to and he still didn''t understand why.

    Enough¡­ I have to focus on other problems.

    Every time he entered the Underworld, something seemed to beckon him, but he had no control over it. The last time, when he almost lost his life during the sudden fight, he understood that the risk was real. He could no longer afford to be weak or have unstable power.

    Cragar had told him clearly.

    ¡°There will be times when your power will be needed, and you will have to be ready.¡±

    Those words echoed in his head. Despite his apparent disinterest and air of a dark king, Cragar had said everything with no doubt in his voice, as if he knew Shirei would find a way. That was the past, but, in the present of the silent morning, with the cold wind caressing his face, Shirei was sure he didn''t have the answers he needed.

    He stood up with a deep breath, it was time to get to work.

    He placed the letter received from Lyceum D''Agostini in his pocket, where it was reported that he would have to attend Marina''s lesson that Friday. Once again they would be together, but he would only think about it in a couple of days. Until Friday, there would be no distraction, no coach or teammate to watch his progress.

    It was just him and himself.

    Shirei returned to the secluded area, the small clearing at the edge of the camp, which he had previously used to train away from the other demigods. The area was perfect: solitary, undisturbed, a place where he could push his body to its limits without worrying about being interrupted or judged.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    He took a moment to survey the place, his mind already focused on the task ahead. He had to be able to maintain the spectral form of his new technique for longer, control the flow between the physical world and that of the Interworld, and do so without losing his form. The night before, in the canteen, he had only showed the potential of his new power, but it was enough for him to understand that he still had to master that ability.

    I have to be able to increase the time, he whispered to himself, almost as if it was a prayer.

    No one was there to listen to him, but perhaps hearing his own voice would help him put his thoughts in order.

    The first attempt wasn''t difficult. Shirei had now understood how to go from the physical to the ghostly state.

    The world around him began to fade.

    His body became less solid, like a flame swaying in the wind. A cold sensation enveloped him, as if every fiber of his being was crossed by an unnatural chill. He could feel the ground beneath him, but somehow it seemed distant, unreachable.

    He lingered on the beat of his body and let himself slip into the Interworld, until a second beat overwrote the order and made him ethereal through a wave of whitish mana.

    It felt right, he thought, trying to stay focused.

    His physical body began to lose cohesion, forcing him to cancel the technique and try again.

    If functioning is based on my heart rate, I have to try to decrease it.

    He concentrated and reactivated the technique, trying to stay straight for as long as possible. But after a few seconds, the cold became unbearable. It was as if a cutting wind was trying to shatter his spirit.

    The transition was sudden. Shirei felt a sharp pain in his chest, a brutal call that tore him from his ghostly form, abruptly turning him solid again. He fell to the ground, his muscles tense and his hands digging into the ground. His heart was pounding and he felt sweat running down his back.

    He lay there, panting, for several minutes, trying to recover from his fatigue. He realized that being able to maintain the ghostly form for any longer was too tiring. There was a sort of limit represented by his own mortal body.

    Every time he tried to cross the line, something pulled him back: his ¡°humanity¡±. His powers were like a double-edged sword: fascinating and scary at the same time, but without control, he was useless.

    Cragar''s son stood there for a while, watching the horizon, his mind wandering through recent memories. He thought of Marina and Dalia. They had both been kind to him, and somehow, he felt they were trying to understand him.

    Maybe he should have talked to them about it.

    Perhaps Marina, with her intelligence, could help him find the balance he was missing. Or not, perhaps it was a journey he had to face alone.

    Finally, he stood up again, shaking the thoughts away along with the dirt. The day wasn''t over yet, and there was still a lot to do. He began preparations for the next attempt.

    After several hours, something inside him clicked.

    Shirei was finally starting to notice the first signs of improvement. It wasn''t immediate, it wasn''t perfect, but with each passage between the Otherworld and the Interworld, the cold that enveloped him seemed less relentless, and the fatigue began to diminish. Despite everything, however, the sense of oppression never completely abandoned him. That technique had to become a resource to be used instinctively to protect oneself, so it had to improve further.

    In the distance, clouds began to gather, dark and threatening, almost reflecting his state of mind. It was a relatively calm day, but Shirei knew it was time to do more. He had to test his new control and understand if he was capable of using it even in fights. He needed a concrete challenge, and to do so, he knew exactly what he had to do.

    He had his tenebrae.

 Spectral Training pt.2

    The ghostly harpies, now regular residents of the Interworld, were perfect for what he had in mind: fast, ferocious and numerous, they were the ideal training. If he could fight against them, then perhaps he would find the key to mastering his own power.

    Shirei stretched out his right hand towards the void, his breathing became slower and his heartbeat became rhythmic, controlled. The cold began to seep through his skin as the veil between worlds thinned. He felt the energy flow through him to the glittering ring on the index finger of his right hand.

    Under the sound of the wind whistling through the trees, another noise took shape. It was shrill, high-pitched, like a sinister croak piercing the silence. From the darkness that began to lengthen, a larger shadow formed. Then another, and yet another. The ethereal figures of the harpies slowly appeared in front of him, floating on the ground waiting. Their wings opened and closed with nervous movements, while their empty eyes stared at Shirei.

    He had summoned five of them.

    Cragar''s son smiled slightly and slid his feet in the grass, thus lowering his center of gravity.

    ¡°Attack me,¡± he ordered them.

    The harpies waited for no further directives. The first launched itself towards him with impressive speed, its wings cutting the air like knives. Shirei barely managed to avoid the blow, ducking to the side and rolling on the ground as the creature narrowly missed him, kicking up a cloud of dust behind it. The second harpy was no slower: it lunged at him from above with claws pointing forward. This time Shirei was ready. Using his new control over spectral travel, he froze in one place and partially vanished, allowing the claws to pass through him harmlessly, as if he was made of smoke.

    He had succeeded, he realized as he quickly stood up, but there was no time to digest the success. The other three harpies were already in the air, ready to attack. Shirei decided to react. With a swift gesture, he summoned the Blade of Discord from the Interworld and threw it towards the creature. The blade streaked through the air like dark lightning, striking the harpy with precision. The tenebrae let out a distorted scream but did not fade away. However, the attack had been strong enough to disintegrate its left wing and cause it to fall to the ground.

    That brief moment of respite was enough. Shirei concentrated once again and, with a single thought, rekindled the power he had been harboring within himself. He had to keep his concentration, otherwise he would be overwhelmed.

    The second harpy charged back, lunging again with a shrieking cry, but Shirei was ready. Instead of dodging, he planted his feet in the ground and allowed the creature to pass through him without inflicting damage. As soon as the harpy passed him, the demigod deactivated the technique and hit her in the back with a horizontal blow. The creature writhed, screaming in pain, as a dark glow passed through it, making it disappear completely,

    A pang of pain forced the boy to his knees, a sign that the tenebrae had been defeated. Immersed in the battle, Shirei had forgotten that important detail.

    I must not destroy them. This is training, they don''t have to suffer.

    He apologized to the newly vanished tenebrae and canceled the summoning of the Blade of Discord with embarrassment. He shouldn''t exaggerate with his subordinates.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He turned to the remaining tenebrae and said, ¡°Let us begin again.¡±

    The harpies were fast and ruthless, but Shirei was beginning to predict their movements. Every failed attack, every blow he dodged, increased his confidence. He felt his mastery over the evolved spectral travel becoming more fluid, more natural.

    Another harpy attacked, but the demigod decided not to avoid it and ran towards it while activating his new technique. When it passed cleanly through her, the other harpies stopped for a moment, as if disoriented. Their connection to Shirei was evident; they were his creations, and now they began to sense that their master was taking control.

    The first harpy, the largest, swooped down from above, its claws glittering like metal blades. She seemed to be unnerved by Shirei dodging her.

    He wouldn''t have time to defend himself from another attack. With a sudden jerk, Shirei took a step back, trying to avoid the claws reaching towards him, but the creature was too close. The tension canceled out the spectral lightning travel and Shirei felt the sharp scratch of a claw graze his arm.

    The second harpy lunged at him in a last-ditch effort to overpower him, but Shirei wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. He spun around activating the new technique, let himself be crossed and, with a held blow, the creature was struck by a hammer fist on the head.

    ¡°I went too far again,¡± he scolded himself, ¡°Better stop.¡±

    When everything calmed down, Shirei remained still in the center of the field, breathing heavily, but with a small smile of satisfaction on his lips. The harpies were gone, dissolved, but the test had been passed. He had summoned, fought, and dominated the creatures. And most importantly, he had proven to himself that he could do it, he could become stronger and evolve the spectral travel even further.

    The shadows around him slowly retreated, as if sucked in by an invisible force present in the Interworld. He felt the pain of the attack on his arm, a superficial wound that reminded him of how thin the line between success and failure was.

    He looked at the sky above him, where the clouds were now thinning. A slight bitterness surfaced on his face. He had to return to the thirteenth house.

    ¡°It''s already evening,¡± he murmured, closing his eyes for a moment and letting the feeling of triumph pass through him. It had been a worthwhile workout, but if he truly wanted to master his new spectral travel, he would have to repeat that routine again tomorrow, the next day, and many more.

    The road was infinitely long.

    While Shirei was training in the woods, in the thirteenth house, however, Dalia was alone in Kore''s garden, intent on repeating the gestures she had secretly observed. She had kept herself away from others for days, determined to master the spectral travel without anyone''s help. However, each attempt ended in failure: either she was unable to move into the Interworld, or she was immediately repelled from it.

    She had succeeded when her brother was in danger, but the same event had never been repeated since. Sweat dripped down her forehead, and she hated it. Her hands trembled as she tried to concentrate once again. She took a deep breath, summoning all her available. That time she felt a different sensation: an icy shiver running through her body. For a moment, the place disappeared and she found herself enveloped in a sea of ??evanescent shadows.

    She had succeeded, but the triumph lasted only an instant. When he reappeared, something went wrong. Instead of reemerging with grace and control, she materialized off balance and stumbled onto the carpet of colorful flowers. Her foot caught, and she fell forward, landing face first on the ground with an embarrassing thud. She stood there, for a moment, with her face pressed against it, cursing under her breath.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± she murmured sarcastically as she tried to get up, rubbing her sore nose.

    She didn''t want to see anyone of her own and those workouts only ruined her mood further.

    She stood up and sighed before feeling a strange sensation.

    Something trembled beneath her.

    The little girl looked down and saw a crack begin to open in the ground.

    ¡°Dad?¡± she whispered in amazement, before smiling sadly, ¡°You''re right, I need a hand.¡±

 Lesson on the past Gods pt.1

    Friday morning.

    Marina woke up with the light of dawn filtering through the window, delicately illuminating her room. As she stretched, her gaze fell on the other beds in the room, where her companions were sleeping soundly, confirming that it was still early. She had plenty of time to wash and dress without any problem.

    With a soft sigh, she got out of bed and walked over to the window to watch the new sun rise. The fresh morning air caressed her face, carrying with it the sweet scent of flowers. She let those good feelings distract her from the previous day and the terrible impression she had made. She had no intention of telling Lyceum and Aena about the mead, not because she had been caught up in it, but because she wanted to avoid bringing back the terrible memories.

    She had shot Shirei... she had even tried to kiss him.

    More than two whole days had passed since then, during which she had literally barricaded herself in the house so as not to see him.

    She dived onto her bed and turned in panic. It was the mead''s fault, obviously she would never have done such a thing without the intoxicating influence of the divine liquid.

    She shouldn''t have doubted a simple truth.

    She got up and got ready hastily. The less time she had to think the better it was for her. She didn''t want to accept that she had those intentions for the boy, not even for a single moment. To face the day ahead, she took a hot shower and got ready to go to the canteen.

    It was with great amazement that, as soon as she crossed the threshold of the seventh house, she discovered the figure of Shirei waiting for her a few meters from the entrance. The unusual encounter made her freeze, she hadn''t expected to see him so soon and she hadn''t mentally prepared what to say. Despite everything, his presence gave her a sense of calm that she couldn''t help but appreciate.

    "Shirei! W-why¡­why are you already here?" She asked, trying not to stumble.

    Shirei approached, making her hesitate, then took a piece of paper out of her pocket, "I received a letter from Lyceum regarding today''s lesson," he explained in a calm voice. "I woke up early and thought I''d take advantage of a light morning jog."

    Marina nodded, understanding the situation. However, she decided to remain at a distance to avoid the embarrassment of having to talk to him. "I understand," she said with a slight smile. "Then, shall we go?"

    He nodded in response. "Didn''t you have any problems with what happened a few days ago?"

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Ien''s daughter blushed and hid from the demigod''s eyes.

    Did you really have to remind me?

    She took a deep breath and decided to continue, convinced that he would follow her. They arrived at the canteen in a short time and took the opportunity to have a quick breakfast. Only after Marina heard some demigods commenting on their presence there did she realize it would be best to leave.

    The two went to the huts for lessons at a very slow pace. Marina was anxious about the situation and feared that new rumors would start to spread the moment they were seen together. She just hoped that in the canteen they were talking about Cragar''s son and not about her with him. The girl glanced at the violet-eyed demigod, who was as calm as ever.

    Right, she said to herself, It''s all just in my head.

    She was having too much unnecessary paranoia. She had to be professional and stand her ground no matter what happened between them. The truth was that there had been nothing between them, she was intoxicated by the wine of the divine Miula and he had been quite clear.

    They were just friends, or at least they were a demigod and his secret spy, pretending to be close for personal gain.

    Marina kicked instinctively, she didn''t want that.

    Because of everything that had happened in the previous days, she had avoided talking to Aena and Lyceum.

    She didn''t want to snitch. Shirei was strange, but he wasn''t evil, she was sure of that now. He had even worried about her after the incident with the tenebrae.

    Couldn''t they just remain friends?

    As those thoughts wandered through her mind, Dalia''s image appeared before her. The little girl smiled,

    But¡­ do you want something to happen?

    Marina blinked several times.

    Cragar''s son grabbed her forearm, making her jump suddenly.

    "You''re overweight."

    "Excuse me?!" Marina pushed him away, "What the hell is wrong with you?"

    He couldn''t really have said it, she couldn''t believe it. She was starting to have hallucinations, the mysterious momentary appearance of Dalia supported that hypothesis.

    Shirei looked at her strangely, "You were about to crash. You''re lost in thought."

    Marina opened her eyes wide and turned to look forward, a few centimeters from her face was a wooden pole.

    "Was that intentional?" The boy asked, still confused.

    Marina closed her eyes as her skin blushed more and more. Without saying a word and with her eyes lowered, she increased her pace towards the huts.

    Shirei joined her. Although he didn''t show it, he was starting to worry about her. The boy searched her eyes with his gaze, fearing that she was suffering passive effects from the wound inflicted by the blade of discord.

    "Everything is fine?" He asked again.

    Marina nodded and mumbled a thank you before speeding up. No further words were said to each other until they arrived.

    The class was already full and the kids were shouting while waiting for the teacher. As soon as they saw them together, some of them began to laugh and exchanged numerous phrases in whispers. Ien''s daughter covered her face with her hand. Obviously they would talk, how could she even hope otherwise.

    Shirei followed her inside and simply leaned against the side opposite the entrance. Marina clapped her hands for attention and headed towards the blackboard. The lesson was dedicated to geography and the third generation from what was written in the letter.

    Strange, she thought, We usually wait until the new year for the first hints of the old times.

    She wrote twelve names on the blackboard, then turned and wiped her hands.

    "So, is everyone ready to start?" She rhetorically asked, "This lecture is quite important, so I recommend you take notes."

 Lesson on the past Gods pt.2

    "Why?" A little boy in the second to last row asked.

    Marina looked at them carefully. They were all very young and only just over half owned colored sweatshirts. Connecting the wires, Ien''s daughter came to a rather obvious conclusion. The main group that was responsible for exploring the mortal world for helpless demigods must have returned.

    Marina glanced nervously at Shirei, he was supposed to join too and that could only mean they wouldn''t see each other again for a while. On the one hand, the girl was relieved. After what had happened in the previous days, perhaps it would have been better to move away. On the other, she didn''t want him to go away. She enjoyed spending her days with Cragar''s son, more than she was ready to admit to herself.

    After having put her thoughts in order, she hurried to answer. "In the end it''s about history and geography, they can always be useful to avoid making the same mistakes as someone before you..

    "So?" It was another newcomer asking, he wasn''t dressed in the typical clothing of an inhabitant of the Lilies Park.

    "Here we offer preparation for your future, so that you can even manage on your own if you are on a mission."

    "And why should we go there?"

    Ien''s daughter smiled, "They are not obligatory, but they can help you demonstrate your worth. By doing so, you can hope to be chosen by the gods for the passing of the masks."

    A little girl frowned, "What?"

    Perfect! Thought the blonde. She had the perfect excuse to start.

    "I''ll explain it to you today. For those who don''t know, in this era, the fourth generation of deities is present. Most of the gods live in the celestial world, whose supreme king is Emion."

    "The god of the sky, like Zeus?"

    "You are free to see it that way, yes," nodded the demigoddess, "You can imagine the Celestial World as a sort of paradise, a second golden sky that covers the Earth and separates it from space. Suspended in the flow of light, there are the divine pillars, towers that serve as homes for the gods. The pillars are arranged concentrically and converge in a main square with twenty-four thrones, where the deities gather to discuss. Together with them there are also angels and so on. Emion would be the supreme leader, a direct descendant of the first generation."

    The demigods didn''t seem too busy, but some of them fantasized about being able to sit there as if they were the gods.

    "Since the celestial world is the place where they live, the gods of the fourth generation are called ''Celestials'', precisely. Pretty intuitive, right?"

    Marina had Shirei pass one of the books and showed everyone the dedicated illustration.

    "You should find a book under your desks, open it in the geographical section and you''ll find a map of the place."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The girl then approached the blackboard and began to draw a family tree. At the top she placed Thebribes, the primordial god.

    The blonde continued writing and finally stopped with Emion, then turned to face the class. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Shirei frowning at the board, almost as if he had noticed a mistake. She decided to ignore it for now.

    "So, follow me, with Thebribes we have the birth of the first generation," she indicated the first row of the blackboard, "Vion, Vela, Decaros and Galia."

    She gave the boys time to write and prepared to continue.

    "Galia, the Ocean, and Vela, the Earth, have twins: Niri and Randi. The two are recognized as the ''Empyreans'', progenitors of the second generation," she tried to continue slowly, so as not to overload them with information, "Is everything clear so far?"

    The demigods remained silent.

    "Niri and Randi grew up until it was time for the passing of the masks, also known as the ''Mask Replacement'' or ''Mask Change''. This event corresponds to a symbolic death of the gods, as if they decided to go into perpetual hibernation. The masks of the deities of one generation are given to the future deities who will take their place."

    She approached the blackboard again, "Here follow me carefully. We have already talked about the Celestial World, and you know the mortal world, because you have lived there until now. You''re almost all from Southern Italy, right?"

    Except for two or three boys, all the newcomers nodded their heads in the affirmative.

    "Now, however, you are no longer in Italy, we are in the Otherworld," the frightened faces of the demigods almost made her laugh, "There is no need to be scared! Imagine it as a parallel dimension created for you."

    Marina waited for someone to raise their hand to ask her that fateful question, she only had to wait a few seconds before a little girl asked: "Who created it?"

    The daughter of Ien pointed to the blackboard, "Precisely the empyreans, that is, Niri and Randi."

    "The Otherworld is a place that mortals cannot access, like pockets of the mortal world. The various structures to help the demigods were built here. In Italy there are only two..." she went back to writing on the blackboard, "To the north there is the Daffodil Academy, whose rector is Emion. In the south, the goddess of love founded the Lilies Park."

    A little boy asked, "Which is better?"

    Before the demigoddess could respond, a daughter of Ognia replied, "Here, of course! As soon as they sort you, you''ll even find a free phone on your bed!"

    Marina laughed and hastened to explain, "The Lilies Park is also special for this reason. In the Otherworld there is no technology, but a demigod from here managed to simulate it with magic and the blessings of some deities. When you are received by Mr. D''Agostini, there is a form sheet to request an electronic device of your choice."

    "For free," Ognia''s daughter pointed out.

    Marina smiled when she saw the radiant eyes of the new demigods and felt a twinge of pride pushing her to puff out her chest. The Lilies Park was the best place, especially thanks to the contribution the demigods provided every day. After a few seconds, she decided to bring the students back to their attention to continue with the speech.

    "Okay! Listen to me! The sooner we finish, the sooner you can go get your free phones."

    Those words were enough to silence them.

    "Now we are talking about a very important figure. Around the same time the Empyreans created the Otherworld, Vion and Vela had a son: Rakion."

    "Excuse me," asked a little girl in the second row, "Didn''t Vela have children with Galia?"

    "Yeah, it was a nice surprise. Let''s say that Vion wasn''t the type to sit still," she winked, making some of the older ones laugh, "The replacement occurred and Rakion, as you can imagine, became a deity of the second generation by right."

    She took a break.

    "Rakion, however, had other plans in mind..." she said with a slight grimace.

    "Like his father, in his youth he was greedy for power and challenged the twins to a duel. If he had won, he would have become the king of his own generation and would have forced the two to undergo another passing of the masks."

    "He won," Shirei replied.

 Lesson on the past Gods pt.3

    Ien''s daughter turned to look at him, curious how he knew this. Finally, she simply replied: "No one likes spoilers."

    The boy lowered his gaze, feeling guilty.

    "I was joking!" Marina hastened to add, "He told you. Rakion defeated Niri and Randi despite his handicap and remained the only active deity."

    "Why are there twelve names there then?" They asked her, pointing to the blackboard.

    "Because he built his own empire, choosing to elevate his eleven allies to divinities. His rule lasted for millennia, until he decided to have a son with his consort Uvmis," the girl hesitated to continue as some thoughts connected in her head, "Their offspring was the divine Emion, leader of the fourth generation, who succeeded in Rakion with the last passage of the masks about three thousand years ago."

    The same demigoddess in the second row raised her hand again, "What happened to the third generation of gods?"

    "Unfortunately there are not many sources on this topic. Many say that they constituted the stars of the Celestial World while others say that they went out in the Abyss."

    Before they could interrupt her, she added: "Don''t worry! Shirei will explain everything you need to know about this."

    Cragar''s son looked at her in confusion as the demigods began to shout.

    "Come on, follow carefully, I expect some interesting questions at the end of the lesson!"

    Marina stepped aside and looked at Shirei with a smile, she was really curious to hear him explain. Cragar''s son walked to the blackboard without saying a word and began drawing with chalk. The demigods leaned in, trying to see over his shoulder. The blonde did the same, before simply waiting.

    "Good morning," Shirei said before moving on, "I''ll just explain the rest, so we can all return to our respective homes."

    Ien''s daughter made a disappointed expression. She hoped to catch him doing something he wasn''t capable of, given his persistent asociality, however the boy always remained calm. The various worlds were depicted on the blackboard in an image of concentric circles that left no doubt about the general organization.

    "As you have already been told, There are various worlds, starting from the outside: space, the Celestial World, the mortal world", the boy pointed to some bubbles he had drawn, "The Otherworld, I am imagining it like this."

    Cragar''s son turned to Marina for confirmation, the girl nodded.

    "The Underworld is present inside the earth, but you cannot dig to reach it because, in reality, I believe it is included in the Otherworld."

    Marina tilted her head slightly. What he said was true, but if Shirei had never heard of the Otherworld, that meant he had come to the conclusion after hearing her words. Ien''s daughter had not taken him for a fool, but was amazed at how intelligent he actually was. Coming from someone who was surrounded by demigods who had in common only the wisdom inherited from their mother, it was a great compliment.

    "The Underworld is the domain of Cragar, the god of the dead. I don''t know what''s written in the books, but it''s an almost completely deserted land," Shirei began to explain, his tone calm and confident. "It is crossed by five rivers that converge in a large lake in the center."

    Shirei pointed to the chalk lines on the slate board: "I only give you the names of the rivers, because I hope for your sake that you never have the chance to see them with your own eyes."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Marina stopped him, "There''s no need, I think a lesson will be dedicated to that by Mardi''s children in a few months. They just arrived, so I don''t want to overwhelm them with more information. We have already greatly exaggerated."

    The boy nodded as he continued to explain. "As I was saying, the rivers become tributaries of the infernal lake, in the center of which stands an islet, and on it stands the palace of Cragar."

    Shirei''s words filled the room, creating an atmosphere of curiosity among the students. Then, in a more serious tone, he continued: "Below Cragar''s palace lies the Abyss, an extremely dangerous area."

    The expressions of those present became more serious as Shirei continued his description. Marina observed him, attracted almost by a magnetic force, "Here, the monsters'' bodies are regenerated and are virtually immortal, since they will continually reform."

    A demigoddess raised a hand to ask for an explanation. "Sir, why is it called the Abyss?"

    Marina smiled at the word ''sir'', she had to admit he had a certain air of authority as he explained.

    Shirei took a moment before responding, searching for the right words. "It is called like this because the scarlet moor slopes inward, as if it were a colossal funnel," he explained with a serious expression. "At the end of this funnel there is the actual abyss: a giant, dark chasm, into which even Cragar fears descending."

    His words were lost in the silence of the classroom, as the students carefully absorbed every detail of the mysterious land forming in their heads.

    Marina opened her eyes wide, a light of understanding illuminating her gaze. Finally, the truth loomed before her, like a sudden and powerful revelation. Now she understood the reason for the lesson and why Shirei had to accompany her. The puzzle of recent experiences was coming together in his her, revealing an intricate pattern that connected every single event. Mr. D''Agostini and the goddess of love had wanted to prepare the new demigods for something big, and everything revolved around the clash that had occurred just a few days before.

    Marina felt the connections revealing themselves, one after another, like pieces of a mosaic finally fitting together. Shirei, the Otherworld, the Abyss, Rakion... everything was linked. Her mind raced with thoughts as she tried to process the extent of the truth that might be hidden.

    But, even as she understood the bigger picture, a feeling of disbelief crept within her. It all seemed too big, too far-fetched to be true. It was difficult to accept that every single detail of the events that had occurred since Shirei''s arrival was part of a greater plan, orchestrated by the gods themselves.

    Yet despite her uncertainty, Ien''s daughter knew she could not ignore the truth. She had to face reality, however shocking it might be. Rakion the Ancient must have been alive despite the passing of the masks.

    "And what is there in the end? At the bottom I mean," asked a demigod from the back row, distracting Marina.

    Cragar''s son hesitated to answer, "I don''t know, I never figured it out."

    The blonde immediately came to her rescue, "Okay! Do you have any other questions?"

    Ognia''s daughter raised her hand, "Are you together?"

    Marina opened her eyes wide and blushed, "Okay! We are done!"

    After having decreed the end of the lesson, Marina quickly exchanged greetings with the demigods present, thanking them for their participation and attention. The young demigods reciprocated with smiles and friendly gestures. Once she was done, Shirei and Marina exited the cabin, leaving behind the gossipy atmosphere the boys were creating. The fresh, life-giving air enveloped them as they headed towards the tree-lined avenue that led to the heart of the park.

    The sun glinted through the leaves of the trees, casting dancing shadows on the path that lay before them. Birdsong filled the air, creating a natural symphony that accompanied their footsteps.

    Shirei and Marina walked side by side, but the girl was too worried about the discovery she had made to realize the closeness of Cragar''s son. In her head, all sorts of possibilities were created, destroyed, and shaped into a new question that lacked enough information to find an actual answer.

    "You''re very quiet," Shirei said to distract her, "More than me."

    Marina shook her head. She was shaking with fear. She really hoped she was wrong, but it all seemed meaningless to her. She decided it was useless to think about it without having the necessary means to resolve her doubts. She should have talked about it with Aena and Mr. D''Agostini.

    She faked a light smile and changed the subject, "So, Hollow, what are you going to do for the rest of the morning?"

    Shirei looked into the distance, "I think I''ll change and go train."

    Marina nodded, puffing out one of her cheeks, then opened her eyes wide, "Ah! I almost forgot, the recruiting party is supposed to be back, so if you want, I can introduce them to you later."

    "Thank you."

    "Ok..." the situation was getting awkward, "See you at lunch?"

    "Of course," nodded the demigod, "See you later."

    Before the girl could say anything else, shadows swirled around Cragar''s son and Shirei slipped into the Interworld.

 Dress Shop pt.1

    Shirei materialized again in the thirteenth house. Dalia wasn''t around, so she must have woken up while he was in class with Marina. Except for a wound on his back, which had reopened as he walked, and a cut on his forearm, Shirei was already mostly healed. It was one of the merits of the divine blood he inherited from the god of the Underworld.

    Cragar''s son went to clean his wounds, then checked his bed to make sure there were no new unexpected letters. He wanted to get out of there, but was aware that he would have to partially limit his travels to the Abyss for a while. The last time he had gone to the scarlet waste he had risked his life, he doubted whether he would have been able to survive if Cragar had not come to his rescue. He sat down on his bed and allowed himself a light, regenerating rest of a quarter of an hour.

    Some noises forced Shirei to get up. He noted with a grimace that he was still tired, but in a more alive than dead state, unlike the floating spirits around him. He became aware of the strange whispers they addressed to him, but he preferred to ignore them. Cragar''s son took off his sweatshirt and noticed the miserable conditions the cloth was in. It was completely wrinkled and had some scratch-shaped holes on its right arm. He remembered choosing that item of clothing thinking it was the best-conditioned sweatshirt in his closet. He approached the closet and opened it slowly, aware of the ugly truth that awaited him.

    Inside, his clothes laid in tatters, torn and worn from his training. Strips of cloth barely stuck together testified to the times he had fought monsters in the Abyss. The demigod looked sadly at the wardrobe, reflecting on the terrible state he had the courage to reduce himself to every time.

    He wondered if it wouldn''t be better to buy something new. Shirei looked towards the window of his house, wondering what was the right choice to make. Finally, he closed the closet door and prepared to travel in the direction of the Great Mansion.

    Cragar''s son disappeared into the darkness of the Interworld, only then Dalia entered the house yawning. She was still dressed in her elegant clothes from the day before. The little girl looked at herself in the mirror, thinking back to the comments the ghosts had just told her. In the midst of all the demigods in the park, she seemed, as usual, an out-of-place spot on a perfect canvas. She was starting to think that the problem wasn''t his half-brother''s strange attitude or Aena''s hostility towards him.

    "Maybe the problem really is me..." she muttered with a grim look, before heading towards Kore''s garden.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Shirei reappeared in front of the Great Mansion, his footsteps echoing in the deserted courtyard as he approached the front door. He felt hostile presences, like dozens of eyes peering at him from every direction. With a quick glance, he made sure he wasn''t being followed, then approached the entrance.

    There was a lot of noise in the doorway. A rather large group of new arrivals was champing at the bit and complaining, while some nymphs tried to curb the general discontent and calm the boys'' bitter spirits.

    Shirei ignored the demigods who fell silent one after the other as he passed. The nymphs nodded at him in thanks, but Cragar''s son wasn''t even aware that he had done anything.

    He walked through the halls to the dean''s office. Once he arrived, he knocked lightly, just to make sure that Lyceum D''Agostini was not busy.

    After a moment of waiting, the door slowly opened, revealing a gentle light within the room. Shirei entered cautiously, still aware of the mysterious sensation of being watched by one or more mysterious entities. The smell of ancient wood and dust enveloped his senses as he advanced into the high school office. That anomalous sensation distracted him, because he was convinced he could smell the sweet and powerful perfume that spread in the air breathed by the divine Aena.

    Shirei paused for a moment, surveying the room. With a deep breath, he confirmed his initial suspicion. Aena was not present.

    Inside the office, Lyceum D''Agostini found himself alone, immersed in the crackling light of a candle. The dancing flame cast strange reflections on the desk, while Lyceum closed the office door right behind the demigod.

    Shirei immediately noticed the yellowish vial sitting on the shelf near the window. The park rector moved quickly, but Shirei saw his movements uncertain, almost distracted, as if his mind was elsewhere. The sound of glass shattering on the ground made the man shiver, the vial slipped from his fingers and rolled onto the floor, shattering. Lyceum froze, eyes wide in surprise. He had been caught off guard and had now made the mess.

    "It wasn''t the right time..." Shirei noted, in an attempt to apologize. He turned with the intention of leaving the office and giving the rector some private time but, before he could take a step, Lyceum managed to gather his words.

    "No," the adult confirmed, "You weren''t supposed to be here, but I''m glad you came to tell me something, whatever it is."

    He invited him to sit down with a wave of his hand.

    Shirei indulged in a silent reflection on why Aena, the goddess of love, was not present at that moment. He wondered if the strange sensation that accompanied him was due to her, but he soon understood that the deities acted according to their mysterious wishes, beyond his partial understanding of the facts. He was certain that the divinity''s absence was not accidental, but due to the news that arrived with his return from the Abyss. He therefore decided not to investigate further, he would dig deeper into the matter at another time.

    The demigod apologized for the unexpected disturbance, then reached the armchair and made himself comfortable.

    "So," the rector began as he grabbed the pieces of glass from the shattered vial, "What can I do for you?"

    "I need a permit to go buy some clothes."

 Dress Shop pt.2

    Lyceum, sitting behind the solid wood desk, observed Shirei with apparent calm, but his scrutinizing gaze betrayed a deep concern.

    "I can get them for you without problems, the Lilies Park offers the possibility of ordering new changes every three months thanks to an agreement."

    Mr. D''Agostini returned to the desk with the pieces of glass still in his hands and made them disappear under it, probably in a bin according to Shirei''s suppositions. After making that gesture, he searched in some drawers and pulled out a form from the light blue paper.

    "Fill out the form and then bring it back to me. The clothes will be delivered directly to your home within two to three days with ''Ammirazon''."

    Shirei shook his head slightly.

    "Ammirazon is a company created by Ammir, the god of travel. They are responsible for supplying every part of the Otherworld with any foreign resources."

    After a moment of silence, Cragar''s son nodded.

    "So," Liceo continued, "All you have to do is fill out this and you will have a new package of personalized clothing with the park logo."

    Shirei interrupted politely, feeling the urge to explain his request.

    "I need special clothes," he said, his voice had lowered, he still felt that uncomfortable feeling of being watched. "I have to choose them myself, to make sure they''re good."

    The demigod simply kept his eyes fixed on Lyceum, hoping that he would understand what he was asking and not hinder him.

    The man, after a moment of reflection, accepted the request of Cragar''s son.

    "Okay, you can go," however, before Shirei turned around, Lyceum gave him a penetrating look, "But... please be careful."

    Shirei nodded respectfully, thanking him for his understanding. He was not one to worry and struggled to understand how a simple visit to the mortal world could be a danger to him. Observing, however, the marked irises of Mr. D''Agostini, he found it wiser to limit himself to thanking for the advice rather than replying.

    "If you give me time to finish here, I''ll accompany you to the portal," said Lyceum as he prepared to rearrange the paperwork on the desk and clean the floor on which the potion had been spilled.

    "Portal?"

    "Yes," the man nodded, "It''s the entry and exit point between the mortal world and this section of the Otherworld, without it you couldn''t get to the other side."

    Shirei didn''t respond and continued to look at him with confusion.

    Lyceum reassured him with his hand, "Really, two seconds and I''ll accompany you."

    The boy, instead of waiting for the rector to physically escort him to the portal, decided to face the journey alone. With an imperceptible gesture, he allowed himself to be enveloped by the surrounding shadows, allowing them to envelop him and carry him on a spectral travel into the Underworld. Lyceum watched with shocked eyes as the demigod dissolved into nothingness, silently praying for his safety.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    With a heavy sigh, Lyceum shook his head and prepared to return to his responsibilities.

    "These demigods... I need a nice vacation soon."

    Shirei suddenly reappeared in a strange city. His shoes clacked on the pavement as he stopped to take in the new scenery that lay before him. Stretching before his eyes was an intricate web of winding alleys, terracotta-roofed buildings, and centuries-old churches that aspired to the sky with their tapered spires. The sound of an urban symphony enveloped him: the tinkling of bicycle bells, the buzz of customers in the caf¨¦s and the call of street vendors offering their wares in lively voices. Shirei felt the gaze of passersby resting on him as he moved through the crowded streets, as if he were a stranger in an unknown land. He wondered if his aura was subconsciously perceived as alien by passersby.

    A car almost cut him off. Shirei stared calmly at the car, while a man in his fifties rolled down the window and yelled at him.

    "Me'', stu'' trman!" *

    The demigod narrowed his eyes, but the man ran away in the blink of an eye, exceeding the permitted speed limit by at least twenty kilometers.

    Shirei pulled a small note from his pocket, a piece of opaque paper that Cragar, his divine father, had thoughtfully given him before his departure for the mortal world. Shirei''s gaze fell on the name written on the ticket, an elegant handwriting that indicated the name of a shop hidden in the local streets. Without further hesitation, the boy set off with a determined step, following the directions as he entered further and further into the streets of the city. The pastel-colored houses followed one another, adorned with flowered balconies and curtains fluttering in the wind. The scent of delicious food wafted through the air, mixing with the distant salty smell from the sea and the sweet aroma of the pastry shops that dotted the city.

    He had been going for ten minutes when Shirei noticed that he was being followed by a small group of curious kids, their scrutinizing gazes observing him suspiciously. The demigod immediately noticed the very pale tone of their skin, which stood out among the multitude of citizens. They were careful to stay in the shadows and most of them wore heavy clothes combined with sunglasses, Shirei found it a rather anomalous combination. However, their presence faded into the background when Cragar''s son''s gaze fell on the shop sign he was looking for.

    The sign hung above the store''s entrance, bright and inviting in the sunlight that filtered through the city''s narrow streets. The gold letters glittered with an old-world charm, while the image of a phoenix in flight adorned the top edge of the sign. The shop itself exuded a mysterious and fascinating atmosphere, which was a departure from the lively air of the city. Ornate windows displayed glittering jewels and all manner of accessories, revealing the clothing inside.

    The hardwood door opened with a soft creak as Shirei crossed the threshold of the shop, the tell-tale sound of a bell announcing her presence. Inside, a shimmering light illuminated rows of clothes. Shirei prepared to explore the shop without making a sound, his purple eyes resting on some dark shirts hanging on the wall.

    Shirei was internally astonished to see strange female creatures, who he assumed were nymphs, coming in and out as if nothing had happened. The mortals crossing the street didn''t seem to notice much; only every now and then someone stopped to observe them more carefully, squinting in disbelief before continuing on their way.

    With a sigh, Shirei decided not to let himself be distracted. He felt the gaze of everyone present resting on him. He tried to ignore the curious glances, but his gaze was caught by the imps working in the shop.

    The imps were known as ''Tumm¨¤'', small and agile creatures, with sparkling green eyes and colorful clothes. They had dull fuchsia skin, their feet were bare, revealing fairly long nails. Shirei moved his gaze towards their faces crowned by two large pointed ears. The distinguishing feature, however, was a shriveled trunk that emerged right from the center of the face and extended to their knees.

    The Tumm¨¤ moved with disconcerting speed, busy with their daily activities. However, as Shirei approached, he noticed how they were eyeing him suspiciously, keeping their distance from him. The Tumm¨¤ seemed reluctant to interact with him, most likely due to the sinister and unusual aura that accompanied his presence.

    As Cragar''s son approached the shop counter, a sudden commotion interrupted the tranquility of the environment. The group of boys who had followed him through the streets of the city went inside. The young people violently threw themselves against the store''s shelves, greedily grabbing clothes and precious objects.

    The Tummas, surprised and outraged by the thieves'' audacity, rushed after them, shouting and waving their little trunks in an attempt to stop them.

    "Stop there!" An elderly imp shouted.

 Dress Shop pt.3

    After snickering, the boys ran away like lightning. Shirei reacted instinctively and launched into a frantic chase.

    The thieves were no mere mortals, Cragar''s son could tell from their speed. Soon, they split up and took to the streets with the idea of reuniting after they were sure they had eliminated anyone who could harm them.

    Unfortunately for them, the opponent was not just any demigod.

    Shirei disappeared into the Interworld and reappeared exactly at the moment when the eldest, a blond-haired boy of about fifteen, was turning into a dead end.

    The demigod advanced towards the boy, until the latter was with his back against the cold bricks of a building, he was trapped.

    "Ouch, a demigod!" The blonde''s voice didn''t seem to be strained.

    Shirei stretched out a hand towards him, "I''m busy, give me back what you stole and warn your friends to do the same," he took a step back, in order to leave him a certain degree of freedom, "In exchange, I''ll let you go."

    The young man began to cry with his head down, at least Shirei mistakenly mistook it for crying. When he looked up, a grin appeared on the blond''s face, while bright blood-red eyes shone in the sunlight.

    "Otherwise?" He asked with a laugh.

    The other members of his group descended from the roofs of the adjacent buildings, "Fear the power of the thousand-year-old vampires!"

    The elder Tumma reached Shirei, but the son of Cragar did not seem the least bit afraid. He was looking, after all, at what appeared to be no more than twelve-year-olds.

    "Millennials?"

    "Yes, we died young, but you will still suffer our thirst!" The one Shirei designated as the leader shouted again.

    One of the kids next to him tried to hold him back, "Boss, it''s morning."

    "We are weak in the morning," another claimed.

    "Silence!" The leader bellowed, "It''s a single defenseless demigod! He won''t be able to protect himself from us, the famous vampires of Trani!" **

    "Ah! It''s not... convenient for you... young men..."

    Shirei ignored the creatures and turned to the mysterious imp who had just spoken.

    The sound had come from his trunk, which sucked in air every time he had to pronounce a word.

    "This¡­ yes¡­ he¡­ is¡­ a¡­ person¡­ who¡­ you¡­ should¡­ be¡­ scared of¡­"

    "And we are vampires! I bet his blood is very tasty too."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Shirei glared at the kids and summoned his ghostly harpies. The creatures appeared through the cracks in the bricks that made up the walls of the buildings. They croaked at the frightened vampires, who hadn''t expected such a situation at all.

    Cragar''s son turned to the shopkeeper, "How do you know who I am?"

    The goblin hesitated for a moment, "About... a... couple... of... months... ago... a... letter... arrived... to... us... return... to... him..."

    "From who?" Shirei asked after checking the progress of the fight.

    The tenebrae had put the vampires in difficulty, who had abandoned the stolen clothes and were looking for a way to escape the ghostly creatures

    "Yes... it was... signed... the Ancient One..."

    Shirei grimaced, "And it''s about me?"

    "In the... text... of... the... letter... there was... mentioned... a... Calm... Sovereign... a... son... of... Cragar ... who... was... once... in... cahoots... with... the Ancient One..."

    "Why should it be me?"

    "Your... stink..." said the imp looking him in the eyes, ?You smell... of... death... it''s... you... the... Calm... Sovereign... the one... who escaped... from the Abyss..."

    Shirei made the ghostly harpies disappear and ordered the vampires to go away. When the leader tried to say something in response, the demigod materialized the Blade of Discord in the palm of his hand.

    The creatures of the night opened their eyes wide and ran away, Shirei heard them arguing that they shouldn''t take risks in the sunlight, especially given the high possibility that their solar artifacts could shatter.

    "Thanks... boy..." said the old elf trying to grab all the clothes.

    Shirei came over and helped him.

    "Is it my smell that made you stare at me in the store?"

    The creature nodded.

    "Can I see the letter and still hope to buy some clothes?"

    With a resolute nod of his little head, the Tumm¨¤ smiled.

    "With... great... pleasure... I... also... kept it... I... apologize... for... the... way... in... . which... we... treated you..."

    Shirei thought for a moment, promising to return to the shop shortly. The Tumm¨¤ thanked him gratefully and disappeared from his sight.

    "Calm Sovereign..." Shirei muttered in amazement.

    That was supposed to be his true identity, but what it had to do with a third generation deity who should have been dead for millennia, Shirei didn''t have the slightest idea.

    As he prepared to follow the Tumm¨¤ towards the shop, Shirei was interrupted by a sudden and surprising vision: an unknown figure, a god, appeared in front of him, his presence swift and majestic.

    The deity stood before the son of Cragar, his short, ash-blond hair pulled back and blowing in the wind. His face was partially covered by a half-face mask, similar to that of Japanese tengu, with an extraordinarily long nose that gave his figure a rather mocking appearance. His lively eyes, light orange with golden tips, shone with a divine light. He wore light sandals and a red cape, which billowed behind him like a cloak of flame.

    His presence exuded a sense of imminence, as if someone was calling him elsewhere incessantly as he smiled at Shirei with a mixture of benevolence and curiosity.

    "Shirei, son of Cragar," he said in a shrill, childish voice, the sound of which echoed in the surrounding air.

    "Have we met before?" The demigod asked politely.

    "I know you," smiled the deity, "Ammir, celestial god of travel."

    Shirei remained staring at him, "Why are you here?"

    Ammir checked his nails, to make sure they weren''t dirty. Only then did Shirei notice his body hovering above the ground.

    "Curiosity, I wanted to see with my own eyes who had had the courage to refuse my service for a shop in Tumm¨¤."

    "So the feeling from before..."

    The god chuckled for a few moments, "No no, the other gods are keeping an eye on you, but I don''t want to deal with the calm sovereign."

    Shirei did not fail to get the message however, before he could ask for further information, the god of travel was no longer in front of him.

    "See you soon" whispered the deity behind him, "And try to order from me next time, I assure you I will be quick."

    Having said those words, Ammir disappeared and Cragar''s son found himself alone again.

 Elite Recruit pt.1

    After his meeting with Ammir, Shirei got help from the tummas with the choice of clothes and decided to return to the park. He placed his new clothes, enclosed in a leather suitcase, on the black wood floor of his house. He knew he would have to hide them before anyone saw them, so he simply put the suitcase under the bed, confident that Dalia''s anger would keep her away from his things. He headed towards the canteen, letting the need for food guide him. As he closed the door of the thirteenth house behind him, he sadly noted the absence of his half-sister. She seemed to have lost her usual enthusiasm since they''d argued. He felt sorry for her, but decided to let her think.

    The sight of the demigods running towards the table, laughing and joking, contrasted, in fact, with the quiet and solitude of Cragar''s not-so-young daughter. The demigoddess sat on the lawn of Kore''s garden with a gloomy face, lost in thought. A wave of sadness washed over her as she noticed her own isolation. She wished she could ease her pain and put a smile back on her face, but she couldn''t ignore the irresponsible way she had put everyone in danger.

    She always did her best to be cheerful and socialize with everyone. She knew she was seen differently because of her father and she herself felt alienated from the other demigods, although she didn''t know the reasons for that strange feeling. She wondered if it was her date of birth that was the problem, or the century she had spent in a fictional world that was affecting her negatively. She just wanted to know what was driving her away from everyone she loved.

    I worked so hard every day, so why? Where have I gone wrong?

    Even her stepbrother didn''t want her help.

    She was a daughter of Cragar, the god of the dead. One of the six major deities. The only one on par with Emion.

    Why am I so weak?

    The questions continued to manifest themselves in the form of tears, which gently wet the silent underground garden where she had taken refuge.

    <hr>

    Marina tied her hair in a ponytail as she entered the canteen. She decided to leave out two protruding bangs, which fell onto her cheeks. An aspect that Ognia''s children would have defined as ''natural chic''.

    Behind her, a warm voice called, "Hey there."

    The blonde turned and was happy to recognize the face of a dear friend, "Lilia!"

    Torari''s daughter smiled at her, before biting into a piece of bread she was holding in her hands. Marina smiled back and followed her with the intention of getting something to drink. She got in line with the raven girl without worrying too much, after all she wouldn''t hear any gossip until Shirei showed up there.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Didn''t you sleep last night?" Lilia asked in a worried tone.

    Marina lowered her eyebrows and raised her lower lip in a confused expression, "Why do you ask?"

    "You have a face..."

    Ien''s daughter thought about the three times she had woken up in the wee hours to go to the bathroom. After drinking Miula''s mead and meeting Shirei, she hadn''t had the best of the days. The advantage of this whole situation, or the disadvantage, depending on your point of view, was that by the following morning the problems had disappeared. She had woken up without any hangover symptoms, even though it hadn''t been a hangover. She wouldn''t admit it.

    She hadn''t gotten drunk few days before. Absolutely not.

    She recognized, however, why Lilia was worrying.

    "It''s not about that," she admitted with a grimace.

    She thought she could hide the thoughts that tormented her easily but, from what she understood, she wasn''t that good an actress.

    "Take care, lately you''re always going left and right."

    The blonde furrowed her eyebrows, "And how do you know?"

    "I see you," Lilia said admonishingly, "Actually, we all see you."

    Shirei appeared outside the canteen as if it were the most normal event in the world. The noise at the tables immediately lowered in intensity, Marina suspected that the topic of the discussions had changed. Ien''s daughter turned to look at the violet-eyed demigod. She jumped for a moment, but tried to hide it and turned around hoping not to meet his gaze.

    Lilia whispered in annoyance, "Speak of the devil..."

    As Shirei walked through the canteen packed with demigods, surrounded by cheerful voices and crowded tables, her sight fell on Marina. Before he could reach her, however, he received some dirty looks from table seven, reserved for the children of the goddess of wisdom. He was aware that he was not allowed to sit there, even though there were no written rules. He simply had to acknowledge that he wasn''t welcome, which he did in a matter of seconds. After nodding to the blonde-haired demigoddess, Shirei decided to remain at his empty table, accepting his position as an outsider in the crowd.

    Marina looked at him with an expression of displeasure on her face, as her mood changed. She felt a nauseous feeling in her chest from the situation. She hated how the Lilies Park treated Dalia, but he despised even more how Shirei was seen by everyone.

    He was the son of the god who was the least admired among the entire fourth generation. Everyone saw him as a subject who should be removed as if he was carrying with him a deadly disease with a high infectious capacity. Marina did not deny that some of Shirei''s habits were strange and that his past terrified her, but she did not accept that he was treated like an object and not like a boy. After the brief battle with Salix, Shirei had gained a modicum of popularity that allowed him to be looked at with dubious eyes. Inability to choose meant that they didn''t see him either positively or negatively, so there was no reason for the demigods of the Lilies Park to treat him that way.

    Ien''s daughter wondered if the dynamics were the same at the Daffodil Academy and couldn''t help but recognize a serious problem that afflicted them.

    Prejudices are the order of the day.

    That was a dark truth buried by the constant work being done by Lyceum.

    Maybe we shouldn''t talk so superficially about the academy, we''re no better than them here.

 Elite Recruit pt.2

    Having reached that conclusion and moved by her magnetic attraction for the boy, Marina turned to her friend and gave her a smile.

    "I think I''ll go and sit down. Later."

    Torari''s daughter looked at her with an annoyed look, "Weren''t you supposed to get a drink?"

    "Right!" The girl nodded, "I''ll do it soon, don''t worry!"

    Without leaving her the opportunity to detain her any longer, Marina decided to approach table thirteen, where Shirei sat alone.

    She greeted him with a shy smile and asked: "Can I eat with you?"

    Shirei seemed surprised, crumbling for a few moments the mask of apathy that distinguished him. He gestured for her to sit down as some food magically appeared on the table.

    Marina stood still considering whether to sit in front, finally opting for the seat next to him. Shirei felt the warmth of her presence warming the cold table of Cragar''s children, as the din of the canteen faded.

    "Come on..." the demigoddess looked around "I don''t believe it."

    Marina found the eyes of every demigod in the mess hall directed on her. It wasn''t the first time she did it, that she approached the boy, but the reaction was always the same.

    Is it possible that they can''t mind their own business?

    From Ognia''s children''s table came some voices encouraging her.

    "Come on princess, he can''t resist you!"

    "The mysterious charm strikes everyone!"

    "Congratulations, son of Cragar!"

    Marina, despite her good intentions, soon found herself at the center of an even more intense uproar, fueled by the derogatory comments of the demigods who were rumoring about the couple. Despite the surrounding noise, she decided to ignore their taunts. Ognia''s children, sons of the goddess of beauty, continued, but the others still remained with disappointed looks on their faces. The upset caused by the events of the previous morning still tormented her, leaving her shaken and confused. She longed to talk to someone about what she had accomplished, but the lack of opportunities to do so filled her with frustration and loneliness. Lyceum had been occupied and Aena had disappeared, most likely returning to the Celestial World. She let out a silent sigh, looking into Shirei''s eyes. The same irises that should have terrified her to death. Now she knew who he was, at least she thought she did.

    Cragar''s son was not comparable to the other demigods and would have posed a real threat to the park if he had not lost his memory. With that knowledge, Marina felt she could justify the goddess of love''s past choices.

    She had done what she thought was best.

    She was sure of it.

    Shirei''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts, "Are you okay?"

    Ien''s daughter was unconsciously holding back from eating.

    "Are you afraid of retching?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Marina smiled embarrassed, "No, I''m be-"

    The girl''s voice was drowned out in an instant.

    With a deafening roar, three demigods entered the mess hall and were immediately surrounded by the crowd.

    "Here they are..." Marina noted.

    "Who are they?"

    "The elite of the Lilies Park, the only ones authorized to leave whenever they want without giving an account to anyone."

    The recruiting party made its return, crossing the mess hall columns with pride. Amid the chaos and confusion, Marina turned to Shirei and said, "Do you want to go and introduce yourself?"

    Cragar''s son squinted almost imperceptibly, the noise seeming to bother him.

    "It''s not necessary now."

    The daughter of Ien nodded, focusing her attention on a man who stood proudly among the demigods.

    "That''s Havel Granbish," Marina said with a tone of respect in her voice, pointing to the man who was laughing and joking. Shirei followed her gaze and looked at the demigod.

    The young man, just after twenty years, had passed the milestone of youth. His platinum blonde hair was dotted with gray wisps, an early sign of aging, mostly due to the stress of his many battles. The eyes, light brown in tone, reflected great ambition, while a pronounced scar, from the upper cheekbone to the lips and almost to the chin, told stories of past conflicts. Shirei observed his physique, partially hidden by metal armor. His favorite weapons were two massive axes, which he carried behind his back. Since he was in command of the elite group, Shirei surmised that he was considered the most powerful in the Lilies Park. A title earned through steely determination, judging by the way he puffed out his chest.

    "Son of Sidal?" The purple-eyed demigod asked.

    "Yeah..." As she spoke, Marina was surprised to see the smile on Havel''s face, despite the surrounding commotion and chaos.

    It was a happiness that reflected his self-confidence and readiness to face any challenge that came his way. Sometimes, Marina complained about him, as he ended up forgetting the line between awareness and simple pride.

    "Look at him," the girl whispered to Shirei, a hint of aversion in her eyes. "Despite his hotheaded character, everyone here respects him. He''s a born warrior, unfortunately."

    Shirei looked at the man with an indecipherable expression, "Is he powerful?"

    Marina nodded, "Incomparable. In terms of simple physical strength he is the strongest here at the park. He has no rivals."

    Amidst the commotion, Shirei noticed the arrival of two girls with completely opposite looks. They walked behind Havel and occasionally exchanged greetings with those present. Marina saw his look and puffed out her cheek slightly. He was looking at them more than was necessary for her liking.

    The first, emanated a bright, sunny energy that shone in the middle of the crowd. Her blonde hair fell softly to her shoulders and her green eyes sparkled with happiness. Her slim, lean figure reflected an active outdoor life and a care for her well-being. Her honey-colored eyes shone with warmth and vitality, while her soft, rosy skin invited contact. She wore a simple but graceful dress, with a long green skirt that accentuated her fresh natural beauty, reflecting the green of the sun-kissed meadows on a warm spring day. On the other side, there was a girl with a dark and mysterious aura. Her black hair, with a dark blue tinge, gave her an intriguing appearance, while her gray eyes shone in the sunlight. Her physique was more robust and curvy than her companion, conveying a sense of restrained strength. She fought with two short swords, hanging gracefully from her belt, each positioned on her side, ready to be wielded expertly should the need arise. Her clothing, dark and tight, reflected her reserved character, while her pale skin revealed a magnetic and penetrating beauty. Marina found the two to be opposite sides of the light spectrum, antipodes, but he knew that both were impressive in their own way.

    "They! Yes, they¡­" she used a higher tone to accentuate her annoyance and to get Shirei''s attention, "They are Ada Bonaventura and Elaine Rolland. They are part of the group, so as to balance Havel''s impetuosity with a bit of feminine logic. Ada is the representative of Rutia''s children among other things.?

    "I know."

    Ien''s daughter glared at him, "What do you mean, you know?"

    "Aren''t they Italians?" Shirei added after a while.

    Didn''t you just say you know? Then don''t ask me! The demigoddess thought before answering him.

    "No, that is, more or less. Ada is Italian, the others are foreigners."

    Ien''s daughter quickly reviewed them, "Havel, Elaine and..." her voice trailed off.

    Attentive as always, she had noticed the absence of a very important person, the last member of the group and the oldest demigod present at the park.

    "Something wrong?" Shirei asked with a hint of concern.

    Marina shook her head, "No, it''s... there''s one person missing."

 Elite Recruit pt.3

    With a shiver of concern, her thoughts turned to the oldest demigod of the Lilies Park. Marina smiled, imagining the man''s face when he was called old, after all he often remembered that he was only 27 years old. He had been the demigod who had guided her when she arrived there and the inspiration that Ien''s daughter looked to every time she had to give lessons to new demigods. A couple of months had passed since she had last seen him and she had received no news of his whereabouts.

    Darryl Fyreborn, son of Corgi, was known by all for his playful nature and his mastery of controlling flames. However, what distinguished him from his kin was his impeccable control of mana which he implemented thanks to his divine particle. If Havel was considered the strongest demigod in the park due to his imposing temper, Darryl represented the exact opposite.

    His ability to manipulate flames so finely made him a formidable and unpredictable opponent. He was even said to be a potential candidate to replace his father as fire god when the time for the passing of the masks came. His fame made him a respected and admired figure within the Lilies Park and Marina couldn''t help but wonder where he was.

    His attention was stolen by the low voice of Cragar''s son to his left.

    "You mean the guy in the long cloak who controls the fire?"

    Marina looked at him, "Do you know Darryl?"

    Before she could ask anything else, though, Shirei began to explain.

    "I emerged into the mortal world following Cragar''s instructions. There I met the demigods of the recovery group. Before we could do anything, the monsters surrounded us, then forced me to run away even though I wanted to fight."

    "Wait, so you have already met them all?"

    "Yes", confirmed the boy, "But we didn''t have much time to talk. They just gave me the directions to reach the mortal side of the Lilies Park and they stayed to fight."

    Shirei''s words were full of sincerity. Marina listened to him attentively, but had difficulty believing him after the revelation reached that same morning. She was so worried about those thoughts that she had even forgotten the embarrassment of the previous day.

    "I understand," the demigoddess finally said, with the most reassuring smile, "Thank you for telling me all this, Hollow."

    She was grateful that he opened up to her. She appreciated the way their relationship was changing day by day, bonding them more and more. She feared, at the same time, that his was just a farce.

    I can''t afford to fall into a trap.

    She remained silent for a few seconds, before diverting the conversation towards more superficial curiosities, "If you were alone, how did you get here with Ammir''s portal? Only Havel, Elaine, Ada, Darryl and Lyceum can make it accessible."

    Shirei went back to eating, "I didn''t."

    "Meaning you didn''t cross it?"

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Cragar''s son shook his head in response.

    "And how did you get here?"

    The demigod stopped and looked up at her, causing her to freeze.

    "A spectral travel. I have crossed the Interworld."

    "Can you do that with spectral travels?"

    Marina widened her eyes, the books she had read hadn''t mentioned that possibility.

    Shirei pondered how best to explain the concept and how he transitioned through it. The first idea that came to mind was to use an analogy.

    "Imagine the gap junctions present between the cells," he began, trying to find the right words to explain simply. "The Interworld works in a similar way. It is as if it were a system of invisible connections that connect the worlds to each other, allowing the passage from one to the other. Like the connective tissue between two cells."

    He had been quite specific, but he had tried to convey the idea as best he could. Marina looked at him curiously, wondering how he knew such complex notions.

    "Like if we put two grapes in a glass of water, would the Interworld be the water that connects them?"

    Cragar''s son nodded, "Exactly."

    "Shirei¡­ how do you know these things?"

    Ien''s daughter was amazed at his knowledge. At the Lilies Park certain subjects relating to the mortal world were not studied, usually one waited to be transferred to the Daffodil Academy to continue their studies.

    "I don''t¡­" Shirei tried to answer, but the words seemed to die in his throat, "I have no idea," he finally admitted with an expression of confusion.

    Is he lying? Marina wondered.

    The conversation reached a stalemate but, just as the two were lost in conversation, the leader of the recruiting group approached Shirei with a cocky smile.

    "Well well, here you are!" He said in a firm voice, "I spoke to Lyceum a little while ago and he told me in general terms about you. I have to say, it was quite unexpected."

    The two girls followed Sidal''s son and caught up with them, taking the still standing demigods with them.

    "Hi!" greeted Elaine with a smile, "Damn! We thought you couldn''t do it!"

    Marina smiled sheepishly at Mardi''s daughter''s incorrect pronunciation, after all it wasn''t even the girl''s fault. She wondered if it had been difficult for her to learn Italian.

    "I hope you''re ready for the challenges ahead," Ada simply added.

    Shirei nodded respectfully, however, before they could continue their conversation, the crowd of demigods around them began to whisper and murmur, instigating Havel to demonstrate his superiority. Some of them were arguing about who was the strongest and Shirei was mentioned a lot.

    Stimulated by the crowd''s taunts and eager to assert his status as the most powerful demigod, the group''s leader spoke up.

    Havel turned to the demigods and raised his hands for them to listen, "Silence a moment, dear comrades. I need to talk to the boy."

    "So," he defiantly said to Shirei, "I''ve heard the story of what happened. It seems you have some talent in combat... but I am not a son of Tefine. I am representative of the children of Sidal. I am the son of the god of war, and I have no intention of being compared to a newcomer."

    Shirei remained expressionless at the warrior''s words but, at the same time, seemed curious about the possibility of a confrontation.

    "What do you suggest?" Cragar''s son asked.

    Havel smiled, "One on one. If you beat me, you will be allowed to join the elite."

    The demigod reached out to Cragar''s son, "What do you think?"

    Marina observed Shirei in silence. Havel had used the secret news of Lyceum decision to have a pretext to force Shirei to clash against him. Beating his new ally would consolidate his position as leader and, at the same time, demonstrate his magnanimity. Shirei would have shown his abilities so, despite the defeat, Sidal''s son would have granted him a place within the group. It was a very smart move.

    Ien''s daughter hoped that the boy next to her was considering rejecting the proposal. She was aware, however, that fighting was the demigod''s favorite pastime. There were no rational reasons for him not to consent.

    Sure, she said to herself, Maybe he might be afraid of losing, but that wouldn''t be like him.

    Shirei stood up and placed his cold irises on Sidal''s son.

    "Okay," he replied, accepting the challenge.

    The demigods held their breath in disbelief. Marina almost coughed, her fears were coming true at the worst possible time.

    The strongest demigod in the park would face the mysterious new black sheep.

 The Purple Ghost pt.1

    With the challenge accepted, Havel and Shirei moved towards the training arena, followed by the crowd eager to witness the confrontation. By mutual agreement, the demigods had decided to consider lunch over.

    The tension in the air was palpable as everyone prepared to see who would prevail in this epic duel. On one hand the strongest demigod in the place, on the other the mysterious revelation of the moment. Marina could only admit her curiosity. She feared, however, that the same story of the lesson she held with Cragar''s sons at the training arena would repeat itself.

    She had to make Havel give up.

    Ien''s daughter continued with a determined step and reached the demigod.

    "Hey, Havel..." she called his attention, trying to appear calm despite the tension that pervaded her.

    "Oh hello!" Sidal''s son turned with a broad smile, "What do you need, Maria?" He responded by giving her a disinterested look.

    "Marina", corrected the girl in a slightly irritated tone.

    "Right, right," Havel nodded, pretending to remember. "So? Do you want an autograph?" He added, posing as if he was a celebrity.

    Marina took a deep breath before replying, trying to calm the urge to kick him in the groin. "No, I''d like you to call off the fight," she said, looking the boy in the eyes.

    Havel laughed lightly. "Too late," he replied confidently. "The crowd asked for it."

    Seeing the blonde''s worried face, he hastened to add, "Don''t worry, it will only be a demonstration. Your boy will return safely to your arms."

    Marina swallowed, trying to hold back the emotion that was rising in her throat. Her boyfriend, Shirei. She and Shirei engaged, together.

    She stopped.

    "W-we don''t¡­" she stammered, pausing to search for the right words. "Good luck," she finally concluded, turning to leave before turning red.

    Sidal''s son smiled and winked back at her, "You''re telling it to the wrong person!"

    Again that usual arrogance, Marina hated it to death. She didn''t have to look in the mirror to know, she was starting to turn really red, but from anger and not embarrassment.

    She smiled back and imitated the demigod''s voice, "I don''t think so!"

    Then she snorted and walked away from him. If before she was worried that something serious would happen, now she seriously hoped that Shirei would win the fight.

    The training arena was lit by bright sunshine as the two combatants prepared for the upcoming battle. Many demigods were present, intrigued by the outcome of the duel and eager to witness a show of strength and skill. Some weren''t even in the canteen, they must have joined when they saw the large group moving towards the mezzanine floor. Among the crowd, one could also see some magical creatures, inhabitants of nature who watched with interest and attention. Everyone was full of expectations and wanted to see how the confrontation between the two demigods would unfold. The sons of Lodal, god of money and gold, began to hold bets, offering odds that reflected their judgment of the possible outcome.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Marina heard some kids calling out the ratings.

    There was a win rate of 30% for Shirei and 70% for Havel according to the public, so betting on Cragar''s son would have been a bigger win. The crowd was divided between those who believed in Havel''s consolidated strength and those who hoped for Shirei''s power.

    If he could summon the tenebrae, maybe the statistics wouldn''t be so much against Hollow, thought Marina

    The daughter of Ien looked up, hoping that Aena would descend from the sky to stop the pointless battle. However, not seeing any pink sign in the sky, symbolizing the arrival of the goddess of love, she felt anxiety rising.

    All she had to do was cheer. Maybe Shirei would have given that puffer Havel what he deserved: a good lesson.

    She decided to approach Ada Bonaventura and wait for the fight to begin.

    Rutia''s daughter called to the contestants'' attention, "A few rules before we begin. The fight ends when one of the two is knocked down or suffers a moderate wound."

    Ada pointed to her companion, "Our healer is here, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Just think about giving your best and showing off your skills."

    The last part was aimed at Shirei, but the boy didn''t seem to understand it.

    "So, are you ready for the show?" Havel shouted to the crowd.

    The spectators burst into cheer for the demigod, chanting his name in chorus.

    Sidal''s son focused on Shirei, "And you? Are you ready?"

    Ada silenced him, giving him a cold glare. "It''s my place to ask."

    Then he turned to the purple-eyed boy and said, "Ready?"

    With a nod from Cragar''s son, Ada solemnly declared the duel to begin. The crowd of demigods held their breath, ready to see who would prove the victor.

    Havel, with his experience and reputation as a feared warrior, moved with precision, taking advantage of the initial opportunity. His intent was to deliver a powerful, well-aimed blow against his opponent. His strategy was clear and simple in Marina''s eyes: exploit his power and skill in combat to test Shirei''s abilities, in order to demonstrate his ''clear'' superiority.

    On the other hand, the violet-eyed specter took the challenge calmly. .

    Same as usual, Ien''s daughter smiled.

    Havel charged forward, drawing his axes, but Shirei used his supreme agility to avoid the blows.

    Marina grimaced and commented involuntarily. "He''s not looking for an opening to counterattack..."

    Ada gave her a cold smile, "He demonstrates surprising dexterity and tactical intelligence, as well as prudence. Maybe he''s just scared he won''t be up to the challenge."

    Ien''s daughter shook her head, "I don''t think so."

    "Do you know him well?"

    Havel leaped and swung his axes in a vertical swing, but his strike missed. Sidal''s son grunted in anger.

    Marina looked back at Rutia''s daughter, she didn''t know how to respond. "I think so, he''s... a friend of mine."

    The tension in the air was palpable as the leader of the elite did not give Shirei a moment''s respite. He constantly chased him with ferocity and determination, eager to emerge victorious from the confrontation that could change the hierarchy of power at the Lilies Park.

    Marina managed to divert her attention from the two and asked, "Where''s Darryl?"

    The dark-eyed demigoddess remained silent for a few moments, searching for the right words to respond with.

    "He took a break. He said he would wander around the mortal world for a while and come back if necessary."

    The answer saddened the blonde, "Did he say why?"

    Ada shook her head in the negative. "I think it had to do with Aena''s decision, but she didn''t say anything."

    "He always keeps things to himself as if he had a dark past to hide," Marina complained to express her dissent.

    "Yeah," Rutia''s daughter confirmed, "Do you think he can beat Havel?"

    Marina followed the girl''s gaze to Shirei, "Maybe, if he decides to get serious we could even find out."

    "You like him, don''t you?"

    Ien''s daughter turned red, "You''ve been here for a day, don''t get involved too, please!"

    The two girls burst into short laughter which was interrupted by Havel''s fighting cry. The unsheathed axes glittered in his hands as he prepared to harness his father''s power. It was clear that Cragar''s son''s shy attitude was making him quite nervous.

    Marina didn''t miss the opportunity and tried to stop the fight by saying: "You know, I don''t think it''s a very fair fight if Shirei isn''t armed..."

    Rutia''s daughter raised an eyebrow, "Do you think I''m stupid?"

    "No," the girl replied with a nervous smile.

    "He has a blade hidden in the Interworld with him, don''t kid me."

    Marina lowered her gaze and remained silent. Her plan hadn''t worked, so all she had to do was act as a bystander.

    Shirei dodged to the side, yet another strike missed. The son of Sidal had enough of that game.

    "Stop being a coward!"

 The Purple Ghost pt.2

    With a shout, Havel activated his ''Thrist for Blood'', a power exclusive to the sons of Sidal that amplified their ferocity and strength in combat. A blood red aura enveloped the man and began to dissipate from the demigod, heading upwards and eventually disappearing into the air. It was as if the blood in his blood vessels was oozing outward, with the sole goal of firing every muscle fiber in his body. An extreme response to crush his opponent.

    The son of the god of war laughed and charged, "I''m coming!"

    With a moment of pinpoint precision, just as Havel prepared to lunge at him with axes drawn and bloodlust burning in his eyes, Shirei once again activated the technique he had developed and put into practice only the previous day.

    In an instant, a whitish wave spread across the pale skin and made his figure tremble. His body seemed to fade slightly, becoming ethereal and numb to the impending attack.

    Havel''s blades came down hard on Shirei, but ended up passing through him and causing him no harm.

    A cry of amazement arose from the crowd. Elaine and Ada glanced at each other and Marina smiled. Havel froze and looked at Shirei angrily, then charged. The demigod peppered his opponent with rapid blows, aimed at his head. Shirei stood still as all the attacks continuously passed through him. When a little more than ten seconds had passed, Cragar''s son jumped back.

    A small wound had opened on his cheek, with a trail of blood painting his face vertically.

    The son of Cragar touched it with his fingers.

    I wasn''t able to avoid everything, but this is just a light wound.

    Havel smiled, "This was just the beginning, get ready!"

    Sidal''s son attacked again, but Shirei dodged him with a spin. It wasn''t enough, so much so that an ax was already headed towards him, ready to hit him in the back. Shirei whirled around and punched Havel in the arm, knocking the weapon away with no problem. Havel prepared to strike from above with his other trail, but Shirei had other plans.

    Sidal''s son felt an excruciating pain caused by a kick from the boy.

    He backed away with a grunt and inhaled.

    That guy was treating him like he was a laughing stock.

    He, the leader of the elite. The strongest demigod in the Lilies Park.

    He was ready to bring down all the fury he had in his body on Shirei, with all his power infused in a single final blow.

    He no longer cared about not hurting him.

    Someone else would have worried of putting the boy back together, maybe a deity, but that wasn''t his job, he just wanted to destroy him.

    His imposing figure loomed a few meters from Cragar''s son.

    He was a Granbish, a soldier, a son of Sidal.

    He was the threat that loomed inexorably, ready to demolish any opposition on its path.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    A novice would only have to tremble and beg for mercy in his presence.

    With those thoughts in his head, he went on the attack.

    Shirei stood still.

    His expression was calm and focused, despite his opponent''s anger. Instead of responding with a direct attack, he seemed to be assessing the situation, looking for a way out that would allow him to intelligently overcome Sidal''s son.

    The surrounding crowd shouted, watching with anxiety and anticipation the crucial moment of the duel. The demigods began to murmur and express concern for the boy. Some were accusing him of being a pushover, but Marina knew that Shirei wasn''t the type to want attention on herself.

    "Look at this one," one of the demigods muttered disapprovingly. "He thinks he''s smarter than Havel, but he''s really just trying to be cool."

    "He has become too arrogant with the fight with that son of Tefine," added another, shaking his head in disappointment. "He thinks he can do everything on his own, but he''s only putting himself in danger."

    The words were filled with skepticism and contempt, as they mocked the boy''s behavior.

    No, thought Marina, He''s using this demonstration to familiarize himself with the new skill.

    The demigoddess immediately turned to her interlocutor and said: "We have to stop them."

    "It doesn''t matter," the girl replied confidently, "As soon as Havel gets used to his rhythm, he''ll still lose."

    Marina shook her head, "Shirei is different."

    "Is it the heart that speaks or the head?"

    Both, was the first answer that came to mind, then she shook her head and said, "The head, listen to me."

    Marina stood in front of the girl, "Please, you have to stop the fight."

    "Don''t be afraid, Havel doesn''t have much self-control, but your Shirei will be fine."

    "No!" The blonde replied, grabbing her arms, "Please Ada, you don''t understand..."

    Rutia''s daughter began to tremble, Marina couldn''t understand if it was from anger, "Let go of my hands immediately."

    "You have to listen to me! You can see through the Interworld with your powers, look at Shirei."

    Marina let her go, but the demigoddess soon froze.

    Rutia''s daughter''s eyes darkened, taking on a midnight blue shade dotted with tiny lights. It was like looking into a starry sky on a summer night.

    Ada jumped before returning to normal, "What¡­ what the¡­"

    Marina sprinted to get in the way, but it was already too late.

    The ax blades in Havel''s hands began to glow with an orange-gold hue. He felt his heart pumping blood into his arms as the muscles contracted to drive the movement. He bent his torso to the left, hiding both weapons with his body and concentrating his energy.

    Cragar''s son had merely dodged his attacks with that strange technique, but he would not have been able to avoid that blow. Whatever sorcery he had in mind would fail against his brute strength.

    The only way to not get hurt was to face him head on, but Havel could never lose in a duel of strength.

    He smiled. The victory was his.

    Shirei bent his legs and lowered his center of gravity, recognizing that the unfamiliar technique might pose a problem. Cragar''s son abandoned the idea of using the ''Aetheric Pulse'' - he was still considering the appropriate name - and summoned the Blade of Discord from the Interworld.

    He quickly darted towards his opponent, who was on the verge of swinging his weapons at him.

    He had to be precise, otherwise he would have been hit.

    Shirei reached Havel just as the son of Sidal extended his body in a powerful horizontal outward attack.

    The purple-eyed boy dropped down and covered his back with the Blade of Discord. Havel struck, but the axes bounced off the toxic dark green blade in Cragar''s son''s hands, deflecting their trajectory ever so slightly upward. It was enough to keep his opponent unharmed.

    In a flash of movement, Shirei pushed toward Sidal''s son, who, caught off guard by the unexpected maneuver, lost his balance and staggered, his attack having missed once again and knocking him aside.

    His entire abdomen was exposed, he had to make sure to protect himself.

    He leaned towards that side, trying to cover himself with his arm desperately, but Shirei caught him by surprise again.

    With a quick, fluid jerk, the son Cragar bent down and jumped. Havel opened his eyes wide in an attempt to pull away, but the violet-eyed demigod grabbed his face with his free hand.

    Time seemed to slow for a second, then Sidal''s son was smashed violently to the ground.

    A momentary silence spread across the arena, broken only by the dull sound of impact. Marina watched the scene with her mouth open.

    With Havel lying on the ground under his control, Shirei slowly stood up. His gaze reached the referee of the match, who nodded shakily.

    Ada cleared her throat and declared, "T-the winner of the battle is Cragar''s son."

 Arrival of the last one pt.1

    Just over three months ago.

    Ada snuck through the forest from bush to bush, keeping an eye out for any creatures that might lurk in the shadows. It was late summer and the Gods usually gave them about a week or two off during that time. Ada looked forward to those weeks of rest like nothing in the world, she found it the right way to reward them for the work they did.

    As if they were a perfectly organized mechanism, her teammates moved behind her. Havel covered the right side, so that no one could attack them from that side and would be available to attack, in case Ada suddenly encountered a hostile creature. Elaine was on the opposite side, considered the weakest of the rhombus due to the demigoddess'' poor melee skills.

    Ada crouched down for a moment and looked back.

    Still lurking in the shadows was Darryl Fyreborn, the eldest demigod of the Lilies Park. He was the one who closed the scheme, acting as immediate protection for Elaine and ensuring that the group did not fall victim to an ambush from behind.

    Ada had full trust in Corgi''s son, even more than she placed in Havel, their effective leader.

    Rutia''s daughter, however, was positioned as the point of the system. Her role was quite simple: given her skill she could notice creatures on the horizon. With the agility that characterized her, on the contrary, it was the safest option to avoid taking unnecessary risks.

    The dark-haired demigoddess continued moving through the forest until a strange howl forced her to stop. After crouching silently, she made a clenched fist gesture to signal her companions to stand by.

    The howls continued, which made Ada think about their possible origin.

    A pack of werewolves? She asked herself before dismissing the idea, Impossible, the full moon was a few days ago. Even if it were, they wouldn''t be able to make these sounds.

    The girl shook her head, then realized. It wasn''t howls she heard, but screeches.

    Strix*, she murmured in disgust.

    Striges were mythological creatures with disturbing and mysterious features. Usually, they were described as winged beings with humanoid appearance, but with animal traits, such as sharp claws and glowing eyes that glow in the darkness. Their skin can be pale or greyish, while the wings, similar to those of a bat or an owl, are membranous and sometimes adorned with dark stripes or spots. Their presence is often associated with those of children or newborns, given their perverse nature. First described in texts dating back to the golden age of Rome, striges were characterized by a long sharp beak, similar to that of hummingbirds, but covered in a golden patina.

    And with that they feed on the blood of the younger ones... concluded Ada, satisfied with having remembered all the information in question.

    They had to hurry, the presence of the striges could only mean that they were close to their objective. However, the same statement could also be made in the opposite direction.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    He could be in danger, she realized, We need to hurry.

    The group set off again at her second signal.

    Ada thought back to when they had been called to Lyceum''s office. They used to provide a report after each of their missions in the mortal world. Often, the park rector would help them fill out a paper version to track their accomplishments. Even more often, he ended up arguing with Darryl, who simply told him to use a computer.

    The last time they entered, however, the goddess of love had also been present at their report. Everything went smoothly during their stories but, when the time came to give them the long-awaited vacation, Aena spoke up.

    "The next mission starts tomorrow morning, there is a demigod that you absolutely must bring here."

    Elaine scowled, "Just one?"

    The goddess nodded, "He is a boy we cannot send to the Daffodil Academy. They absolutely must not find it before us."

    "I think we deserve a break," Havel huffed.

    Aena glared at him before replying, "After this mission," she continued quickly, "Bring the boy here and you can go on vacation for a whole month."

    The idea of the vacation would certainly spur Havel on, but Darryl''s worried face wasn''t a good sign for Ada.

    "Excuse me, my lady, why is it imperative to recover the boy before those from the Daffodil Academy do so?"

    Rutia''s daughter stopped speaking, but the conversation continued in her mind. If the demigod in question was that weak, then he would have been taken to the Lilies Park after the entrance test. Emion used to follow that protocol to secure only possible candidates for the divine army, it would have been simple routine.

    The only possible alternative was that the goddess of love wanted to steal a future gem from her husband''s collection. It wouldn''t make sense, but it seemed like the only plausible option.

    Aena took a breath before answering. "The boy comes from there. Emion canceled all exploration and recalled the mission groups."

    "But fate is tricky."

    Darryl tapped the wall with his fingertips, seeming to have understood something that Rutia''s daughter still missed.

    Ada was slightly annoyed by that side of the demigod. There were some moments when his gaze was lost in space and he seemed to remember some past event. Despite all the time they spent together, those secrets had never come out. Instead, Darryl seemed to be drifting further and further away from them.

    Havel stood up, "Stop babbling. We are the Equinox Flowers, the elite of the Lilies Park. We accept the mission," the other members of the group had no time to stop him, "And we will complete it in no time."

    Ada rolled her eyes. If Sidal''s son had made up his mind, she just had to put his soul at rest.

    "Optimal. So..." Lyceum took a break to look for something in one of the drawers of his desk. After a few seconds, he took out a map and began to unfold it.

    The group approached the table, curious to find out their next destination.

    "You will have to go¡­ exactly¡­"

    Rutia''s daughter saw the index scroll of Lyceum''s right hand on the yellowed paper until it reached the representation of a lake located in Campania.

    "There."

    Elaine narrowed her eyes, "Lake Avernus?"

    She had pronounced it with the wrong accent, but no one corrected her. Ada stared at the writing for a few seconds, wondering why that name seemed so familiar to her.

    Aena spoke up, "For now, think about resting. You will leave tomorrow morning, so you should be able to coordinate with his arrival."

    The demigods remained silent, and Ada was happy to know that her confusion was shared. This whole thing seemed strange.

    Finally, Lyceum closed the map and started to hand it over to the demigods, but Darryl stopped him.

    Corgi''s son took his phone out of his pocket and simply took a photo.

    "Okay, let''s find it on ¡®Ammir Maps¡¯."

    "Oh! Of course... on ¡®Admir Maps¡¯. Use it... well!"

    Darryl laughed and put a hand on the rector''s shoulder, "Lyceum, you''ll have to catch up sooner or later," he said, putting his cell phone back, "We''d better go now, I want to rest before the bonfire tonight and I have to go to say hello to Marina."

    The group started to stand up, but before Darryl could cross the room, Aena called out to him, "I need to talk to you privately."

    Corgi''s son swallowed before smiling, "Okay," then turned to his companions, "You start going, I''ll join you shortly."

 Arrival of the last one pt.2

    Scream! Scream!

    The witches brought Ada back to reality. They had just arrived at the edge of the woods and the entire expanse of water of Lake Avernus opened up in front of them.

    Starlight illuminated the lakeshore, painting the sky in bluish hues as the group approached cautiously. The calm waters of the lake weakly reflected the light of the moon, sometimes obscured by clouds, creating an apparently serene atmosphere but steeped in mystery. The shore was dotted with blades of grass, their shadows stretching menacingly across the damp earth. On the horizon, the swarm of striges, with their typical membranous wings and golden eyes, rotated around a very specific area. Their flight was ambiguous, almost choreographed, as they soared through the air with eerie movements. Their call echoed in the quiet of the early evening, adding an aura of suspense to the scene. The point around which the striges revolved seemed to be hit by dark energy, palpable even from a distance. An aura of evil enveloped that place, making Rutia''s daughter unconsciously shiver. However, there, in the center of that circle of infernal creatures, the demigoddess glimpsed something indefinable, a shadow moving stealthily among the darkness.

    The four members of the Equinox Flowers lined up until Havel stepped forward, his two axes already drawn.

    ¡°Ada, you with me. Darryl, stay away and use your flames to protect Elaine.¡±

    Corgi''s son smiled, ¡°You tell me that as if we weren''t always following the same plan.¡±

    Havel turned and, after a brief glance of understanding with Ada, launched himself towards the swarm of striges. Rutia''s daughter immediately grabbed the two short blades and hurriedly followed him to the shore.

    She quickly impaled a strix and lowered her center of gravity with a watchful gaze. The winged creatures fluttered everywhere, but seemed to be fixed on a precise center, within which the young boy they had to take care of must necessarily be located.

    Havel came down hard on the whirling ostriches and landed five of them at once. Ada noticed a light crimson smoke wafting through the air around him and immediately traced it back to Sidal''s powers.

    He already chose to use bloodlust...

    A strix attempted to thrust its beak into the demigoddess''s arm, but the demigoddess cut her in two in midair. They continued to attack for a couple of minutes, before Rutia''s daughter stopped the leader.

    The sound of the creatures was deafening and made communication between the boys difficult.

    ¡°Havel! Havel!¡± she repeated.

    The son of Sidal continued until a strix lodged itself in his shoulder, causing him to cry out in pain. Ada rushed towards him and pulled him away even though he was champing at the bit.

    ¡°Leave me, Ada! What the heck are you doing! Leave me!¡±

    ¡°Some of them are poisonous¡±, that seemed to light a danger sense in the boy''s heart, ¡°We can''t risk it, let''s go to Elaine.¡±

    Havel continued to resist, exposing the two to the assault of other striges. Ada huffed and shifted one of the blades in its sheath, then moved her free hand downward. Following her movement, the shadow in the ground danced until it became darkness and condensed into a dynamic, mobile shield, which the demigoddess used to defend herself and her companion.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I can''t drag you, so move!¡±

    Sidal''s son hurled one of his two axes at the nearest creature and began to back away with the demigoddess.

    The pair caught up with the remaining members of the group as the swarm continued to infest the area, making it impossible for them to figure out what was inside.

    Elaine placed her right hand on the leader''s shoulder.

    ¡°It''s just a little scratch,¡± Havel said calmly.

    The blonde shook her head, ¡°Ada did well, there''s poison in it.¡±

    ¡°You''re welcome,¡± added Rutia''s daughter, flashing a smile at her companion.

    Havel gritted his teeth. The striges seemed to have sensed the danger and were shifting their attention towards them.

    With a deep breath, Elaine placed her hand gently on Havel''s shoulder. A bright, warm aura spread from the contact, enveloping the boy''s wound in a reassuring light. Her eyes closed as the magic seeped into the demigod''s wounds, stitching together the tissue pierced by the strix¡¯s beak. Threads of mana imbued Elaine''s healing touch until the wound was fully healed.

    Ada observed the scene only fleetingly, too busy conveying the shapeless darkness she had generated to ward off the creatures. Elaine was considered by the demigods to be the weakest of their group, but people too often ignored how important she actually was.

    Unlike Mardi''s multitude of children, the blonde was born with a special gift: the ability to use mana-powered spells to help others. Demigods with that power were extremely rare, to the point that their names were written in educational glossaries.

    After a few minutes, Havel opened his eyes gratefully, his breathing was back to normal and the wound was completely healed. Ada, on the other hand, was beginning to feel the first signs of tiredness.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± She asked his leader.

    Havel scratched his head, ¡°You back away. Darryl, set everything on fire.¡±

    Elaine threw herself in front of him, ¡°What if the boy is still inside?¡±

    ¡°Among all that turmoil he will already be dead.¡±

    Ada wasn''t too sure about doing so, but she couldn''t go against the boss''s orders. She stepped back and made room for his older companion.

    Darryl advanced resolutely, raising his hands towards the swarm of ominously approaching striges. An aura of apparent warmth enveloped him as he focused his inner energy, ready to be released in a powerful display of power. A few bright particles of mana flowed to his fingertips, changing color from blue to orange. With a decisive gesture, Darryl unleashed the flames from his hands, a fiery vortex that leapt towards his opponents in an impetuous and implacable way. The flames danced in the night air, enveloping each strix in the fire''s all-consuming embrace. Ada, observing the scene with admiring eyes, felt terrified at such a crude manifestation of the power of Corgi''s son. The flames danced like a raging sea, shining through the darkness as a fiery light reflected in the boy''s eyes. The flames licked the shore of Lake Avernus, consuming everything in their path with insatiable voracity. The heat of the flames enveloped Ada, making her feel the power of the fire that was released from the demigod''s hands. Darryl''s eyes lit up with a bright light, reflecting the power of the flames he had summoned, which he continued to direct at the dying creatures.

    Only when all the creatures had fallen to the ground did Darryl stop channeling mana into his body and simply lowered his hands.

    ¡°I still don''t understand what we''re here for,¡± Elaine commented admiringly.

    But Ada''s gaze had been caught by something else.

    A boy was on his knees, in the middle of the flock that had just been reduced to ashes. His right arm was resting on his leg to support himself, the other was extended and ended with a hand wrapped around the hilt of a black blade.

    The group rushed towards him while Ada silently thanked her mother, luckily their target had survived.

    Darryl knelt beside him as the mysterious black blade vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The demigod did not answer. His purple eyes were wide open and staring into space as he was gasping for air. Elaine reached the group and slipped a hand under the black hair that fell into the boy''s face.

    ¡°He doesn''t have a fever, but something''s wrong.¡±

    Havel looked around, ¡°We can''t stay here, we''re exposed to too many risks,¡± he said in a serious tone, ¡°We have to take him away.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Darryl shook the boy to make sure he was conscious, ¡°We''re taking you with us now. You¡¯ll be safe from now on.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, we don''t want to hurt you,¡± Elaine added immediately.

    ¡°My name is Darryl, Darryl Fyreborn. Can you tell me yours?¡±

    The violet-eyed demigod raised his head and stared at Corgi''s son, ¡°Shirei.¡±

 Chronomorphs pt.1

    "Great, it''s nice to meet you. Let''s get you to safety."

    The boy didn''t seem to agree, so much so that the darkness danced around him quickly, as if it wanted to protect him. Ada intervened promptly and immediately tried to branch it, but it dissipated on its own after a few moments.

    A son of Rutia? The girl asked herself.

    Darryl gripped the demigod tighter and tried to pull him up.

    "Are you the boy we were looking for?"

    Without saying a word, Shirei simply nodded and let himself be placed on his feet. Only then could Ada fully look at him. He was tall, very tall, and his body looked lean, more like a guy with a predilection for agility rather than strength. His black hair fell over his face, but barely revealed his irises.

    When their eyes met, Ada''s first instinct was to jump and close her eyes.

    Purple.

    Perfect, round and bright purple eyes.

    Only one god of the fourth generation had that peculiar tone.

    Cragar! Ada shouted in her mind.

    The other members of the group also seemed to come to the same conclusion and, for this reason, stopped for a moment.

    Darryl was the only one of the four who remained rather impassive, almost as if he wasn''t surprised. He moved Shirei''s arm around his shoulders and helped him take a few steps, which in another moment would have been a very funny scene. Shirei was at least ten centimeters taller than Corgi''s son, so the latter wasn''t giving much help.

    Elaine advanced towards the two and bent her knees slightly, "I am a healer, if you tell me your symptoms I can try to heal you."

    Mardi''s daughter smiled sweetly at the demigod who, however, left her without any response.

    "Ada,¡± Darryl beckoned the girl closer by bending his index and middle fingers, "Can you take a look into the Interworld?"

    The demigoddess nodded and closed her eyes. With her mind, she traveled through her body until she reached her chest, where her heart was beating strongly. Exactly nearby she saw her own divine particle shining and activated it. She felt the mana contained within swirling and spreading throughout her body until it reached her eyeballs.

    When the demigoddess reopened her eyes, the world around her had changed.

    The sensations surfaced like a raging hurricane, slamming her in all directions. It was like being swallowed up by an endless vortex, where green, white and black merged into a chaotic dance of indistinct colors. In the sea of that distorted dimension, Ada vaguely glimpsed Shirei, but his form was altered, almost unreal. It was completely natural, the boy was still in the mortal world, so she would not have been able to see him except through the ether particles that outlined his figure in negative. He was surrounded by a green fog, while five ghostly flames rotated above his head, one closer than the others. Beside him, a dark mass floated in the air, revealing a black sword that gave off a sinister aura. Ada struggled to orient herself, to find a fixed point in that tumultuous ocean of magic and chaos. But, despite her efforts, all she could perceive was the roar of the aether surrounding her and the disturbing presence of Shirei, hidden behind the dark veil of the Interworld.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "What do you see?" Havel asked impatiently.

    Rutia''s daughter looked at Shirei and tried to describe what was happening. The demigod was surrounded by a myriad of luminous green particles, namely the aether.

    She shook her head and looked more carefully, she was wrong.

    The particles did not envelope the boy, on the contrary they were expelled from his body with great rapidity, almost as if he was blowing a gas out of every pore.

    "It''s..." she hesitated, it couldn''t be possible, "It''s expelling the aether into the Interworld."

    Darryl grimaced, "He''s overdosing on mana."

    The boy explained himself better after seeing the confused faces of his companions, "This place is one of the entrances to the Underworld. He must have come from there."

    Ada nodded. She was stupid, that''s where she''d heard the name before and why it sounded so familiar.

    "In the Underworld the amount of mana is extremely small compared to the mortal world. If he''s used to so little, the mana here is filling him so much it''s overflowing."

    What Darryl had said made sense, but Ada couldn''t help but notice a mistake in the speech he had just given. All demigods could control mana, but Shirei was eliminating aether from his body. According to what they taught in the Lilies Park, there were no demigods capable of storing aether in their core.

    It was impossible.

    Ada deactivated her powers and prepared to report the anomaly, but was interrupted by an unexpected event.

    The very earth trembled beneath their feet. An otherworldly voice, deep and threatening, resonated in the area, penetrating the brains of those present.

    "Come back to me," he echoed.

    An irresistible call that seemed to awaken ancient memories in Darryl. He knew who those words belonged to and wished he hadn''t recognized the timbre generated by that being''s vocal cords.

    As the ground cracked under the pressure of an unknown power, the voice continued with implacable determination. "We must destroy the gods. Come back to my side."

    It was a promise: to bring destruction and rebellion, throwing the celestial world into a dance of magic and metal.

    The demigods looked around, trying to deny their growing fear.

    From the depths of the cracks that had opened in the ground, from the black waters of Lake Avernus and from the shadows of the surrounding trees, creatures began to emerge that seemed to come directly from the most hidden areas of the Abyss.

    Their structure was similar, but, with some exceptions, creatures with distorted appearances excelled. Living deformities wrapped in threadbare robes, as if torn from the very weave of chaos. Their heads, devoid of all traces of hair or eyes, were smooth as stone, but not devoid of expression. In the center of the faces, an open mouth revealed a long, serpentine tongue. Their bodies, skeletal and malnourished, were covered in taut, cracked skin, as if they had been deprived of nourishment for eons. Long, sharp claws adorned their bony hands, ready to tear at the flesh and blood of the living. Their movement was mechanical, devoid of any grace or fluidity, like marionettes controlled by an invisible puppeteer. Each step was accompanied by an ominous sound, their bodies creaking and groaning under the weight of their very presence.

    Some had membranous wings, others dragged along the ground. Lake Avernus was also coming alive, with aquatic creatures climbing out of its depths, the whitish edges of their gills vibrating in contact with the open air.

    But what worried the demigods most was their cry, a heartbreaking howl that penetrated the ears of those present, as if their words came from a dimension beyond time itself, announcing their arrival with a delay of a few seconds.

 Chronomorphs pt.2

    Darryl''s eyes widened and he froze for a moment. Out of the corner of her eye, Ada saw Corgi''s son''s hands begin to shake frantically.

    She was scared too, probably all the Equinox Flowers were, but Darryl''s reaction was too unusual.

    He was the oldest demigod in the Lilies Park, one of the few in all of history who had survived the age of twenty-five without stopping fighting.

    Rutia''s daughter searched his brown eyes for some clue, but saw only fear.

    The terror that the boy exuded, however, did not seem to be due to the mysterious creatures themselves, but to what was connected to them.

    Darryl stuttered, like a person going through his own personal nightmare. A faint voice left his lips, almost a whisper.

    "Chronomorphs*."

    As all eyes turned to him, the son of Corgi raised Shirei''s hair and stared at him. His facial muscles pulled at his skin, causing his expression to change,

    He knew him, Ada realized. Darryl knew why all this was happening and was aware of the reason for the appearance of those unknown creatures. It was Shirei''s fault, but the demigoddess didn''t know why.

    "What?" Havel asked, taking a step back.

    "Do I really have to explain this to you now?" Corgi''s son replied rhetorically, "We must leave. Right away!"

    Without wasting any more time, the four members of the Equinox Flowers closed in a circle, ready to defend themselves from the imminent assault of the dark creatures. With shoulders together, they prepared to fight, their eyes fixed on the enemies who approached with menacing steps.

    The creatures charged, their twisted limbs writhing in unnatural motions as they prepared to overwhelm the demigods with their inhuman will. The leader of the Equinox Flowers did not lose heart and, brandishing his axes, responded to the cry of the dark invaders.

    "Come on in!"

    Darryl reached out to him, "Stop!"

    But it was already too late. Havel went on the offensive.

    The son of Sidal charged forward, releasing his bloodlust, and felled one of the creatures with a rising strike. The chronomorph howled, but its body collapsed to the ground only after several seconds, without producing any sound. When the sound of the smash had reached the ears of the demigods, Havel had already moved on to the next enemy. Ada took a quick look at her companions, then, with a deep breath, followed their leader.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Rutia''s daughter sprinted towards some creatures heading behind Havel. With one hand, she made an upward gesture and summoned the shadows, which condensed from the ground in the form of a flow of darkness.

    Ada continued running in Havel''s direction and knocked the creatures into the air, which seemed to be pushed back in slow motion, almost like when video animations were missing several frames.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers found himself in front of a chronomorph, who looked at him by tilting his head. His chapped skin gave off a terrifying stench as he stared at the demigod with a face devoid of visual organs.

    Havel launched into the attack without wasting time, trying to anticipate and counter any reaction from his opponent. The chronomorph responded by opening its jaw at him and letting out a soundless scream. Ada dodged the other monsters'' attacks with feline grace and counterattacked some of it as the battle turned into a show of dexterity. Havel managed to break through the chronomorph''s defense, slicing it in half with the blade of his axe. Without waiting for a counterattack, he slashed through the air with deadly precision a second time. With a cry of triumph, he cut through the dark creature''s heart, dissipating its essence into the atmosphere of the mortal world.

    But the boy''s victory was short-lived, as more chronomorphs approached, ready to avenge their fallen comrade.

    It was then that an ambiguous event happened.

    A high-pitched scream spread through the air and knocked Sidal''s son away, landing a few meters away.

    The chronomorphs were already upon him, and before he could defend himself, they advanced to strike him. Ada widened her eyes and immediately moved her arms in his direction, channeling the dark flow into a wave that hurled them away.

    The demigod stood up unharmed, "Thank you," he said in a panting voice.

    With his axes still soaked in the blood of his defeated opponents, Havel prepared for the next round of battle, determined to fight until his last breath.

    The chronomorphs kept their distance from them, almost as if they were studying them.

    Ada stood beside Havel and glanced behind her, where she saw Darryl running towards them.

    What is happening? This is not our plan, she thought.

    She turned to meet Havel''s gaze to ask him what Corgi''s son was doing.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers spat blood and doubled over, while countless claw marks appeared on his body. The armor he wore shattered under the sudden blows and the boy lost grip on his weapons. Ada held him, terrified, as Darryl gestured for them to move.

    The chronomorphs suddenly disappeared and reappeared above them, ready to strike them completely. Darryl''s flames set them on fire, but the bodies merely fell to the ground and rolled over.

    Elaine and Corgi''s son carried Shirei to them. Mardi''s daughter held Havel as Ada screamed for what to do, her head a turmoil of emotions.

    "Darryl! What do we do!? Darryl!"

    Corgi''s son ignored her for a second and placed a bleeding Havel on the ground, then turned to her. The chronomorphs disappeared again.

    "A barrier of darkness, now!"

    Ada didn''t have to be told twice and she reacted instinctively, raising her hands as the magical energy flowed through her. A wave of power quickly spread from her fingertips upward, forming a midnight blue circle around the group. The chronomorphs charged at them, but darkness rained down from above, creating a dome that kept the demigods safe. For a moment, the boys held their breath as claws tried to create a breach. The barrier held, cracking slightly under the relentless pressure of the blows.

    They were temporarily safe, however Rutia''s daughter was annoyed by the inability to quantify that time.

    In the dark reflection of the dome, she could sense the terror in the eyes of her companions. Their figures trembled slightly, a sign that her divine core was affecting her vision.

    She wouldn''t be able to maintain control of the darkness much longer.

 Chronomorphs pt.3

    "What a terrible situation..." she commented in a low voice.

    The sound of the creatures crashing into the dome filled the air, accompanied by their guttural gurgling. Elaine couldn''t help but wonder if everything would be okay, maybe their time had truly come.

    "What are these monsters?" She asked, her voice full of dismay as she watched the barrier shake under the creatures'' blows. She still couldn''t understand how they had managed to hit their companion.

    "It''s their power," Darryl replied, the tone of his voice tightening with the tension of the situation, "Their attacks come late or ahead of their movement, unintentionally shaping the flow of time."

    Ada felt a wave of panic rise within her. "And you''re just saying that now?!" She exclaimed, frustration showing in her words.

    "I tried, but he just decided to attack!"

    "Stop it!" Mardi''s daughter interjected, "At this rate I don''t know if I''ll be able to cure him, I can''t absorb mana."

    Darryl looked towards Shirei, who was still struggling to breathe and clutching his chest with his hand. The situation was more than critical, Ada had to dispel the dome, otherwise Havel would have risked not making it. But if she had done so, the entire group would have been at the mercy of the chronomorphs.

    "You have to get out of here," he said with determination, "I''ll take care of holding back the chronomorphs, you go back to the park and think about Havel."

    The boy coughed in response "N-no way."

    "You have no say in the matter," continued Corgi''s son, "They suffered the ''damnation of memory''. You can''t face them, you don''t know them and you don''t know how to fight them since it''s the first time."

    Ada couldn''t follow what he was saying, but she was right that they couldn''t stay there.

    "They only want him," he pointed to Shirei, "Leave them to me."

    Cragar''s son and Corgi''s son exchanged a look in agreement.

    "Do you think you can do it?"

    Shirei inhaled and responded with a nod.

    "Then we have our plan."

    The light-green light emanating from Elaine''s hands went out. Ada looked at Havel''s body still covered in blood.

    "I can''t do it," the demigoddess declared in an exhausted voice, a sign that her mana reserves were at their limit.

    Ada looked back at Darryl, "You have to survive."

    The demigod smiled and said, "I have other things to do before I die."

    "Okay, so what''s the plan?" Rutia''s daughter asked.

    "You will deactivate the dome and open a portal to the Otherworld for you, Elaine, and Havel. Ammir will find you."

    "How can you be sure?"

    "Because he owes me a favor," Darryl retorted, "He''ll find you."

    "Then you will join us at the park?" Elaine asked just in case, "Are you sure you can fight and protect him?"

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Darryl nodded, letting the silence spread within the confined area where they were taking cover. Ada felt the dome draining her mana reserves with frightening speed, "Then we are ready."

    With a deep breath, Rutia''s daughter dissolved their protection.

    The chronomorphs cried out in unison as the darkness was dismantled, but before anything else untoward could happen, a tornado of flames hit them all.

    "Now!" Darryl shouted before hurling a fireball at one of the creatures.

    Elaine quickly absorbed as much mana as she could and resumed healing Havel. Ada, however, began to sing the song for the opening of the portal: "O divine Ammir, immortal protector of travelers, grant us your speed to return home and we will be infinitely grateful to you."

    Behind them, the landscape distorted as magical energy began to swirl in circles. Seconds later, a cerulean portal was open and waiting to be entered.

    Ada reached Elaine and helped her pick up Havel, who had passed out in the meantime. Before crossing their escape route, the demigoddess looked back at Darryl. Corgi''s son generated an explosion that drove away his enemies and met her gaze.

    Shirei took a breath and was enveloped in darkness, a sign that he had transported himself to the Interworld. It must have been the part of the plan they had discussed while she and Havel were fighting.

    Ada didn''t understand, but there was no more time.

    The last thing she saw, before being transported to a deserted land in the Otherworld, were Darryl Fyreborn''s eyes illuminated by the light of the burning flames.

    When she blinked again, the entire landscape had changed.

    Now she was on a deserted beach shrouded in the darkness of the night. The sound of the waves gently crashing on the shore filled the air, mixing with the sea breeze that caressed her face.

    She stood up slowly, spotting Elaine not far from her. Her friend looked like she was on the verge of crying, her eyes filled with tears and confusion. Rutia''s daughter approached her with an uncertain step, placing a hand on her shoulder to comfort her, even though she knew that words could not erase the fear they both felt.

    "Havel..." Ada whispered, turning her gaze to the still unconscious demigod lying on the sand. The specks had covered his bleeding skin, but the boy remained unconscious.

    "His heart is still beating" Elaine managed to say, "I can''t do anything else¡­ but the mana from the Otherworld is slowly helping him."

    Ada nodded, "The ''berserker resilience''¡­ thank goodness he is Sidal''s son."

    "But we need to go back to the park, he won''t recover without an infusion of ichor and for that we need his brothers."

    They just had to hope that Darryl had put his trust in the right deity.

    "A ladybug told me you need a hand," murmured a voice to her right.

    Ada tripped and fell to the ground as a figure stood out smiling on the deserted beach. Looking up, she saw Ammir, god of travel, shaking his head with natural boldness.

    "You''re here," Ada murmured, rising to her feet with respect mixed with awe.

    "Yeah, I was quick, right?" The god of travel nodded, sticking his index finger in his ear. He seemed to be waiting for compliments.

    "I''m here to pay my debt¡­ finally," he said in a calm voice.

    Without waiting for a response, the deity snapped his fingers and the landscape changed a second time.

    They reappeared in a familiar room: the infirmary in the Lilies Park.

    Havel was already lying on the bed, while Ammir touched his chin doubtfully. The god of travel was sitting cross-legged on the stool next to the cot.

    "Mh, yes, it should do it" he convinced himself.

    "Look what time it is!" He exclaimed before teleporting to the door of the room and greeting them, "I''ll go before Aena is here, see you!"

    The god disappeared, leaving them speechless. Ada turned to look at Mardi''s children in the room, who had backed away until their backs were against the wall.

    They had finally returned home.

    A message from Darryl arrived a few hours later on the group chat.

    -Everything okay? I defeated the enemies, how is Havel?-

    -I''m fine, idiot- replied Sidal''s son, -I have been waiting for you awake for a quarter of an hour.-

    But, before they could ask him where he was, Darryl added, -There''s something I have to do, so I won''t be coming back.-

    Elaine timely pressed the letters on the keyboard, -What are you saying? We are waiting for you for the holidays!-

    -I''ll pass them alone this year. I''ll be back as soon as possible. Promise.-

    Ada was about to turn off the phone screen when it vibrated again.

    It was Darryl, but this time he had written to her privately, -Ada, whatever happens¡­ stay by Shirei''s side and take care of him. That boy needs it.-

    Rutia''s daughter did not respond, unable to metabolize the bitter emotions that those words had aroused in her.

    Finally, there she was, watching their leader be defeated with disarming ease by the same boy in the message.

    She couldn''t help but wonder what Corgi''s son was hiding.

    She didn''t like all those mysteries.

 New Equinox Flower pt.1

    Havel raised his head and met the purple gaze of Cragar''s son.

    There was a moment of silence, during which the demigods were too stunned to speak.

    Havel Granbish, leader of the Equinox Flowers, representative of the children of Sidal, the most powerful demigod in the Lilies Park, had just been defeated without too much difficulty.

    The crowd of spectators burst into applause, while whistles and shouts were aimed at both contenders. Marina, Ada and Elaine immediately reached the two demigods to make sure that neither of them had suffered any harm.

    Havel was still lying on the ground, unable to utter a single word. He had released his grip on his weapons and stopped pumping mana into his body.

    He stared motionless at Shirei, whose expression remained indecipherable.

    Marina ran up to their position and, without thinking, wrapped her hands around his cold forearms, ¡°Hollow! Are you okay?¡±

    Cragar''s son simply nodded, but did not break physical contact.

    ¡°That''s better.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Congratulations on the victory!¡±

    The two looked at each other for a moment, then the crowd attacked them. Marina lost her grip on the boy and more demigods passed her, eager to speak to the park''s new champion.

    Shirei almost widened his eyes and backed away, but by now he had fallen into the cyclone of the crowd.

    ¡°You are very strong!¡±

    ¡°What strength!¡± A demigod punched him on the shoulder and smiled, ¡°I thought you were a ghost when the shots went through you!¡±

    Some demigods, daughters of Ognia judging by their makeup, looked at Shirei with doe eyes, ¡°You did great, really. Our hearts were beating so fast.¡±

    The boy scratched his cheek with his index finger, ¡°You have to be careful, too high a frequency can cause tachycardia and cardiac arrest in serious cases.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± The girls said in unison, ¡°You''re also super-smart!¡±

    No! Not this too!

    Marina complained in her head. She had no intention of putting up with either the daughters of the goddess of beauty or the rumors they would spread in a few hours.

    Shirei backed away again, but the circle of crowd followed him.

    ¡°A classic,¡± Ada commented with a grimace.

    Rutia''s daughter looked down on Havel as she sighed. Elaine knelt beside him, mana condensing on her fingers as light green magic.

    ¡°I''m not hurt,¡± his companion absently said.

    ¡°He gave you a good beating,¡± added the dark-haired girl.

    ¡°And he''s not even nineteen, his particle isn''t mature yet. How annoying.¡±

    Those words from Sidal''s son awakened fear in Ada for what she had seen. This wasn''t the time to talk about it, but it needed to be done as soon as possible.

    Aena absolutely should have given her answers, both about the boy and Darryl''s mysterious disappearance.

    Rutia''s daughter was about to help the boy up, when some demigods approached them with bad intentions.

    ¡°What a braggart!¡± One of them said.

    ¡°They finally put you in your place.¡±

    ¡°Are you the strongest demigod in the Lilies Park? Don''t make me laugh,¡± another jeered, ¡°You let yourself be defeated by a nobody.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The boys continued to pile up and, almost, a kick missed the body of Sidal''s son. Havel didn''t respond, keeping his head down and taking the blow.

    Ada reached out and waved her blade in front of the boys, ¡°Not another word.¡±

    Some retreated, but the boldest puffed out their chests.

    Hypocrites, thought Ada, you accuse one person and then do the same.

    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± A son of Corgi looked at her, ¡°You are probably weak like him. We should be the ones going on the mission.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    Ada breathed. She had to stay calm.

    ¡°You''re free to do so if you''re so desperate for death,¡± then she turned to Marina, ¡°It''s time to leave!¡±

    Shirei heard the voice of Rutia''s daughter and, with relief, prepared to disappear into thin air.

    ¡°We''ll meet at Lyceum¡¯s office!¡± Ada added.

    Marina nodded, ¡°Understood!¡±

    The daughter of Ien quickly made her way forward and took the hand of the son of Cragar, just as the darkness enveloped him.

    Damn¡­ she muttered as the landscape around her changed into a greenish ocean.

    They were back in the Interworld.

    Marina closed her eyes and bent over waiting for that annoying sensation to end. Her head began to spin and her stomach did somersaults to avoid bringing back the meal she had interrupted earlier.

    She wondered what would happen if she vomited in the Interworld. Would it have stayed there? Would it reappear with them in the Otherworld? That weren''t questions she needed to worry about right now, but her damned curiosity pushed her to open her mouth.

    When she finally did, the strange feeling of the Interworld was gone.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shirei asked.

    Marina opened her eyes with her mouth still open and her tongue hanging out. Her torso was tilted forward and just inches from Cragar''s son''s abdomen.

    Marina opened her eyelids in amazement and threw herself backwards. Her hand was still tight on Shirei''s, but she realized it too late, ending up falling to the floor and hitting her head on a mattress. She didn''t need to look in the mirror to know that she had turned completely red with embarrassment.

    She buried her face in her hands and kicked her feet slightly, worrying Cragar''s son even more.

    ¡°Everything is fine?¡±

    Breathe. He doesn''t understand the situation. You are friends. There''s nothing wrong.

    She inhaled and opened her fingers to peer ahead. Shirei was kneeling next to her and staring at her with raised eyebrows. He looked worried, but Ien''s daughter didn''t fail to notice his slightly pink cheeks.

    A scream arose in her head and spread into every recess of her skull. He had not remained indifferent, he too had thought wrongly.

    He''s still a boy, Marina. What do you expect?

    Shirei remained silent and stared at her, until the blonde decided to remove her hands from her face.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± she lied as convincingly as possible, ¡°A moment of nausea from the spectral travel.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Marina looked around to see where they were. They had just reappeared at the thirteenth house. The wooden floor creaked under her weight. Silence enveloped the room like a heavy blanket, interrupted only by occasional sounds or a hiss coming from outside.

    There were no traces of Dalia and this only made her worry further, too much time had passed since the last time she had seen her.

    After focusing on the demigod again, she looked down.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to follow you. I was just trying to get you out of there.¡±

    Shirei narrowed her eyelids, ¡°You knew I could do it with a spectral travel.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she laughed awkwardly, ¡°It just slipped my mind.¡±

    Silence. Shirei was obviously thinking about something, but wasn''t sure whether to say it or not.

    ¡°What''s up?¡±

    ¡°I thought you remembered, it''s not difficult¡­¡±

    Marina froze for a moment and then stared at him. He''d paraphrased the thought, but she''d gotten to the point, ¡°Are you calling me stupid? Me!?¡±

    A daughter of Ien, goddess of wisdom, who was called stupid. It was the first time for her too.

    ¡°Coming from the guy who doesn''t understand jokes,¡± she snorted, ¡°What am I listening to you for?¡±

    Marina stood up. She was still red, but no longer from embarrassment, but from anger. Shirei took a step towards her, although she didn''t seem to fully understand the reason for her anger. The blonde took one last look at the trapdoor, hoping to see Dalia suddenly emerge, but nothing.

    Finally, she decided to head for the door, ¡°Show yourself when you understand how to treat the people who care about you, idiot!¡± She huffed before closing the door behind her.

    She knew she had overreacted, after all she was a person who immediately thought about her actions, but she didn''t accept being insulted by him.

    All her time living in the mortal world, not so much since she was only sixteen, she had been under the thumb of her damned family and their mean attitude. Her stepmother had always treated her with cruelty ever since she discovered that she was not her real parent. She had made her suffer the pains of the Underworld when she was just a child without any guilt other than that of existing.

    She would never again agree to remain silent after being insulted by someone she cared about.

    It was the promise she had made to the little girl who was hiding under the bed.

    The same one who closed her eyes when she heard the sound of footsteps outside her room.

    Shirei did it innocently, unlike her stepmother, but maybe that hurt her even more.

    The thought that he actually believed it, the person she¡­

    She stopped.

    The person I¡­ maybe¡­ no, that''s not possible, she shook her head and started walking again, I care about him because he seems like a good person, but our relationship is due to the assignment given by Aena. I''m not¡­

    Without realizing it, Marina walked straight into a demigod. She almost fell to the ground and was forced to hold on to his arm.

    ... in love.

 New Equinox Flower pt.2

    The boy held her, wrapping his free arm around her waist.

    ¡°Careful, you should watch where you''re going.¡±

    The two looked at each other.

    He was tall, though not as tall as Shirei, but his body exuded a mysterious aura of power. Marina corrected herself, it was about superiority, as if she wanted to kneel before him out of pure choice of respect. The robustness of his figure was not burdened by a trace of fat, but rather sculpted by the defined musculature that could be admired from his arms. His eyes, a dark blue almost like the sea at night, had a depth that Marina found interesting. His long ash blonde hair, slightly disheveled and gathered in a messy pigtail, swayed slightly in the wind.

    He wore a golden tunic, which reached down to his knees. From underneath, torn jeans peeked out, an unusual combination that created some amusement in the demigoddess''s eyes.

    While observing him, Marina noticed a strange protrusion behind his back. At first glance it might have looked like a hump, but the shape was too irregular, too symmetrical to be a natural deformity. The demigod looked at her curiously, as if he found her surprise almost pleasant.

    Marina felt her cheeks becoming hot under that gaze and shook her head, ¡°You''re right! I apologize!¡±

    She quickly freed herself from his grasp and, without saying anything else, ran back into the thirteenth house.

    The mysterious demigod watched her and was tempted to follow her, but he gave up after seeing his home beyond the small black hut of Cragar''s children.

    ¡°What a shame. Hope to see you soon, little blonde.¡±

    Ien''s daughter slammed the door behind her and closed her eyes. Yet another fool, she was truly a lost case.

    After dismissing the scene that had just occurred, Marina looked in front of her and saw Shirei with a letter in his hands. Cragar''s son noticed her and jumped up from the bed, until he joined her.

    ¡°Shirei?¡± The blonde exclaimed before flattening herself against the entrance of the house.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The boy lowered his head towards her, before realizing their closeness. He stepped aside and gave her space to move away from the door.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to offend you, I''m sorry if that''s what you felt.¡±

    Marina smiled, ¡°I exaggerated too, I shouldn''t have gotten so angry. It''s just a promise I made to myself when I was little.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I won''t let anyone hurt me, especially if it''s someone I care about,¡± Ien''s daughter replied, sitting on her bed.

    Shirei''s pupils dilated slightly.

    ¡°I did not want to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I know, don''t worry.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the demigod stopped her, ¡°In fact, I admire you. I''m not good with people, unlike you, and all I know how to do is fight. You work hard every day to help other demigods, reminding your friends that you are always available for them, without anyone giving you any credit.¡±

    Marina''s heart skipped a beat.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Monsters and blood were the world I lived in before I met you. I thought there were only evil and petty people looking for personal gain in their every action,¡± he took a pause, ¡°Thank you for showing me everything I missed.¡±

    ¡°Shirei¡­¡± the girl''s voice faded, ¡°Can I hug you?¡±

    However, she didn''t wait for her response to do so. She reached him and buried her head in his chest, desperately trying to hold back the tears.

    It was the first time.

    The first time anyone recognized her efforts.

    She felt so happy that she might even fly with joy.

    The two stood still for a few minutes, before it got awkward. Marina pulled away from Shirei and tried to hide her face streaked with a few tears.

    The demigod observed her in silence, giving her all the time she needed.

    ¡°I want to tell you something too,¡± she searched for the right words, ¡°I don''t know why you try to hide your powers from everyone¡­ but others deserve to see the person you are, not the son of Cragar they despise, no matter how much you are strong.¡±

    Ien''s daughter wiped her face and blinked, then tried to shift her attention from that speech. She didn''t realize she had managed to get a smile from him.

    ¡°Have you received a letter from Mr. D''Agostini?¡±

    Shirei nodded, showing her the already opened paper wrapper.

    ¡°An elf brought it as soon as you left, that''s why I didn''t follow you.¡±

    Ien''s daughter smiled, So he wanted to stop me! Ok, enough, I look like an eleven year old girl.

    ¡°What''s written on it?¡± She asked in the end.

    ¡°I need to get ready to leave by this evening and head to the Great Mansion as soon as I''m ready.¡±

    Marina''s smile faded, ¡°Ah...¡±

    She knew he would have to leave the park as a new member of the Equinox Flowers, but she didn''t imagine it would happen on the same day as their return. She wondered how long it would be before they met again.

    What if he dies during the mission? She couldn''t help but think.

    She didn''t even want to imagine that eventuality, but she felt she had to talk to him seriously. She had an internal conflict on the subject because she struggled to see Cragar''s son in that light, but the clues were clear. She had to tell him about his past identity.

    ¡°Shirei,¡± she began, ¡°There is something important you need to know.¡±

    The demigod waited and Marina bit her lip. Maybe she shouldn''t have told him like that. Maybe she should have discussed it first with Aena and Mr. D''Agostini to be sure, but Shirei deserved answers.

    Ien''s daughter looked into his eyes, then said, ¡°I believe Dalia is a goddess.¡±

    She closed her eyelids. She hadn¡¯t made it. She hadn''t been able to tell him what she thought about his past and it made her feel guilty.

    Shirei remained impassive at that revelation.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina hesitated, ¡°Did you already know?¡±

    Shirei tilted his head, ¡°Cragar cares a lot about her, especially her powers.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I put two and two together. Her ¡®Instigating Song¡¯¡­ it is not a technique accessible to the children of Cragar, otherwise I would know how to use it.¡±

    Despite the topic, the blonde smiled, ¡°You''re being a little too arrogant.¡±

    Shirei stared at her with piercing eyes, forcing her to look away.

    ¡°Salix, before flying away, said that he was not the only one present at the park. The other is Dalia, daughter of Cragar and a goddess of song.¡±

    ¡°Aor, goddess of music,¡± Marina corrected him, surprised by how much sense his reasoning made.

    Everything seemed clear to her at that moment, this is where the little girl''s passion for music came from.

    ¡°Do you think we should tell her?¡±

    Shirei glanced at the trap door in the center of the room, ¡°No, at least not now. We''ll do it together after I get back, if she decides to show up.¡±

    Marina looked down sadly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She didn''t want him to leave, but she certainly couldn''t go against the will of the divine Aena. She raised her head to greet him with a smile, when she found herself held in his arms.

    Marina froze and remained tense with surprise, then, slowly, she let go and appreciated that gesture.

    ¡°Come back soon,¡± she whispered before walking away.

    With a deep breath, she got out of bed and walked to the exit. The two demigods exchanged one last look, then Marina left the thirteenth house and Shirei got to work.

    It didn''t take Cragar''s son more than a handful of minutes to get ready, he grabbed some clothes, a few cans from his energy drink stash and was tempted to look for some food to filch.

    After running out of room in his backpack, he bent over and reached under the bed. He grabbed the briefcase with his hands and opened it to reveal its contents.

    The first thing that caught his attention was a black thermal t-shirt, whose rough-to-the-touch surface was embellished with a dragon scale thread, giving it a unique look. Next to it, a shirt, in the same intense black, appeared smooth and light. Continuing, he found comfortable jeans and ankle boots with a grooved sole, designed to ensure excellent grip on all types of terrain. Finally, there was an open sweatshirt with a hood, practical and versatile. Shirei looked at each item carefully, then began to dress.

    Once that operation was completed, he tidied everything up and let himself be swallowed up by the darkness of the Interworld. Dalia''s head popped out of the trapdoor moments later, only to make sure she was alone again.

 New Equinox Flower pt.3

    Shirei reappeared inside the Lyceum¡¯s office, startling those present. The boy looked around and, with surprise disguised as impassiveness, noticed that Aena was not present.

    The Equinox Flowers, on the other hand, were fully booked. Havel was sitting in one of the chairs with one hand covering his face. Elaine was watching some demigods outside chasing each other. Finally, there was Ada, who had her fists resting on Lyceum¡¯s desk and a tense expression, as if she was arguing heatedly with the rector. Mr. D''Agostini was still sitting in his chair, but he was not wearing his glasses and his tie was untied.

    ¡°S-Shirei,¡± the man hesitantly said.

    ¡°I received the letter and arrived as soon as possible.¡±

    Ada glanced at him, but suppressed her anger and backed away.

    Lyceum took the opportunity to quickly tidy himself up, ¡°Perfect, then I will illustrate the directives of the divine Aena.¡±

    The rector took out a map of central Italy and drew a circle approximately on the border between Umbria and Marche.

    ¡°The Daffodil Academy has sent us some notifications about outbreaks of monsters that have appeared further north. They have enough forces to cover the others, but they need someone to take care of this area.¡±

    Havel remained silent, his fingers digging into his hair almost as if he was about to tear it out at any moment,

    ¡°Just this?¡± Cragar''s son asked.

    ¡°Just this?¡± Ada echoed, ¡°You didn''t understand anything. An entire outbreak and there are only four of us. We need Darryl to fight such a large horde.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Three¡­¡± Elaine said with a gloomy face.

    Rutia''s daughter widened her eyes and blurted out, ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Aena instructed Elaine to stay here,¡± Lyceum explained.

    ¡°And where would Aena be right now?¡± Ada asked, before sinking into the chair, ¡°You''re crazy... you''re sending us on a suicide mission.¡±

    Shirei watched the scene in silence, causing annoyance on Ada''s part.

    ¡°Hey, say something, new member. Are you really okay with this?¡±

    Cragar''s son nodded wordlessly.

    This one is crazier than Havel, Ada thought before turning to the dean.

    ¡°What will we do with food, water, clothing and such resources if the battle lasts longer than expected? What if one of us gets hurt?¡±

    Lyceum raised his hands towards her, in an attempt to reassure her, ¡°I have marked some uninhabited areas on the map, where you can hide in case of need. All the supplies you need will be delivered promptly, so you don''t have to worry about that.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter was about to reply, but was beaten in the race of time.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    The voice came from Sidal''s son, who repeated: ¡°Let us go and exterminate them.¡±

    Havel was filled with sadness and did not think clearly during that moment, Ada knew it. In just one day he had lost a match and his entire reputation had collapsed. For someone with his ideals, a person who wanted to be seen as an unbeatable hero, it must have been a heartbreaking blow to suffer the ridicule of those who hailed him as the strongest.

    Ada sighed. She didn''t have the slightest intention of dying, but everything in that story sounded like a simple excuse to chase them away.

    Aena had ordered their healer to stay at the park, so as to increase the mission time and keep them away. She didn''t want them to stay there, or to be more specific, she was trying to get Shirei away from the park.

    ¡°At your command, Havel,¡± Rutia''s daughter simply said,

    Before leaving the room and, subsequently, the Great Mansion, Ada thought it was right to ask about the goddess of love.

    ¡°If I wanted to speak with the divine Aena, how could I do it? Will she be back by the time we leave?¡±

    Lyceum put his glasses back on, ¡°Aena is here, but she''s not available.¡±

    ¡°How come?¡± Continued to ask Rutia''s daughter.

    ¡°She is dealing with a demigod who arrived a few hours ago,¡± the rector explained, before adding, ¡°A new forbidden child.¡±

 Hero, ghost and witch pt.1

    About a week later.

    Shirei stood at the top of a hill, his black hair blowing wildly in the mid-November wind. Below him lay a valley infested with enemies, a tide of monsters ready to rain the blood of any demigod who crossed their path.

    His violet eyes glowed with a sinister light as he tightened his grip on the Blade of Discord, the infernal weapon throbbing in his hands like a dark heart.

    With a simple silent breath, Shirei launched himself from the ledge and disappeared mid-air into the darkness. He reappeared, landing among the enemies like a bolt of lightning from the ground, and the ground shook under the impact. The Blade of Discord moved like an extension of his body, cutting the air with metallic whistles. The first opponents, some orcs, collapsed to the ground, cut like ears of wheat under the scythe.

    One of them, of gigantic size, came forward, brandishing a terrifying club. Shirei stared at him for a moment, then shrouded himself in the darkness of the spectral travel, disappearing into the shadows. He reappeared behind the monster and, in one fluid motion, tore open the ogre''s neck, decapitating him. The body fell with a dull thud and blood sprayed in a crimson arc.

    Cragar''s son did not wait, and as the creature''s body began to rapidly disappear, it moved again. The monsters advanced on him, turning the battlefield into a whirlwind of chaos, but Shirei seemed to dance among the enemies with deadly grace.

    Every move was calculated, every strike quick and lethal.

    There were too many enemies, yet the demigod didn''t seem to be worried about it. Before two goblins could ambush him from behind, he raised his free hand, calling upon the tenebrae. Ten ghostly harpies appeared around him, creatures of shadow and terror, their empty eyes burning like embers. They launched themselves at their opponents, cawing in a blood-curdling way, clawing and tearing flesh and armor.

    A group of enemy witches targeted him, beginning an evil chant that condensed bulbs of luminous energy.

    Shirei noticed them out of the corner of her eye, remembering the leafed pages of Marina''s books.

    Strolleche*, he realized.

    The witches screamed and threw the mana spheres in his direction. Shirei ducked to sprint, but another goblin attacked him with a rusty cleaver. The demigod closed his eyes and activated his new technique.

    During that mission he had tried to master it as best he could and, finally, he had decided to opt for the name ¡®Etheric Pulse¡¯.

    A whitish light passed through him, making him incorporeal for an instant. The cleaver passed through him and Shirei was able to sink his blade into the monster''s body. He returned to his body and, with a leap, prepared to reach the archers.

    Seeing the sea of ??monsters still around him, he couldn''t help but wonder where Ada and Havel were.

    That second of distraction seemed to cost him dearly. A rush of pain suddenly shot through him, a sign that one of his tenebrae had just been defeated.

    Shirei took a breath and looked up, only to see a glowing orb hurled at him. In amazement, he acted on first instinct and activated the etheric pulse. His figure became incorporeal and the boy calmed down, at least until the attack hit him.

    Shirei felt his skin on fire and was thrown backwards. He fell into a line of goblins, but quickly disappeared into the Interworld to catch his breath.

    The etheric pulse doesn''t make me invulnerable to magical attacks... he thought, touching his chest.

    He hadn''t suffered major damage, but his sweatshirt had been torn to shreds. He should have been more careful.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Shirei reappeared behind the witches as an assassin. The Blade of Discord described a deadly arc, cutting them down one after another before they could react.

    Another rush of pain. Shirei knew his magical reserves were depleting quickly, but he couldn''t afford to slow down. He kept moving, a whirlwind of death and destruction, as his harpies protected the blind spots, resurrecting from each blow with even greater fury and distracting the monsters.

    The demigod was an unstoppable and lethal calamity,

    The enemies began to retreat, overwhelmed by his speed, but the demigod would show no mercy. With every shot, every single attack, he went deeper and deeper into the heart of the enemy lines, determined to definitively break their advance.

    The battle had just begun, but the field was already tinged with the purple blood of the enemies, and Shirei was at the center of that pandemonium, indomitable bringer of discord and death.

    Shirei advanced unstoppably, his blade cutting through air and bodies with equal ease. Without realizing it, he let himself sink into that very familiar sensation.

    Nothing existed anymore. Suddenly he was alone again, like when he first woke up in the Underworld.

    He couldn''t hear anything, no one was there.

    He spent whole hours thinking about what to do, what was the purpose that forced him to stay alive.

    Now he had one: kill all the enemies.

    Every step was an assault, every breath an explosion of strength. Enemies dropped like flies, even though their numbers seemed infinite. The demigod was not deterred. His face was a calm mask, his violet eyes scanning the space without the slightest concern.

    His lips unconsciously curved upward.

    Suddenly, a group of armored monsters emerged from the fray, barreling towards him with spears lowered. Shirei didn''t bother to find out what monstrous race they were, probably orcs. He ordered the dark creatures to fall upon them, but the well-trained creatures struck with precision, causing the harpies to vanish in clouds of dark smoke.

    Shirei felt the drain on his energy increase, but he didn''t hesitate. He concentrated and activated spectral travel again, reappearing directly above the leader of the orc knights. He fell on him like a meteor, plunging the blade into the crack between his helmet and armor. The monster fell, and his companions staggered for an instant.

    It was all Shirei needed.

    With a sequence of quick and precise movements, he took down two more knights before the rest could react. The tenebrae, meanwhile, healed themselves and attacked the nearby goblins, creating even more chaos in the opposing ranks.

    A screeching sound filled the air as an enemy leader, a hooded wizard, began to chant an incantation at him. A mist spread upward. From it, crackling lightning poured down on Shirei. The demigod began to run, activated the etheric pulse and became intangible for a moment, passing through the bodies of his enemies as if he was a ghost.

    He returned to normal a few steps away from the magician, who barely had time to widen his eyes. Shirei, in the midst of his murderous calm, met the wizard''s gaze and, before the blade of discord penetrated his chest, he deflected its direction by piercing his shoulder. He lost concentration for a moment and looked at the boy on the ground, before a charge from the orcs forced him to move. Shirei swung his weapon in an attempt to keep the monsters away, but the latter continued their march, trampling the wounded demigod.

    Cragar''s son heard him cry out in pain for a short while, then his life was extinguished with the speed of a flash of light.

    Shirei ignored the thoughts and prevented himself from stopping to think about the scene. He had to keep fighting if he wanted to earn that chance.

    The surviving opponents retreated, but Shirei did not slow down. He felt the tension, but the adrenaline of the battle and his calm determination pushed him beyond the limits. His blade continued to tear at his enemies, wiping them away blow after blow and helping to create an aura of fear around Shirei.

    A new group of orcs advanced with shields raised, forming a tortoise to try to overwhelm him with numerical superiority.

    Shirei smiled coldly.

    With surprising speed, he once again shrouded himself in darkness and reappeared behind the formation. His blade cut through the ranks like a deadly wind, and the tenebrae swept through the shields, tearing, clawing, and striking terror into the hearts of the monstrous creatures.

    Shirei continued to fight as a demon incarnate, a being that others would have struggled to call a mere demigod.

    He was unstoppable.

    The screams of enemies, the clang of weapons, and footsteps on the ground filled the air, a war symphony orchestrated by the son of the god of the dead that none could escape.

    At least that was what Shirei believed, but the reality was a little different.

    Ada immobilized a chronomorph by causing it to be shrouded in shadows, like a newborn baby bound by blankets. Certain that he had the target within range, Havel pounced on him and cut him down with his two axes. A few seconds passed, in which the creature remained motionless, after which a series of glitches and noises made it move spasmodically. Eventually, the chronomorph''s body became rigid and began to crumble, until it was dust to be swept away.

    The two demigods exchanged a nod of understanding and proceeded to deal the final blow to the monsters that escaped Shirei''s murderous calm.

 Hero, ghost and witch pt.2

    After a few hours, Ada drove one of her blades into the chronomorph''s head, turning it to dust, and looked around for Havel. He found Sidal''s son watching, with a blank look, the massacre carried out by their new member, now intent on eliminating the last remaining enemies.

    ¡°Holy Emion...¡± murmured the leader of the Equinox Flowers.

    When the dust settled and the echoes of battle began to fade, Shirei stood triumphant. The field was littered with enemy bodies, and the tenebrae hovered around him like guardians. The battle had been arduous, but the demigod had prevailed, the blade of discord dripping with blood wet the ground at his feet.

    The son of Cragar looked up at the setting sun, his violet eyes gleaming tiredly.

    ¡°He looks like Darryl when he lost control,¡± Havel commented absently, ¡°Only he''s still lucid.¡±

    The two Equinox Flowers watched the demigod from afar, unsure of the reason for their summoning there. Shirei would very well have been able to fight the entire horde alone and win.

    ¡°Unlike him, however, Darryl ran out of mana and risked being overwhelmed while he was weak¡± Ada remembered, thinking of that distant moment, ¡°He''s been going on for hours.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he''s more powerful than Darryl?¡±

    ¡°Darryl is more experienced, but he certainly has a limit,¡± assessed Rutia''s daughter.

    ¡°Him too,¡± Havel replied, ¡°His body can get tired if he always maintains these rhythms.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± The boy echoed her.

    ¡°I don''t think he''s aware of it, but he''s empowering his entire body using the channeling technique Darryl taught us.¡±

    The two stared at him for a few seconds.

    Havel grimaced, ¡°Even so, thanks to it you improve your performance, but you drain your magical reserves. He would end up exhausted anyway.¡±

    ¡°But this doesn''t happen because he travels to the Interworld where he absorbs all the necessary aether. His body will then convert it into mana so he can replenish his reserve.¡±

    ¡°Infinite energy...¡± Sidal''s son murmured, looking at his hands.

    The two uttered the same sentence at the same time. They didn''t say it with contempt, but it was a thought that popped out of their heads and they couldn''t take it back.

    ¡°What a damn monster.¡±

    After the battle that had just taken place ended, Shirei did not head towards his companions, but entered the battlefield again, forcing Havel and Ada to follow him. The land was still scarred from the fierce battle, with scattered debris and the acrid smell of blood permeating the air. The demigods advanced in silence, each step accompanied by the dark reverberation of their thoughts.

    Shirei stopped at the foot of a body tortured and disfigured by the beatings he had received. His eyes lowered slowly, observing the now lifeless figure with sadness and respect. The scars and wounds were so deep that it was almost impossible to recognize his face.

    Havel and Ada followed him until, in front of the corpse, they understood his identity.

    ¡°A¡­ demigod?¡± Rutia''s daughter asked hesitantly.

    The sight of the mangled body startled the two members of the Equinox Flowers, who exchanged a look full of meaning, almost in search of mutual comfort.

    Ada approached Cragar''s son, ¡°Shirei, what does all this mean? What is a demigod doing here?¡±

    The purple-eyed boy crouched next to the body, placing a hand on the bloody dirt. His gaze was fixed, lost in thought.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Finally, he decided to speak, his voice barely a whisper that seemed to blend with the wind.

    ¡°I was about to kill him, until I realized it and managed to deflect the attack,¡± he said, without taking his eyes off the body.

    ¡°As soon as I wounded him, the orcs didn''t think twice about stepping on him or not, even though he seemed to be on their side.¡±

    Ada felt a lump tighten in her throat, but she remained silent, respecting the moment of mourning. Havel, still visibly tired, ran a hand through his hair, which was still sticky from the blood it was soaked in.

    As silence reigned again, the group prepared to leave that place of pain. Shirei cast one last look at the demigod''s lifeless body, promising to return to him, then followed his companions in the direction of their refuge.

    The abandoned house that served as the base of operations for the Equinox Flowers stood alone, shrouded in the shade of the large trees that surrounded it. It had probably once been an elegant home, but now it showed signs of age and abandonment. The walls, once immaculately white, were covered in ivy and moss, while the windows, with cracked and in some places broken glass, revealed the dim interior.

    The front door, made of solid wood, was ajar and creaked slightly every time the wind blew through the trees. Inside, the air was damp and cold, carrying with it the smell of dust and old wood. A large corridor opened in front of the guests, with parquet floors now worn and creaking. Faded paintings and yellowed photographs adorned the walls, telling stories of a distant past.

    A large living room with a marble fireplace occupied the center of the house, the ashes of a fire that had been extinguished for a few days. Armchairs, also covered, surrounded the fireplace, behind them was positioned a long red sofa.

    The kitchen, although outdated, was still functional. Rusty pots and pans hung above a large wooden table. Water from an old hand pump in the sink was cold but drinkable, and an old oven had been repurposed to heat food and drink.

    A creaking staircase led upstairs, where bedrooms provided temporary refuge for the group''s members. The beds, with hard mattresses and dusty blankets, were still a comfort after the fatigue of battle.

    Despite its state of decay, the abandoned house represented a safe haven for the group. Its sturdy walls and isolation offered valuable protection, allowing the demigods to rest and keep an eye on the valley from where enemies emerged.

    Evening fell and the trio indulged in a moment of rest before preparing for their vigil shifts. Shirei and Ada were sitting on two armchairs in front of a fireplace, while the latter was busy lighting the fire.

    If Darryl was there we would have already done it... the girl complained through clenched teeth, ¡°Havel, can you help me?¡±

    Sidal''s son was lying on a rough sofa just behind them. He turned away from them and said, ¡°Nope.¡±

    Ada grimaced, but didn''t push him further and turned to Cragar''s son, ¡°Don''t you know how to make a fire easily?¡±

    Shirei remained silent and shook his head.

    As I imagined...

    Finally, after endless minutes spent with matches found in the kitchen, the demigoddess managed to light the fire.

    After making sure the flame was stable, she said to her companions: ¡°Go to sleep, I''ll take care of the first shift.¡±

    ¡°You can sleep too, if you want.¡±

    Ada turned to look at Cragar''s son, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shirei extended his hand on whose index finger the ring given to him by the god of the dead shone and sent out a wave of darkness. The figures of his ghostly harpies manifested in the living room around them. Some of them squawked, causing Havel to jump off the couch in fright.

    Ada took a calming breath and replied, ¡°Actually, I''m still not sleepy at the moment, that''s why I''m on first shift.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The two remained contemplating the flames of the fire, while the leader of the Equinox Flowers stood up to scold them.

    ¡°I''m going to sleep¡± he said, already walking towards the stairs, ¡°Don''t waste precious time and do the same. May Tefine bring you relief.¡±

    Shirei guessed that it was a sort of goodnight in the manner of demigods and thanked him. Sidal''s son looked very different from the way he had appeared in the Lilies Park.

    He feared it was an attitude caused by his presence there, but he kept those doubts to himself.

    Ada stared at Sidal''s son until his figure disappeared behind the walls.

    ¡°He''s been doing this since you beat him, but he has nothing against you¡± she tried to reassure him.

    ¡°He didn''t want to lose, I understand that.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter shook her head, ¡°It''s not that¡±, She raised her eyes to take a moment to pause and think about the right words to use, ¡°Shirei, it''s difficult for us to deal with you. We are a close-knit group and you fight alone every day. We lose track of where you are until all enemies have been defeated.¡±

    The demigod interrupted her, ¡°You are very strong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but we know that''s not true. We are more powerful than the normal demigods of the Lilies Park and on average equal to the best of the academy, but you are different,¡± she placed her gaze on the fire, ¡°Knowing that people like you exist reassures the weakest, but for others it can be frustrating.¡±

    ¡°So this is Havel''s problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ada nodded, ¡°He was always the strongest, the hero who threw himself into the middle of the battle. In the park they applaud him for this and it means a lot to him. After the clash with you, the envy of others has surpassed the enthusiasm of the young people.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter turned back to the purple-eyed demigod, her eyes softening.

    ¡°He''s always been under a lot of pressure and this time he lost,¡± she smiled slightly, ¡°So he just needs some time to digest it.¡±

    Cragar''s son signaled that he understood and silence returned to the room, interrupted only by the light crackling of the fire.

 War upon us pt.1

    Ada moved some wood to keep the fire alive, ¡°Anyway, I never expected to meet a demigod who could control the aether. My mother always said that I am special because I can see it and ¡®manipulate¡¯ it through mana...¡± she thought about the masked goddess''s smile, ¡°I wonder if we were destined to meet.¡±

    Shirei remained silent and thought. Rutia''s daughter turned to look at him and couldn''t help but be captivated by his violet eyes which, illuminated by the sparkling flame of the fireplace, shone with wonderful shades of purple.

    ¡°Did I happen to say something strange?¡±

    Shirei shook his head slightly, then looked back at her and asked, ¡°What is aether?¡±

    ¡°You don''t¡­¡± Ada blinked, ¡°Okay, follow me, I''ll explain.¡±

    Shirei stood up and stared at her.

    Ada grabbed a notebook from her backpack that she used just in case, then she saw him and frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You told me to follow you.¡±

    She stifled a laugh, ¡°I mean with your head. Of course you''re stupid.¡±

    The demigod didn''t reply and sat down next to her again.

    ¡°Aether and mana are two energies that permeate our world in very different quantities. All demigods possess the god particle, a nucleus to store mana, which is used to allow us to use our powers.¡±

    ¡°What happens if it ends?¡±

    ¡°Well... you faint or, in worse cases, die¡±, then she hastened to add, ¡°This almost never happens because we are capable of absorbing it from the environment. Tiredness usually occurs before the particle is completely empty. Here you understand that you have to be careful, in fact you encounter an obstacle in the use of your powers.¡±

    As she explained, Rutia''s daughter began to make diagrams regarding the topic.

    ¡°I have another question,¡± the demigod interrupted.

    ¡°Nail.¡±

    ¡°How did mana and aether arise into existence?¡±

    Ada remained silent, the question had taken her by surprise, ¡°To tell the truth, there are no real certainties. According to the books of the Lilies Park, it all came from Thebribes during the dance of creation.¡±

    Shirei didn''t seem convinced, but didn''t ask any further questions.

    Rutia''s daughter decided to continue with the original speech, ¡°However, there is little mana in the Underworld, which is why the demigods who venture there end up dying,¡± she explained, ¡°They struggle to absorb it and don''t know how to dose it.¡±

    ¡°Cragar''s children don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she nodded, ¡°This is because you and we, children of Rutia, are capable of converting small amounts of aether into mana. In class, Mardi''s kids even explain to you how, an enzyme or something, I honestly don''t remember.¡±

    Shirei nodded, the question of medical classes seemed to intrigue him, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°From what I could see, I can see through the Interworld thanks to my powers,¡± she specified for the boy, ¡°I believe that your core contains a mixture of aether and mana¡±, Ada made a vertical line on the oval drawing, ¡°As if you had two particles instead of one. You are the first demigod in history with this peculiarity.¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    The girl raised her hands, ?What do I know, you''re a joke of nature. In my and Havel''s opinion, there are things you do that you''re not even aware of.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡±

    ¡°For starters, you are able to channel mana into your body to enhance your strength. Add to that your mana expenditure, which is pretty much perfect. You don''t have an involuntary dispersion even by accident.¡±

    Ada drummed her fingers on the notebook, ¡°It took me two years to figure out how to channel mana to strengthen myself, just because Darryl told us about it. If it hadn''t been for him, I doubt we would have ever discovered this ability.¡±

    Shirei stroked his cheek with his index finger, but kept his apathetic expression. Finally, he asked, ¡°Why did you watch me so much?¡±

    ¡°During the fight with Havel, Marina had me peer into the Interworld. There I saw how the aether was moving around you and your dark creatures. Since then, I have simply paid attention,¡± Rutia''s daughter explained, before adding, ¡°I believe that if you learned to manipulate the darkness like I do, you could also channel the aether and strengthen your body even more. Then¡­ you would become unstoppable in a fight.¡±

    Shirei made a mental note of the advice and decided that he would give it a try after returning to the Lilies Park.

    ¡°Is there anything else that can help me?¡±

    Ada stood up and glanced outside. The night was silent, the starry sky above them seemed like an endless carpet of sparkling gems. In the apparent calm, Ada and Shirei remained sitting by the fire, the crackling of the flames was the only sound that broke the frightening tranquility.

    With a gentle smile, she turned to Shirei.

    ¡°I think I should also tell you about the Imperiac apparatus,¡± she began, ¡°It is fundamental to us demigods, a unique system that allows us to channel and utilize mana, the celestial essence.¡±

    Shirei, his violet eyes reflecting the flames, listened intently. Ada continued, the tone of her voice becoming more didactic.

    ¡°This apparatus is composed of the divine core and the silver vessels. Imagine the divine core as a metaphysical heart. It doesn''t pump blood, but mana. This allows us to exercise our powers. The divine core stores and distributes this energy throughout the body through the silver vessels, exactly as a heart distributes blood.¡±

    Ada paused, looking at Shirei to make sure he was following.

    ¡°The nucleus is located in the center of our chest, approximately at this height,¡± she pointed to a part of the chest, exactly behind the upper part of the sternum, ¡°It is protected by a capsule and supplied by ichor, the divine blood that flows through us and reaches the Tebrion via the Mardi system.¡±

    ¡°Silver vessels,¡± Ada continued, trying to remember as many notions as possible from Elaine''s explanations, ¡°They are called like this because of their color. They branch out like the roots of a tree, carrying mana to every corner of the body. On our skin there are cells that absorb mana from the environment and channel it towards the silver vessels. This process allows us to maintain a stable reserve of celestial energy and not get tired.¡±

    Shirei nodded, impressed by the complexity and elegance of the system. He wanted to know more, to better understand how everything worked in every detail.

    Ada smiled, noticing his expression.

    ¡°It''s a wonderful system,¡± she said. ¡°It sets us apart from humans. However, it requires a delicate balance. Mana must flow freely, and the divine core must be able to manage energy reserves without becoming overloaded.¡±

    Shirei reflected on the last words and remembered the day of his arrival at Lake Avernus, when he was able to meet the Equinox Flowers for the first time.

    ¡°Yes, as happened to you,¡± the demigoddess confirmed before slowly standing up.

    She stretched and spoke to the boy in a warning tone, ¡°It''s late. Another day full of battles awaits us tomorrow. If your dark creatures are going to protect us, then we better earn as much rest as possible, especially you.¡±

    Ada smiled at him once again, ¡°If you are interested, when we return to the park I can ask Lyceum to include you in the lessons taught by Mardi''s children.¡±

    Cragar''s son nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then good night, Shirei... and let''s hope these monsters end up coming all out soon¡± then ahe turned and headed towards the upper floors.

    The demigod stood still for a few more moments, reflecting on all he had learned. Then, with a sigh, he looked up at the window, feeling the flow of mana in his body, aware of the responsibility that awaited him the following morning.

 War upon us pt.2

    After the dark-haired demigoddess had closed her bedroom door, Shirei longed to pursue that topic further with his father. Since he couldn''t leave the outpost to go to the Underworld, he had no choice but to postpone the discussion until another day, but he had a second idea. He let the darkness envelop him and headed back to the battlefield.

    Cragar''s son reappeared among the ruins and corpses of the previous day''s battlefield. His black hair, falling like a flowing shadow over his face, swayed slightly in the funereal breeze. The violet eyes shone with an eerie light, reflecting the surrounding desolation. With a slow pace, he reached the body of the enemy demigod, who had fallen in combat.

    Shirei knelt next to the corpse and closed his eyes, trying to concentrate. The world around him seemed to blur, and with a wave of ghostly energy, the son of Cragar found himself catapulted into the Interworld. The kingdom in between stretched before him like a vast seabed, but without the serenity of the abyss. The sky above him became a whirlwind of green, white and black, colors that danced and mixed chaotically, apparently making no sense. Everything was in perpetual motion and nothing was ever stable. In that dimension, Shirei saw the ghost he was looking for. The ethereal figure floated as if trapped between two worlds. His face, still marked by mortal beauty, was now veiled in sadness and resignation. His eyes were two bottomless wells of melancholy, framed by transparent skin that revealed the ghostly essence of his being. The torn clothes, torn to shreds of pale light, waved around the body like cold flames.

    Shirei rose to his feet, feeling the chill of the Interworld creep into the enemy demigod''s spirit.

    ¡°I need help,¡± he whispered, his voice an echo across the waves of that ghostly sea, ¡°There is information I need to have.¡±

    The ghost looked up and seemed to recognize him. A hint of life crossed his vacant eyes, bringing him back from that apparent post-mortem stasis of which he was the victim.

    ¡°What did you come back to do? I know it''s the fate I deserved, even without a sermon from you.¡±

    The ghost bent over and closed his eyes, desperately wanting to move away from his body.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    The demigod nodded, ¡°Only your name, we soldiers do not have the privilege of meeting one of your rank.¡±

    Shirei stepped back to make room for the ghost, ¡°Sorry, I don''t know anything you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You''ve lost your memory, right? So lucky.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I... I want to remember,¡± the boy managed to say before asking the fateful question, ¡°Who am I?¡±

    The ghost opened its mouth, but only a distorted sound came out, ¡°******. I''m Reno, nice to meet you.¡±

    Shirei made a confused face, ¡°Reno¡­ can you repeat that?¡±

    The ghost''s voice was covered again and Shirei couldn''t understand the name even by lip-reading. Ringing ears forced him to change the subject.

    ¡°If we are soldiers, who do we belong to?¡±

    ¡°To the Ancient One''s army, it seems obvious to me.¡±

    Shirei was perplexed, ¡°You''re talking about Rakion, but he should be in eternal rest.¡±

    ¡°There,¡± the ghost pointed out, ¡°That''s exactly why it will attack you.¡±

    ¡°Would it cause unnecessary bloodshed, just because for some unknown reason he awakened?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that''s really why?¡± Reno laughed, ¡°It doesn''t matter, he already has a plan to deal with all of you, starting with you and ending with the flame hero.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me more?¡± Cragar''s son asked

    ¡°He says the nightmare and the remaining generals will take care of your army. He has someone the flame hero can''t fight and that idiot king of the gods can''t do anything about.¡±

    Shirei remained silent. He linked the nightmare to Salix and the title of hero of the flame to Darryl Fyreborn. The fact that the enemy knew about him meant that his power must represent a source of danger. The demigod overlooked the insult made by the son of Aor, after all he didn''t care much about Emion.

    ¡°Do not look at me like this. I''m dead now, whether I decide to continue wandering here like a ghost or am summoned before Cragar makes little difference. These are places where the sky god has no jurisdiction.¡±

    Shirei assessed the situation, ¡°The gods cannot stand idly by.¡±

    ¡°They will,¡± the ghost contradicted him, ¡°And don''t hope for the divine army or the heroes of the great war. There''s no way Emion would put his hard work at risk so much.¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod took a mental note of the last topic, he didn''t even know what the other was talking about. ¡°Is this a diversion too?¡±

    ¡°Obvious! What did you think?¡± The deceased boy laughed in his face, ¡°The monsters are enclosed in temporal faults that he has scattered throughout Italy and which he is opening only to keep the most powerful demigods away and divided.¡±

    His cloak fluttered in the wind, ¡°It''s no use, you''ll be stuck here until you''ve defeated all the enemies, and he''ll bring them back to life in the Abyss anyway.¡±

    ¡°This way he won''t have any casualties before launching his attack,¡± Shirei concluded.

    ¡°Bingo! You are just wasting precious time. The monsters come out in waves so as to hold you as long as possible, as well as drain you both in body and mind.¡±

    Cragar''s son was considering the best choice to make, ¡°If we clear out all the monsters in the faults, how much time do we have before the attack?¡±

    An idea of ??how the mysterious enemy reasoned was already beginning to form in his head. He had followed the lesson given by Marina and, through the knowledge extracted from Cragar''s words, he had managed to understand that Rakion was against the celestials.

    All that remained was to understand the motive that pushed the ancient god to attack his own progeny. To tell the truth, the boy wondered about the too many inconsistencies with the knowledge he had obtained and what Reno had just said.

    Talking about the unknown god seemed extremely simple to him, as if the thought of him was almost familiar to him.

    The son of Aor counted on his fingers before answering, ¡°I can''t tell you exactly, certainly no more than a week.¡±

 War upon us pt.3

    As the two continued their discussion, the air around them began to vibrate with a strange energy. The color swirls of the Otherworld intensified, and a strange blur in midair alerted them to what was happening beyond the veil. The temporal fault from which the monsters came had opened, like a wound in the very fabric of reality. From that rift, new monsters began to emerge, grotesque and deformed creatures.

    Shirei, with just one look, understood the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°There they are¡­ damned orcs,¡± the ex-demigod said contemptuously.

    Shirei turned to look at him and stretched out a hand towards him: ¡°I can give you the revenge you deserve, if you wish.¡±

    ¡°Should I side with the gods?¡±

    ¡°No, take mine.¡±

    The son of Aor narrowed his eyes, ¡°The way you''re telling me this is scary. What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I will give you an immortal body, insensitive to pain and free from tiredness.¡±

    ¡°You will make me one of your dark creatures.¡±

    Reno, as a ghost, could neither swallow nor sweat, but if he had been alive he certainly would have done so.

    ¡°A-and what do you want¡­¡± the offer seemed too good to be true, ¡°What would you like in return?¡±

    The demigod''s violet eyes glinted with a sinister light. Reno felt he was one step away from a new life, an eternal journey that he was definitely not ready for. He was scared but, at the same time, he was extremely attracted to those fingers.

    ¡°Fight by my side.¡±

    The son of Aor stared at the hand in silence.

    He was dead, killed by creatures he had to fight. He had faced battles his entire life, only to see the next day. The alternative of eternal rest was not a bad one, after all he could wander anywhere and see anything.

    Shirei''s outstretched hand, however, was calling to him almost magnetically.

    He wanted to fight, he felt the need to be on his side.

    ¡°On one condition,¡± he managed to say before touching Cragar''s son, ¡°When this battle is over and I have had my revenge on these cursed orcs, I want to be set free. I will never serve the gods.¡±

    Shirei didn''t answer, he just nodded and held out her fingers towards the ghost. The monsters were about to reach them, a sign that the time to ponder the choice was over.

    Reno looked up blankly at Shirei. There was no hesitation in his eyes, just a renewed determination.

    ¡°Make me one of your shadows,¡± the ghost replied, in a whisper that sounded like an echo, ¡°I accept.¡±

    Shirei held out his hand toward Reno, and the ghost did the same. As soon as their fingers touched, a deep darkness emerged from nowhere, like a liquid shadow that crawled and wrapped itself around Reno''s ghostly body. The darkness, alive and pulsating, enveloped the ghost with sinuous movements, enclosing him in a cocoon of darkness. As it grew denser and denser, Reno''s ethereal body began to change. The ghostly light that composed it merged with the darkness, and from the shadows a new form was born.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The new demigod''s skin was a deep black, like the starless night. The eyes lit up with an intense, almost incandescent light, like two burning embers in the darkness. A cloak of pitch-colored fabric formed around his shoulders, billowing and billowing like black smoke in the wind. When the darkness dissipated, Reno was no longer the ghost of a demigod killed by orcs, but a new creature, forged by the darkness.

    One of Shirei¡¯s tenebrae..

    His presence had become alive, filled with a dark and unstoppable power. Shirei observed his work with a mixture of satisfaction and sadness, knowing that Reno''s new form would no longer be free of its own will.

    ¡°Reno,¡± Shirei said, his tone solemn, ¡°Now, are you ready to fight? Together, we will face all the hordes and carry out our mission.¡±

    The shadow tilted its head in respect, the light of its eyes shining blankly. The world around them seemed to whisper in approval, as the two demigods, now inextricably linked by darkness, left that ghostly realm.

    The former son of Aor, shrouded in darkness, observed his lord with new eyes, of one who admired what he had never known. Inside, the tenebrae struggled to understand its new existence. The transformation had been swift and powerful, but the consequences unfolded slowly, like shadows lengthening into an infinite sunset. He felt an unshakable obligation to follow the will of his sovereign.

    Shirei, with his solemn bearing and cool mind, wielded an authority that Reno could not ignore. He had heard of the dark general''s terrifying power, of the legends they told in the Abyss, of how he had summoned darkness to annihilate entire armies. He never imagined that that power would be used on him, to awaken him from the dead and transform him into something completely different.

    He was no longer human, nor a demigod, he had become a tiny piece of something even bigger.

    His skin black as night and his eyes glowing were a good reminder of his metamorphosis. He had maintained his conscience and will, but he felt he had lost something fundamental, what was intimately his.

    Perhaps humanity, or perhaps that vital spark that seemed suffocated by the shadows. His mind was crowded with conflicting thoughts. On the one hand, there was a sense of gratitude towards Cragar''s son for giving him a second chance, a new purpose. On the other hand, a deep melancholy assailed him, regret for the life he would never know again. The memories of challenges faced with courage, of emotions, of fear.

    Everything seemed distant, shrouded in an impenetrable fog. Yet, a new force flowed within him, a dark power he had never imagined possible. He felt the mana respond to his commands, heard the murmur of the Interworld in his ears. That strength, though alien, gave him a sense of invincibility. Reno knew he had changed forever. He could never go back, he could no longer be the demigod he once was. He had to accept that new identity and find a way to live with it. He had a new role to play, and he would do it with everything he had left. He wanted revenge for his own death. He would exterminate the orcs.

    With one last look at Shirei, the tenebrae prepared to embrace its destiny.

    The shadows around Cragar''s son began to swirl. With a firm wave of his hand, he summoned his ghostly harpies, winged creatures with sharp claws and pitch-black wings. The harpies materialized with a shrill caw, ready to launch themselves against the new enemies.

    Shirei charged, in a whirlwind of movement and darkness. The harpies, following his command, pounced on the monsters, tearing flesh and bone with their deadly claws. The creatures'' screams mingled with the sounds of combat, creating a cacophony of terror and destruction. Despite the harpies'' prowess, new monsters continued to appear from the time rift. Shirei, without wasting a moment, stretched his shoulders and took a deep breath. He knew the battle would be long and arduous, but the divine blood flowing through his veins was a sign that he was ready for it.

    Every fiber of his being was ready for battle, every muscle tense, every thought focused on victory. Shirei''s last thought, before entering the fray, went to Marina. Her image formed clearly in his mind: her bright blue eyes, the sweet smile, the promise that he would return as soon as possible. With that vision as his guide, Shirei charged at the monsters, wielding his dark power with unstoppable calm.

    The battle raged, but Shirei knew he would have to fight to clear that place quickly, no monster, nothing would stop him.

    A war was coming and he would make sure to be the one to win it.

 Time Rift pt.1

    Shirei stood there watching the temporal rift open completely with a deafening crash. The noise tore through the air like a throbbing wound in the fabric of time. The monsters, mostly medium-sized orcs and goblins, poured out, emitting guttural, ungainly screams.

    Cragar''s son was illuminated by the light of the first sun.

    He stood at the entrance of the rift, his calm gaze fixed on the advancing enemies. He extended the fingers of his right hand with the intention of summoning the Blade of Discord from the Interworld. Beside him, Reno raised his head with a frown.

    Do we have to face them all with just the two of us?

    Shirei turned to look at the tenebrae and heard his voice vibrate in his head. It was the first time he had experienced this bizarre phenomenon, but he immediately assumed that it must be something special.

    Reno was the first tenebrae he had generated from a conscious being, so he must have managed to preserve his soul within his new body.

    Was it possible that he could communicate telepathically with all the tenebrae?

    Not to rush you, but they''ll be upon us soon.

    The demigod ignored the voice of his dark collaborator and continued to follow that flow of thought. He realized he was clueless about his powers. He was already aware of it, to tell the truth, but the frantic need to train in combat had forced him to put that problem aside.

    Before his eyes, he saw the moments spent at Cragar Castle reappear, when his father used to visit him to see how he was doing.

    He blamed himself for not being more curious at the time.

    The god of the dead was a rather silent being, so words didn''t exactly flow from his mouth with ease. The only thing he had continued to repeat to him until his death was that he had to become stronger, using every means possible.

    What it needed to improve remained a mystery, but Shirei was beginning to believe that the phantom conflict with the ¡®Ancient¡¯ had to be centered in some way.

    Once again, his missing memories only posed a problem. That situation was becoming increasingly untenable.

    Can we focus on the monsters that are coming?

    Shirei blinked, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The demigod dispatched his harpies, who materialized in a semicircle around him. Mentally, he instructed them to organize themselves into a flock and use their wings to attack the monsters, but to return to the sky before being captured.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He had to do control their taken damage to make sure his god particle didn''t suddenly empty itself in the middle of the fight.

    The tenebrae followed his orders to the letter and Shirei took the opportunity to look in the direction of the refuge where his companions resided.

    With a grimace, he realized his mistake and sent two of the harpies towards the abandoned house. He didn''t want to risk some monsters breaking in.

    I can even go wake them up if you want, Reno said.

    ¡°No, the harpies will do it.¡±

    As you prefer.

    The two remained staring at the horde of creatures now terribly close. Shirei tried to give their number roughly, somewhere between one hundred and two hundred.

    Do you seriously think you can beat them alone?

    Shirei did not respond and called upon the Blade of Discord from the Interworld. The tenebrae got the message and tilted its head, after all Cragar''s son had done the same thing the previous day. One against a hundred didn''t seem like such an impossible fight.

    Without waiting any longer, Shirei rushed towards the creatures with the intention of immediately wreaking havoc on their ranks.

    ¡°Reno, what are your powers?¡±

    The tenebrae followed the demigod, ¡°Can we focus on the enemies, please?¡± He wanted to avoid ending up like the previous day.

    ¡°Your powers,¡± the purple-eyed boy repeated.

    Before Reno responded, three orcs had fallen to the ground, their bodies already beginning to disintegrate.

    ¡°So, let''s see... I can sing.¡±

    Shirei dodged an orc''s vertical attack to the side. The club stuck in the ground, allowing the demigod to use it as a support. He darted forward and placed one foot on the weapon, the second on the enemy''s arm, and channeled his mana into a kick aimed at the creature''s face.

    The orc fell to the ground with his helmet pressed against his skin.

    ¡°I get that, can you be more specific?¡±

    A second orc charged him into his blind spot but, at the last, stumbled upon the body of a fallen comrade.

    Shirei saw the scene and his mouth curled downwards.

    He couldn''t focus on the battle if he had Reno''s voice in his head, he had to find a way to block it out as soon as possible.

    He wondered if, by generating more tenebrae in the future, that same bond would overlap with the other dark creatures.

    My head would explode.

    Hey, should I tell you what I can do or not?

    Cragar''s son stabbed a goblin in the abdomen, ¡°Yes, be quick.¡±

    The orcs attacked en masse from all directions, forcing him to temporarily disappear into the Interworld.

    ¡°My singing can have various effects, let''s say like those of a role-playing game.¡±

    Some figurative images began to condense in the mind of Cragar''s son, distracting his concentration on the place from which to emerge again. Shirei saw Reno, not in his tenebrae robes but with his demigod body, praising his mother and being encased in a whirlwind of luminous words written in cursive. He couldn''t read what it meant, but they seemed familiar somehow.

    ¡°I can sing a song of healing,¡± the creature said as the image of light green mist appeared before Shirei. Although it was only his imagination, the demigod swore that he could feel a certain freshness spreading through the air from the fog.

    "I can also tire enemies," this time the fog took on a reddish color and branched out in multiple directions. Some orcs, figments of Reno''s vengeful imagination, were engulfed in gas and dropped their weapons to the ground, then walked like zombies.

    "I can give you strength, or speed, or protection. I can also give you more energy," the third image showed a blue mist heading straight for Cragar''s son.

    Shirei felt it, a feeling of lightness he hadn''t enjoyed in a long time. Due to continuous training, it never happened that he managed to have more than one day to recover from lost tiredness. He didn''t think he needed rest given his semi-divine body, but maybe he was wrong.

    ¡°Lastly, I can use a ¡®Concerto¡¯.¡±

 Time Rift pt.2

    What would that be?

    The image of the skill magically generated in his head, without Reno having to say anything. Aor''s son stood at the center, his eyes closed, playing an imaginary instrument with the fervor of a superstar. All around, the enemies were bent over and clutching their bleeding ears.

    My song affects enemies and immobilizes them with strong sound waves. This is my greatest power, but using it drains me and I can''t control who I hit.

    So I would become a target too, I understand.

    Shirei tried to block the connection to the tenebrae for a moment and focus on the battle. There were still some doubts that he intended to resolve through this battle, but he feared that he would not be able to do so due to the constant pressure from the orcs.

    Reno, get away from me and attract as many orcs as possible.

    So they''ll kill me?

    The help of the Equinox Flowers could have proved very useful in that situation and would have greatly speeded up the battle.

    No, so you can use your ability without stopping me from fighting.

    Do you want me to¡­ Shirei''s idea traveled through the two''s connection, Very¡­ astute.

    Shirei forced his brain to shut down and erect a barrier with the tenebrae, so he could keep his concentration on the melee.

    He exited the Interworld like a demon, mutilating the leg of the first enemy. The orc screamed in pain, but Shirei had already moved on to the next enemy.

    He slipped briefly on the almost muddy ground and stood up, giving himself a push with his bent leg at the same time.

    Reno''s voice, pure and melodious, rose above the din of battle, weaving a magical song through the air. The notes transformed into waves of energy that immediately attracted the monsters'' attention. The creatures designated him as their new prey and advanced in his direction.

    "Come cursed! You have a front row ticket to your last song!"

    Reno channeled mana through his voice, amplifying it and making it possible for everyone to hear it, despite the clang of weapons and the guttural sounds of monsters.

    Can he even speak normally? Shirei realized.

    He took stock of the information and returned to the fight.

    The son of Aor, using his innate ability, began to sing with devastating power. His voice rose above the sounds of the clash, making the very earth tremble. After a few moments, all kinds of words were written in the air and an electric sound caused the surrounding air to vibrate. The sound waves, full of energy, developed from Reno as if he was a point source. They spread in every direction and hit their enemies, causing excruciating pain that forced them to clasp their hands over their ears. The nearest monsters screamed in agony as their eardrums exploded.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Shirei, called into action by Reno''s sonic assault, tried to ignore the noise and returned to the fight. His black blade slashed through the air like acid lightning, striking anyone within its range with lethal precision. Each movement was a step that contributed to the dance of death constructed by Shirei in a more than meticulous way.

    Suddenly, two blurry figures appeared on the horizon, ready to support their fellow companion. With a decisive wave of her right arm, the smaller figure hurled a wave of darkness towards Reno, engulfing him in black.

    "Shirei!" Rutia''s daughter shouted, raising her right arm already shrouded in pulsating shadows.

    The two Equinox Flowers ran to the battle area, where they prepared to silence the noise of Reno''s skill.

    "These guys are going to kill me now!"

    Calm down, Cragar''s son replied, before calling to his two companions.

    "He is with me."

    Havel made a contorted expression, "What?"

    "The one who''s singing! He''s on our side!"

    The two nodded and fearlessly entered the fray.

    Ada moved with agility, brandishing her pair of blades, her dark eyes determined to cut through the first monsters that would appear before her. With a battle cry, Havel charged at the monsters, his axes piercing the chest of a strange, serpentine-looking creature. The son of Sidal raised his weapons again with a roar, he had just begun.

    "Come on!"

    With a powerful blow, he struck down an orc wearing the pelt of a strange demonic wolf, shattering its skull in one go.

    The monsters tried to overwhelm them with their numbers, but the demigods'' skill and the pair''s synergy posed a problem for the creatures.

    Shirei, meanwhile, called back his ghostly harpies who, after appearing from the Interworld, hurled themselves at the small goblins in order to quickly eliminate them. The sharp claws and sharp beaks tore the flesh of the monsters, while every noise mixed with Reno''s enchanting song. The battle was intense, but thanks to the tenebrae, the Equinox Flowers seemed to be stronger than ever.

    Shirei felt mana flow through his silver vessels, permeating every fiber of his being with celestial energy and making him more powerful. With a wave of his hand, he directed his harpies into a wave that engulfed a group of monsters, victims fallen into a dark whirlwind that they would not be able to survive.

    "Ada, left!" Havel shouted, noticing a monster trying to attack her from behind. Rutia''s daughter quickly spun around, one of her swords reflecting the sunlight blinding the creature, while the other pierced its heart.

    Reno, without interrupting his song, sent a message to Shirei, but Cragar''s son shielded the message with his mind.

    A pang in his sternum forced the demigod to fall to the ground as he felt his energy being drained.

    It''s not mana, what happened?

    Reno''s voice attacked Shirei''s mental barrier again, and this time he let him pass.

    Ah, so you let your subordinates die like this? The tenebrae asked.

    Cragar''s son looked up, What happened?

    An orc killed me, again.

    Silence, So tenebrae can die?

    No! I''m healing, but holy Cragar, is that even possible? Protect me!

    Shirei saw some monsters raise their weapons towards him and was forced to use the etheric pulse to avoid taking damage. It was then that he felt a second pang in his body. The technique was canceled halfway through and a bloody cut appeared in his lower chest.

    I''m low on mana.

    Havel stepped in front of the boy and shouted mightily. Cragar''s son watched the strange crimson aura cover him and recognized the ability. He was using ''bloodlust''.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers struck his enemies forcefully and scolded him: "Don''t just stand there! I''ll take care of these, you go and help Ada!"

 Time Rift pt.3

    Shirei, with a quick nod, went back to fighting. With an almost feline leap, he avoided a fatal blow to the sternum, then spun around in mid-air and landed precisely behind his opponent. The Blade of Discord described a glittering deadly arc, before falling upon the enemy in a single, fluid motion that sent him into agonizing convulsions.

    Without stopping, Cragar''s son continued his advance. He traveled to the Interworld to overcome a group of enemies, whereupon he appeared out of nowhere and stunned the first two of them. With a series of quick and precise slashes, he eliminated the remaining enemies and continued on.

    He finally saw Ada nearby, the demigoddess struggling to manipulate the shadows and keep multiple enemies at bay at once. Rutia''s daughter fought flawlessly, but the purple-eyed boy could see the fatigue in her eyes.

    "Damn! How many are you?" Ada snapped.

    She glanced upward and grimaced, With so much light, it''s too difficult for me to manipulate the darkness. If this continues at this rate, I''ll be out of mana in no time.

    Shirei appeared like a reaper and landed two orcs in front of her, "Are you okay?"

    "We have to close the rift!" The girl told him urgently. The demigod nodded, knowing she was right. The tiredness accumulated previously, added to that of the battle itself, was giving them little chance of victory.

    Shirei glanced at the portal which turned golden. With a dull rumble, the temporal rift reopened, spewing out a second wave of even more ferocious and determined monsters: chronomorphs.

    Shirei felt his heart speed up, but his inner calm did not abandon him. He thought back to Ada''s advice, who had explained to him the importance of visualizing the aether to make the most of it.

    The bizarre monsters were rapidly approaching, their horrifying screams echoing through the air.

    The demigod disappeared into the Interworld and closed his eyes for a moment, trying to concentrate.

    He visualized the aether, the seemingly intangible and omnipresent substance that permeated the entire place he was in. He tried to harness it, to control the green particles that constituted the reality in which he had taken refuge. But in the chaos of battle, his concentration seemed to waver.

    For the first time in his short life, he had failed.

    Boss, where are you? We need you!

    It was the tenebrae calling him.

    Shirei sent an image of the Interworld, Reno, how can we close the temporal rift?

    You can''t, the subordinate replied dryly, Only Rakion can open and close the temporal rifts.

    Then we just have to kill all the monsters until they are finished.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The son of Aor continued his speech overlaying Shirei''s voice, You should make it collapse in on itself, but we might already be dead before that happens.

    How can I do this?

    No, you can''t, Reno replied, showing him an image of him shaking his head with a dark expression. If you didn''t get out in time, you would be erased from existence.

    I don''t care about the risk, Shirei insisted, You have to tell me how I can collapse it from the inside.

    You should find the source of the rift and take it.

    Okay, what''s the source? the demigod asked, hoping for a clear answer.

    I don''t know, the tenebrae admitted. Every time rift is different.

    I need you to be more specific.

    Time rifts are bubbles that Rakion creates around a period of time, he took a pause to check on Havel''s health, Your friend is a madman.

    Not now, Reno. Continue.

    They are like small worlds in which the same day, or month, or year always repeats itself in a loop. You can do whatever you want, so everything is canceled every time. Everything except the death of a person outside the loop.

    Shirei listened intently, his face tense as she tried to digest the information and keep track of the warped masses of monsters he saw moving from the Interworld.

    Don''t even think about going in there, the son of Aor continued in a serious tone. Time passes normally outside even if everything there repeats itself. If something happens... we could all recover.

    Shirei grimaced slightly, I get it, someone I know was a victim of this.

    Then return to the fight, sovereign.

    Shirei opened his eyes after reappearing in the Otherworld, feeling growing frustration.

    A monster rushed at him with impressive speed, the demigod raised an arm to defend himself. The creature''s claws slammed into him, tearing at his flesh and leaving a trail of blood.

    He stifled the bearable pain and didn''t stop.

    He quickly decapitated his opponent and returned to the fight, trying to use his powers as effectively as possible, but every attempt to condense the aether failed.

    The wounds multiplied.

    Each shot seemed to find its target.

    Shirei inflicted and suffered. The fear of losing his companions made him easy prey for the chronomorphs, who continually injured even his tenebrae.

    The son of Cragar stopped, feeling pangs that drained the aether to his core to heal the creatures born of the darkness.

    He felt his strength leaving him, the pain was intense and his vision was starting to get blurry. A particularly massive monster approached him. With a glimmer of strength, Shirei activated his ethereal pulse. The technique was inhibited by lack of concentration and the monster hit him with such force that he fell to the ground.

    He tasted blood in his mouth and for a moment, desperation threatened to overwhelm him.

    "Havel!" Ada shouted, seeing Shirei in trouble. Reno stopped his singing and immediately began a sweet and reassuring melody, aimed at restoring all his strength. The notes spread through the air like a balm, enveloping Shirei in an invisible embrace. He felt his wounds begin to heal, the pain gradually diminishing.

    He felt the mana flowing into his silver vessels, the divine core pulsating with renewed energy. Minor wounds closed, the skin regenerated. The voice of Reno, son of the goddess of music, was becoming a lifeline in that sea of chaos and monstrosity.

    Shirei got back to his feet invigorated. Ada and Havel were fighting with determination not far away, fending off the monsters that attempted to attack the tenebrae.

    The harpies continued to swoop down and cause trouble for the creatures.

    Shirei knew he couldn''t give up, but, just at that moment, something shook him to the core.

    The purple-eyed boy dropped against his will onto the grassy ground, trampled by enemies.

    No, I have to get up, I have to...

    He saw the Equinox Flowers running in his direction.

    "Shirei! Shirei!" Ada called him in fear.

    He closed his eyes and in an instant, deep sleep enveloped him, taking him to a place he needed to see.

 Sudden dream pt.1

    Shirei regained consciousness with a sense of disorientation that forced him to blink his leaden eyelids. He felt his body screaming to run, as a painful memory of the battle against the monsters filled his mind.

    Only after those first moments did he realize that he was surrounded by an oppressive darkness. It wasn''t the grassy ground where he''d fallen asleep; he was elsewhere, in a completely different place.

    This place...

    Shirei recognized the familiarity of the surroundings, it wasn''t his first time visiting the place. The palace of Rakion, the Lord of the Abyss, shrouded him in its cold, tangible darkness.

    The walls were high and dark, built of black stone that seemed to absorb all traces of light. The golden torches scattered along the corridor gave off a weak ocher flame, the source of the little lighting, and projected sinister silhouettes on the walls. The air was thick, charged with an arcane and ancient energy, an echo of powers beyond mortal comprehension. Shirei found himself at the beginning of a long corridor, the ends of which seemed to disappear into the infinite darkness. The floor, paved with black marble and golden veins, resonated under his steps with an echo that seemed to amplify the solitude and mystery of the place. He proceeded with caution. He felt the weight of silence, broken only by the sound of a distant bell and the incessant ticking of a clock. As he advanced, the outlines of the corridor began to take shape more clearly. The ceiling rose in Gothic arches, enhanced by stained glass windows that, despite the lack of natural light, emitted a pale crimson luminescence. At the end of the corridor, an imposing door stood out. Tall and massive, it was forged from a dark metal.

    The doors were framed by elaborate columns, carved with demonic figures and shadow creatures, each of which seemed to gaze upon him with empty, menacing eyes. The door gave off an aura of power and intimidation, as if something was hidden behind it that would be best left unrevealed to the world.

    Shirei''s body stopped in front of the closed door despite his will to continue, his heart pounding in his chest. Every fiber of his being was on alert, his instincts screaming to prepare for whatever might happen. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves and focus his thoughts.

    Shirei continued to stare at the door, his breathing a little calmer, but his heart still pounding. He started to raise his hand, but a movement to his right made him whirl around.

    There, a few steps away from him, was a young man, apparently around the same age as him, who he had met before.

    The boy was wearing visibly uncomfortable armor, the edges of which seemed stiff and ill-suited to his physique. The armor was a light pink tending to silver, but adorned with thin golden streaks that ran along the edges and joints, drawing intricate geometric patterns. The golden lines glimmered faintly in the torchlight, adding a touch of elegance and mystery to the young man''s figure. The boy''s hair was as black as the darkness surrounding it, straight and long enough to cover his eyes. Falling freely across his forehead, they framed delicate, attractive features.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Salix''s eyes, a liquid silver with a barely perceptible hint of pink, were directed towards the door.

    Shirei wondered what it all meant, realizing that the footsteps he heard earlier were not his, but those of Tefine''s son.

    ¡°Salix.¡±

    But the boy didn''t even look at him, making him doubt the veracity of that scene.

    Shirei sensed an aura of unease around Salix, as if the young man was struggling with something internal, an unease that reflected the discomfort of the armor he wore. However, despite the obvious discomfort, there was a firmness in his posture.

    ¡°What does all this mean?¡± Shirei asked, his voice echoing slightly in the silent hallway.

    Salix looked up, but did not move and remained waiting in front of the closed doors.

    ¡°I''m Salix,¡± he announced finally.

    ¡°I know. What''s happening?¡± Cragar''s son asked, curiosity mixed with slight suspicion.

    Salix took a step closer to the entrance, his armor making a soft clink with each movement.

    The doors opened with an ancient groan, revealing a vast room that seemed to defy the laws of physics and architecture. Salix entered first, striding forward with purpose, and Shirei followed, his eyes wandering to take in every little detail. The royal hall of Rakion was a circular area, the floor of which was decorated with intricate symbols resembling an ancient clock. The lines and numbers intersected in a hypnotic pattern, giving off a light golden luminescence. Salix''s every step seemed to resonate with an almost musical echo, as if he were treading on time itself.

    The walls, or rather their absence, were replaced by golden columns that stood like pillars in a circle, supporting a scaffolding made up of a thin circular segment without a ceiling.

    Purple banners hung from the columns, the billowing fabric appearing alive. Some figures drawn inside whispered words in a language that Shirei couldn''t recognize. The banners were embroidered with some symbols, in a lost language that Shirei hypothesized to date back to the third generation: the Age of the Ancients.

    He couldn''t help but wonder the translation of those words.

    Beyond the columns, the nonexistent walls faded into a breathtaking vision of a dynamic galaxy. Twinkling stars and luminous nebulae danced in the void, creating a cosmic panorama that seemed to encompass the entire room.

    The sensation he perceived was that of being on an altar in space, a meeting point between the physical and otherworldly worlds.

    In the center of the hall, dominating the entire universe with its regal presence, was a golden throne. The seat was massive, ornate with detailed carvings of mythological scenes and epic battles, which Shirei traced to the exploits of the ancient god. It seemed to glow with a light of its own, a fusion of pure gold and divine power. As Cragar''s son advanced following Salix inside, he noticed a strange blade floating above the throne.

    His first instinct was to trace the scene back to the legendary sword of Damocles, but he quickly suppressed that thought.

    The weapon was long and thin, made of a dark metal that contrasted starkly with the golden throne. It had a silver hilt without a guard, while the anthracite-colored blade resembled a strange scythe seen elsewhere.

    It seemed to be suspended in the air by an invisible energy, a disturbing force that the violet-eyed demigod traced back to Rakion.

    Before he could examine the weapon in even more detail, his attention was diverted by something, or rather someone.

    A figure was present beyond the shadow cast by the throne.

 Sudden dream pt.2

    Rakion had his back turned and dominated, imposing, the entire royal hall. Shirei tried to move, to take a step back, but his body remained still, paralyzed. Every fiber of his being required him to prepare for battle, but his legs remained glued to the ornate floor.

    When he tried to travel to the Interworld, he found that he was unable to.

    Is this a dream?

    For further confirmation, he attempted to summon the tenebrae and seek out Reno''s consciousness.

    No response.

    Salix advanced without hesitation, stopping a few steps from the throne.

    His voice broke the silence, absorbing the tension in the air.

    ¡°I have returned, my lord,¡± he said respectfully.

    Rakion didn''t turn, his form as still as a statue.

    The god stood, facing the vast and mysterious cosmos that stretched along the walls. He was almost two meters tall and his olive complexion stood out under the starlight. Despite his muscular body, his physique appeared incredibly slim, almost anorexic. The gold-plated robes he wore glittered, creating a golden halo around him. Rings adorned his fingers, each embellished with rare gems of mysterious provenance.

    When he spoke, his voice was cold and sharp, like the reaper''s blade that takes the lives of those whose time has run out.

    ¡°This delay will cost you six months of your life.¡±

    Salix lowered his head, accepting the verdict without hesitation.

    ¡°I understand that.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rakion replied, his tone of contempt evident, ¡°You don''t understand, time is always crucial. That''s why you''re a mere replacement.¡±

    Shirei watched the scene, his heart pounding in his chest. Rakion''s words were like cruel lashes, each sentence a harsh blow to his mind, which recognized the tone of the god''s voice.

    The nightmare he had ended up in was far too real to be a simple dream, he was slowly coming to that conclusion.

    He was a prisoner of his own subconscious, a helpless witness to a dialogue between the former king of the Gods and his subordinate. Salix remained silent, accepting his fate with a resignation that made Shirei''s heart ache.

    Rakion''s figure exuded an aura of unrelenting authority, a power that seemed infinite and inescapable. Cragar''s son felt the weight of those words on him, as if they had been directed at him as much as at Salix.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The feeling of helplessness was suffocating, but familiar at the same time. As his body was bombarded with the myriad of negative sensations, Shirei wondered if those were truly his emotions.

    But the nightmare continued and Shirei could only keep on being a spectator. He had to wait and take advantage of the slightest chance of waking up from that terrible dream, should it present itself.

    Salix looked visibly upset by Rakion''s words.

    With a tense gaze, he glanced at Shirei. The demigod sensed something strange in that gesture, a silent communication that seemed to transcend the simple meeting of glances. Shirei had wondered about that scene and, suddenly, he understood: it was the boy who showed it to him, a memory projected directly into his mind through a dream.

    Why are you showing me this? He asked himself, but received no answer.

    Rakion broke the silence in an irritated tone.

    ¡°I''ve already wasted too many precious seconds on you. Fill me in on the details and take your leave.¡±

    The son of Tefine looked down before replying, ¡°Aena knows¡­ about both me and the little girl.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± replied the god, with a hint of satisfaction in his voice, ¡°The truce between Emion and Cragar will not last long at this rate. What about the Calm Sovereign?¡±

    Salix hesitated for a moment, as if weighing the words carefully, ¡°He is really there, but his memories are dormant,¡± he paused.

    He was trying to buy time to find out more information, but Shirei was certain that it was simply a risk.

    Rakion seemed to have been quite clear about the price that meeting would be worth.

    Six months of life, apparently useless for an immortal being of his caliber.

    Salix hid those thoughts and returned to the conversation, ¡°Are you sure to proceed with the plan?¡±

    The evil deity sighed, once again showing his palpable irritation, ¡°Yes, I have already opened the temporal rifts.¡±

    With a barely audible tone of concern, the future god of nightmares asked, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that he might become too powerful?¡±

    Rakion responded with a cold, humorless laugh, ¡°The Calm Sovereign will not be a problem, no one will be. Now listen to your directions, for I will not waste time repeating myself.¡±

    Shirei watched the scene, increasingly aware of the role he was playing in that induced dream or memory.

    The tension between Salix and Rakion was palpable, and every word that came out of the Ancient One''s mouth seemed coldly calculated. Shirei didn''t know if the way he spoke was due to awareness of his presence.

    And yet, if Salix is ??making me see this in my dream, it only means that this scene has already happened.

    Rakion couldn''t have known that Salix was leaking the report of his mission to the Lilies Park, so there was no need to be so cryptic.

    He''s doing it on purpose, even though he and Salix are alone.

    The revelation of the time rifts and the mention of the Calm Sovereign left Cragar''s son with more questions than answers, but one thing was clear: there was a plan afoot, a complex intrigue involving forces far beyond the caliber of demigods.

    As he listened, the demigod continually tried to make up his mind. He had to absorb every detail, knowing that this information would be crucial once he woke up.

    Salix bowed his head in submission.

    Rakion continued, his voice cold and commanding: ¡°You will remain hidden in the last temporal rift until the heroes arrive, and you will fight them when they have recovered the mask.¡±

    Shirei saw the nightmare god''s eyes go blank. His voice trembled as the words fell from his lips like an uncertain response to a professor''s difficult question, the concern more than evident in the tone of his voice: ¡°But this way...¡±

    Rakion remained silent.

 Sudden dream pt.3

    The Ancient One''s clear implication was that Salix would have to fight anyone who came before him, much as Reno had done.

    If this event had led to the meeting with Shirei, Salix would have risked losing out. The evil god, however, seemed to consider it a perfectly valid minimal and empty sacrifice.

    Is Rakion ready to sacrifice a god who blindly follows him as if nothing had happened? Does he just want to send him away at the risk of losing him or does he mean to say that he has full faith that Salix will not be defeated?

    Judging by the face of the son of Tefine, Shirei could only ignore the second alternative

    At the same time, though, sending a god into battle is a guaranteed victory.

    Salix, as a deity, had to be immortal, so they would not have been able to kill him even if they wanted to.

    So¡­ why does he look so scared?

    The question remained unanswered, while Rakion''s silence became more eloquent than any words.

    ¡°After that the war will begin,¡± the Severe concluded, without any trace of emotion.

    Suddenly, the blade floating above the throne came to life, flying in a lightning-fast motion and stabbing Salix from behind. The boy flinched as the strange weapon pierced him, but incredibly, he was not injured.

    The blade, a sort of sword with an ancient and menacing appearance, was characterized by a blade that started straight but became curved after a short while. The edge of the sword almost described a broad crescent before ending in a sharp point.

    A ''kopesh''...

    Shirei was surprised by that word, which had come from who knows where. The kopesh was a typical blade born in the Sumerian era and then adapted by the Egyptians as equipment for the Pharaonic army.

    Where is all this information coming from?

    It was an easy question to answer.

    From my past memories...

    The same fragments that he couldn''t even put together.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Shirei returned his attention to the dreamlike scene before him. The weapon floated with sinister grace toward Rakion''s hand, and he gripped it effortlessly.

    As soon as contact was made between the god''s skin and the mystical metal, a flow of opaque energy escaped from the weapon and was conveyed towards Rakion.

    The god accepted the mana willingly and relaxed his shoulders, then said, ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    Salix was visibly trembling, his silver eyes reflecting, among the peculiar pink hues, a mixture of anger and fear. He took one last look at Shirei.

    It seemed to have a pretty clear meaning, a warning to Cragar''s son.

    Finally, with a look full of resignation, he nodded slightly and walked towards the exit with heavy steps.

    Shirei remained still, observing every movement, every detail, of the enemy still with his back turned. A voice in his mind warned him.

    He should have prepared.

    Once on the battlefield, the god would surely come looking for him. His being was now certain of it: that was the destiny that awaited him.

    The son of Tefine crossed the threshold and Shirei heard Rakion muttering to himself.

    The words were filled with deep hatred and resentment.

    ¡°I won''t make the same mistake again. First the demigods, then the celestial world, and¡­ finally, my son.¡±

    The dream began to slowly fade away, dissolving into a blur, and Shirei found himself thinking blankly about what he had just seen. Every single detail was imprinted in his mind as if the scene had been branded on his skin.

    Again¡­ has this happened before?

    The purple-eyed demigod took stock of all the information he had obtained.

    Cragar has already told me about Rakion, but he has always done so with leaden feet, as if he wanted to do a control test. So the Gods must know that Rakion intends to attack them.

    It was natural for the boy to wonder why the Gods were hiding everything.

    If war broke out in earnest, the demigods in Lilies Park wouldn''t be ready in the slightest...

    While he was lost in thought, a familiar voice called out to him. Shirei saw a new landscape being built in nothingness, with a silhouette in front of him that, through its voice, made his auricles vibrate.

    It was the same figure from the dream he had in the infirmary, but the details of her face still appeared blurry, as if seen through fogged glass.

    The girl passed by him with ethereal grace.

    Before he could follow her, Shirei heard a calm voice aimed directly at him.

    ¡°It''s not you she''s calling.¡±

    Cragar''s son froze for a split second, then he turned abruptly and found an exact copy of himself.

    The mirror image stared back at him with a quiet but enigmatic expression, and for a moment, Shirei couldn''t understand what was happening.

    The presence of his copy made everything more surreal, increasing the sense of confusion and restlessness.

    ¡°Is this still part of Salix''s dream?¡±

    The two studied each other for a moment that seemed eternal, silence filling the space between them. Shirei wondered what that vision meant and what message his counterpart was hiding.

    The void pulsed with latent energy and was ever changing, making maintaining concentration too difficult a task for Cragar''s son.

    Shirei felt that a deep and important truth was at hand, ready to reveal itself if only he knew how to interpret the signs.

    This was the right time to try to get his memories back, at least that was what he hoped for.

    The nightmare in which Salix had temporarily locked him had ended completely, only to be followed by a second dream.

    A meeting wanted by Fate.

 Double from the past pt.1

    Cragar''s son winced and took a step back as the entire landscape began to take shape more clearly.

    Shirei stared intensely at his double, trying to read the soul hidden behind that illusion of self. The scene around them was breathtakingly beautiful: a lush garden, bathed in full sunlight, stretched until it faded into dreamlike whitish fog. The grass was a vibrant green, glistening with morning dew, and the melodious song of birds filled the air.

    A white marble path wound through nature, the smooth edges of the shining stones reflecting the sunlight. The road led to a summer residence, an elegant villa, with Doric columns and large arched windows overlooking the garden. Colorful flowers, carefully arranged in well-tended beds, added pops of red, yellow and purple to the landscape.

    Shirei felt a familiar warmth on his face, the sun kissing his skin with a tenderness that seemed to come from another time. Although he was aware of being in an illusion, everything seemed extraordinarily real. The scent of cut grass was intense, almost intoxicating, and the heat of the sun seemed to penetrate deeply into his bones, pushing him to seek shelter in a dark area.

    Shirei looked around as his heart pounded in his chest. Every detail of the landscape seemed to evoke fragments of his forgotten past.

    The double moved in the mirror image of him, like a reflection in the mirror, and the two''s eyes met again. There was a strange awareness in those identical irises, an intuition that went beyond words.

    Cragar''s son felt a strange feeling of nostalgia, a sense of belonging that he couldn''t explain. The garden, the marble path, the summer house... everything seemed shrouded in mystery, part of a chapter of his life that had been torn away from him. Yet every time he tried to grasp those memories, they eluded him, leaving him with a sense of emptiness and unsatisfied curiosity.

    ¡°Do I have to say it again?¡± His lookalike asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The figure with the same appearance as him raised his index finger and pointed in his direction, ¡°I am you... and you are me.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Before Shirei could argue, the figure added, ¡°However, we are not the same person, to be honest.¡±

    Cragar''s son remained silent and, rather than worry about his mysterious self, allowed himself to be distracted by the landscape in search of some clue.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Yes, this is the result of the memories contained in your mind,¡± the false Shirei finally confirmed.

    The boy tried to ask himself why he was experiencing that situation at that moment, after three long years in which he had waited to see some glimpse of his past.

    That place was the first hint he was having of his life, of the memories that had been removed from him or that he had erased of his own free will.

    But why now, what triggered all this?

    ¡°Instead of remaining silent, you could ask me why you are here. Sometimes you just need to ask rather than think about every possibility.¡±

    The background of the vision, dream, or whatever it was that was happening began to change.

    Suddenly, it wasn''t morning anymore.

    The sun was about to set, coloring the scene in warm tones and making everything more nostalgic.

    The figure of his interlocutor began to tremble and change, as if it were composed of moving fog. Shirei watched, amazed, as his mirror image transformed before his eyes. The familiarity of the face remained, but the hair became slightly shorter, and the height decreased, giving the new lookalike a younger, more inexperienced look.

    Now Shirei was no longer looking at a reflection, but a younger version of himself, dressed in a black military officer''s uniform. The fabric of the cloth was impeccable, shiny buttons and red lines adorning the simple outfit. The eyes of the young Shirei were alive with a youthful ardor, full of a strange suffering and ambitions still unrealized.

    The landscape around them remained much the same, but the presence of that younger figure added a new layer of meaning to the scene.

    Shirei felt a wave of mixed emotions. He felt a strange melancholy, as if he was observing a shadow from his past, a shadow that brought with it faded promises and hopes.

    Then the demigod felt a lump tighten in her throat.

    He looked carefully at the young man, trying to settle every detail, every nuance of that image that seemed almost tangible in his mind.

    Yet, beneath that surface of order and rigor, Shirei could sense the tumult of emotions that had marked his youth.

    ¡°In case you hadn''t figured it out, we don''t have much time before you come to your senses.¡±

    The young Shirei gave him one last look before starting to walk in the direction of the villa''s gate. Cragar''s son was forced to follow him as he desperately tried to bring back memories of that place and that time.

    ¡°Don''t try hard,¡± the reply said in a sour tone, ¡°It''s not worth getting this memories back. Be grateful to be free from that testimony of suffering and pain."

    The two passed the gate of the mysterious residence. Shirei turned back for one last look at the house, but sadly discovered that it had already dissolved into thin air.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    The young Shirei closed his eyes, ¡°I have already answered that question. Try something different.¡±

    Cragar''s son returned to his thoughts as the walk continued downhill, towards a place that still appeared obscured by the whitish dreamlike fog.

    After endless minutes of reflection, he asked, ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    Shirei''s reply stopped in perfect coincidence with the disappearance of the Sun beyond the horizon. Cragar''s son''s head throbbed slightly, causing him to hold it in his hand and close his eyes.

    When he reopened them, the landscape had changed for the umpteenth time.

 Double from the past pt.2

    The fake version of him was still in front of him, but this time he was no longer dressed in uniform.

    Pitch-colored armor covered his body as if it were a second skin.

    It was a masterpiece, a perfect combination of functionality and beauty. Its sinister details glowed, reflecting myriad chiaroscuro hues. The dark metal was adorned with purple veins and inlaid with microscopic symbols of ghostly green. The greaves and bracers were equally elaborate, with thin purple spines running along the edges, giving the armor a look that was as deadly as it was elegant. The joints were covered by flexible plates, aimed at allowing freedom of movement without compromising the protection of the individual. As Shirei stared at his replica, he noticed something extraordinary: under close observation, the armor seemed to move slightly, as if it was made of living matter. The veins pulsed, following a rhythm similar to that of a calm, deep breath. The carvings seemed to animate and glow as if they were coming to life.

    He was tempted to get closer and try to figure out if his eyes were deceiving him. He paused for a moment, considering the possibility that this armor was more than just battle clothing.

    It seems as if he has turned into a tenebrae...

    After he stopped looking at his alternate self, Shirei focused on the new setting created by his subconscious.

    Only then did he realize he knew this place.

    The demigod was near the bank of the Uchia river, the affluent of memory. The landscape around him was shrouded in impenetrable darkness, a shadow that seemed to come from deep within the heart of the Underworld. The heat of the sun, which had caressed his skin shortly before, had disappeared, replaced by a sinister chill that penetrated his bones and heart. The air was thick and heavy, every breath seemed to hold a fragment of desperation.

    The waters of the tributary flowed clear and calm before him, a striking contrast to his surroundings. The incessant flow was as transparent as liquid crystal, and its movement was gentle and hypnotic, bringing with it a sense of unnatural serenity. On the surface of the river, some luminous reflections danced, casting pale glows that illuminated the area with a ghostly halo.

    The light seemed to come from another dimension, fragments of pure white that told forgotten stories and lost memories. Each ray reflected moments from the past, faces and scenes that seemed to float just beneath the surface of the water, like shadows of memories ready to resurface. It was as if the river itself was a silent guardian of all the lives it had touched.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    That tributary of the hellish lake was the cause of most of his problems. He had returned to the place where the old Shirei had died, the same place where he had opened his eyes for the first time.

    The Uchia''s luminous surface illuminated its interlocutor''s face and his dark armor, revealing how both were stained with blood. Young Shirei''s gaze was blank, as if distant. His eyelids were almost half closed, revealing the excruciating, murderous calm that he had known for in the past.

    Behind the replica, an ethereal and majestic figure appeared out of nowhere, immediately catching Shirei''s attention. It was an angelic-looking tenebrae, suspended in the air thanks to white wings that fluttered delicately, supporting it as if it were weightless. The armor he wore was of celestial workmanship and, at the same time, dark in texture, composed of plates as black as shadow.

    Every detail was perfect, as if the armor had been created not by human hands, but by those of a deity.

    Probably not even Corgi could forge something so flawless, the demigod noted.

    The pauldrons were sculpted in the shape of stylized wings, which extended slightly beyond the shoulders, adding a further aura of magnificence.

    The helmet, smooth and flawless, almost completely covered the angel''s face, hiding his identity and giving him a mysterious appearance. The absence of visible features added an aura of inviolability to his presence, making him an enigmatic guardian. The angel''s wings, wide and majestic, were immaculate white, every single feather seemed to emanate a soft light. They moved gracefully, each beat silent and almost hypnotic, as if the angel was floating through the air effortlessly. The light they radiated illuminated the surrounding area, creating a surreal contrast to the darkness of the Underworld.

    Shirei understood that the presence of that angelic figure was not accidental. The angel was there for a reason, more precisely he had been summoned to remind him of something in particular.

    The scene remained suspended in an instant of silence, the Uchia river flowed quietly behind his double, and the angel remained in mid-air in a state of simple waiting.

    He is the tenebrae that Marina told me about...

    ¡°Stop looking at Venorias. I wanted to show you my ¡®Aterdux¡¯, but I''m not bragging about it.¡±

    Aterdux? Shirei repeated in his head, though the same words echoed everywhere.

    That was the confirmation of his assumption: he was in his own head.

    ¡°Translates as ¡®dark general¡¯, it is the title given to your most powerful darkness, the one who is inextricably linked to your soul and can lead your army.¡±

    Cragar''s son could only partially follow, nevertheless his counterpart continued the speech.

    ¡°You should know at least this much, but the real problem is that you know absolutely nothing and that makes you weak.¡±

    ¡°I''m not weak.¡±

    ¡°Yes, instead,¡± the young Shirei replied, wiping the blood from his face with one hand, ¡°You cannot hope to face what comes without knowing your powers. You worry too much about what''s going on around you instead of recognizing what''s really important.¡±

    ¡°Is Rakion that powerful?¡±

    The young Shirei grimaced, ¡°Rakion... in your current state, he would destroy you, however he is not the problem.¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod''s body froze. He wasn''t so arrogant as to believe himself more powerful than a third generation god, but he wasn''t falsely humble either.

    Shirei knew he was powerful, more than other demigods.

    Why does everyone treat me like I''m an idiot?

 Double from the past pt.3

    An inexplicable itchy feeling covered the boy''s entire neck, a likely sign that he was about to wake up or something else.

    ¡°Annoyance,¡± replied his interlocutor, ¡°You are experiencing annoyance, the same feeling that others mask in your presence.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand.¡±

    ¡°You really don''t understand?¡± The other asked provocatively, ¡°Don''t you hear the nagging voice in your ear telling you that you''re wasting your time?¡±

    Cragar''s son took a step back, struck by his interlocutor''s angry tone.

    ¡°You only got this far through the muscle memory stored in your body. You have always known how to use spectral travel ever since you left Uchia. You didn''t work to create the tenebrae or control them, you barely know how they work. Was your ¡®etheric beat¡¯ really that difficult to master?¡±

    Shirei remained to reflect on those words, letting the reply finish.

    ¡°This is how annoying other people feel when they look at you.¡±

    ¡°So the demigods in the park are jealous because I''m more powerful than them?¡±

    Young Shirei sighed, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± He asked, ¡°You are not, you have never made an effort to achieve the strength you have now. There have been no real obstacles in your short life,¡± he said, ¡°This made you weak... but you can''t afford to be weak. The demigods you have met, however, cannot stand the simplicity with which you are capable of doing things that are impossible for them. You are not on the same level as others, but that also means you don''t have to compare yourself to them. You have a much bigger role to play.¡±

    The dark angel behind the young Shirei disappeared and the boy took a step towards him.

    ¡°When you wake up, work to become more powerful. Your skill in battle is unmatched by ordinary demigods, but you are only using a tiny fraction of your potential.¡±

    The boy''s figure trembled.

    ¡°There''s more, there''s so much more you can do with your powers.¡±

    The entire scene began to fragment and the background collapsed on itself like a wave after arriving at the seashore. Shirei wanted to know more, he wanted to understand what his subconscious was trying to tell him.

    ¡°What exactly should I do? How can I get my memories back?¡±

    The ground beneath their feet cracked and the entire vision began to shake them in every direction. Shirei crouched in an attempt to lower his center of gravity and remain stable as his fake self soared through the air.

    ¡°Exploit the remaining time rifts to better understand your powers. Learn to manipulate Aether and Mana simultaneously. Study the tenebrae and seek to realize the true extent of your power...¡±

    The strange cracks traveled from the ground to Shirei''s manifestation through the air.

    ¡°Become who you are meant to be. Stop limiting yourself to being an extra in a story in which you are the protagonist. Take on the role spoken of in the prophecy...¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What prophecy?¡±

    The replica was covered in cracks and began to disintegrate into thousands of fragments, ¡°Call the darkness bringer for help. Walk the path of-¡°

    Shirei was hit by a terrible sound that forced him to curl up and cover his ears. His head was spinning as his body was thrown left and right.

    Finally everything stopped.

    The sunlight began to gently penetrate Shirei''s closed eyelids, forcing him to slowly wake up. The demigod opened his eyes, feeling the familiar heat of the sun on his skin. For a moment, everything was hazy, but then the contours of reality began to be clearly defined.

    The battlefield stretched around him, an expanse of terrain battered by signs of recent conflict. Shirei lay among the dust and debris, his heart still pounding in his chest, as if it had just been torn from an otherworldly vision. The sky above him was a deep blue, dotted with a few white clouds that seemed to silently observe the scene below.

    Havel and Ada crouched beside him, their faces filled with concern. The expressions in their eyes reflected a mixture of relief and anxiety as they stared at Shirei intently.

    Ada, with her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes shining, seemed about to say something, but hesitated, as if she feared her demise.

    Havel, whose face was marked by visible weariness, leaned forward slightly, his hands still on his axes.

    Shirei remembered the darkness of the Underworld, the sinister frost and the Uchia River, but now, with the sunlight warming his skin and the solid earth beneath him, those visions seemed like a distant, almost unreal dream.

    He inhaled, I''m back.

    Cragar''s son did his best to pull himself up and searched for Reno''s consciousness through his mind, however the tenebrae did not respond.

    Is it possible that Reno is my Aterdux?

    His head was still spinning.

    No.

    The words of his double, combined with a strange sensation, told him that this was not the case. His general had not yet manifested himself, but Shirei felt he had already met him somewhere.

    ¡°Can you get up?¡±

    Ada held out her hand in the direction of Cragar''s son, distracting him from those thoughts. Shirei appreciated the gesture and let himself be pulled up to his feet, after which he surveyed his surroundings again.

    The rift had been closed, a sign that all the monsters within it had been destroyed. Their bodies had already disintegrated, leaving the battlefield devoid of corpses.

    They''re probably already headed to the Abyss, where Rakion will be recreating them.

    Cragar''s son turned to his companions, still visibly worried about him. His doppelganger had mentioned the annoyance others felt towards him, but perhaps his words had been influenced by the mysterious past whose memories had faded.

    Ada and Havel did not despise him.

    Not even Marina, he thought.

    ¡°Shirei¡­¡± Ada didn''t know how to start the conversation so she got straight to the point, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    The violet-eyed demigod looked down at his fingers, feeling the mana swirl around his body.

    ¡°I''ll explain it to you along the way.¡±

    Havel, who fell on the ground with a bleeding leg, let out a faint sigh of relief, ¡°Thank goodness! Finally we''re going home."

    Sidal''s son looked at the boy, his expression changing causing a ripple in the area of ??his cheek marked by the distinctive scar.

    ¡°We go home¡­ why do I have a feeling this isn''t the case?¡±

    Shirei approached, ¡°We need to head towards the other time rifts and close them as soon as possible.¡±

    Ada rolled her eyes, ¡°The demigods of the academy will take care of it, we''ve done ours.¡±

    ¡°And anyway there are only three of us, we can''t hope to make it,¡± added Havel, ¡°We risked a lot and I won''t take my team on a mission without hope of being able to survive.¡±

    Shirei shook his head.

    ¡°I''ll go anyway,¡± he said, staring at the leader of the Equinox flowers, ¡°But I would like you to come with me.¡±

    Havel inhaled, ¡°What''s really at stake?¡±

    The sunlight illuminated the purple eyes of Cragar''s son, making the myriad shades within them shine.

    ¡°The destruction of the Lilies Park and the Daffodil Academy.¡±

    Sidal''s son swallowed.

    ¡°Ada text Elaine and tell her to confer with Lyceum.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to warn them that we''re not coming back?¡±

    ¡°No, we need the divine Aena to intercede for us and bring back all the demigods of the Daffodil Academy. We will close all the time rifts.¡±

 Healing flower pt.1

    ELAINE¡¯S POV

    At the Lilies Park.

    Elaine was in Lyceum¡¯s office. Light filtered through the window, creating an atmosphere of serene tranquility despite the topic of discussion.

    In front of her, Lyceum sat behind the wooden desk, his gentle and well-groomed figure contrasting with the opulence of the environment. Aena watched her with worried eyes, while one of her hands rested on the curtain of the window overlooking the Lilies Park. Elaine felt the weight of that attention, but she didn''t let herself be intimidated.

    Next to the desk, another boy was present in the room. His ash-blond hair caught the light with an almost ethereal shine, while his eyes as blue as night storms sparkled with a curious intensity. He stood with his arms folded, his posture relaxed but alert.

    Something seemed to be hidden behind his back, causing him to have a strange bulge that the girl found hilarious.

    He''s cute, but he almost looks like a hunchback.

    Then it hit her.

    A pressure wave that made her suddenly stop. It was a familiar sensation that only a few were capable of arousing.

    What the¡­

    Despite his seemingly detached stance, there was something about his presence that suggested active involvement in the ongoing conversation. Aena spoke in a calm but commanding voice, directing her attention to Mardi''s daughter.

    ¡°The reason for this message?¡±

    ¡°It''s not written. I asked, but Ada says she doesn''t know yet.¡±

    Aena tilted her head slightly, her gaze becoming even more intense.

    ¡°Who decided that?¡±

    ¡°Shirei,¡± the girl replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Clearly. Did they add any information?¡±

    Elaine nodded.

    ¡°They say that the future of the Lilies Park and the Daffodil Academy depends on this.?

    She paused briefly, then added, ¡°As soon as Shirei explains in detail, they will share all the news.¡±

    Lyceum, who had remained silent until then, intervened with a thoughtful tone. ¡°We have no choice but to accept if the stakes are so high.¡±

    Aena confirmed, then turned to the rector with determination.

    ¡°Lyceum, write a letter for the academy representatives. A ¡®Kamaitachi¡¯* will come get it and deliver it to Emion''s desk.¡±

    The man thought for a moment before answering.

    ¡°We could also send a support group to help them.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied the goddess, ¡°Otherwise the soldiers of the academy would have been enough. Shirei will have formulated a plan. Even though I don''t really like the idea, we''ll have to let it happen.¡±

    Lyceum seemed to want to object, but Elaine interrupted them with a firm tone. ¡°About that! There is a request I would like to make of both of you.¡±

    ¡°What''s this about?¡±

    Elaine took a deep breath, feeling the importance of the moment. ¡°I would like to try walking Emion''s path.¡±

    The girl¡¯s words filled the room, leaving a tense silence. Aena and Lyceum exchanged a look, aware of the importance and implications of the request made by the demigoddess.

    The boy leaning against the wall almost burst out laughing. ¡°Why should you? Much better without it.¡±

    ¡°I do it so I can help my friends in times of need. Even when treatment is not necessary.¡±

    Lyceum frowned, showing an expression of great concern. ¡°Why this choice?¡±

    The member of the Equinox Flowers looked him straight in the eyes, trying to show how evident her determination was. ¡°I want to be able to do more. It''s not enough to be able to heal my comrades, I want to be able to protect them, fight alongside them. I want to be helpful in all circumstances, not just when someone is hurt.¡±

    Aena looked at the girl and motioned for Lyceum to step aside temporarily, then walked over and knelt next to her.

    ¡°Elaine Rolland.¡±

    The goddess squeezed Mardi''s daughter''s hands and gave her a worried smile.

    ¡°The path of Emion is accessible only to a select few. It requires strength, sacrifice and dedication. Are you sure you want to go through it?¡±

    The blonde nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Despite the risks you will face?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''m sure.¡±

    ¡°I want you to keep these words in mind, what matters most to me and the health of you demigods. At your age, trying to follow a second path...¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°I''ve seen what can happen,¡± Mardi''s daughter almost bit her tongue, ¡°But I''m not afraid. We demigods must be ready for anything to protect those we care about.¡±

    The demigoddess closed her eyes as countless battle scenes replayed in her mind. More than often, her intervention had done nothing but put her in danger, forcing her companions to risk their lives to protect her. A few times, they were unharmed and all she did was distract them from the enemies on the horizon. She had seen them as they threw themselves before her, when Havel sacrificed his body as a shield.

    I will never be a burden to my team again.

    Aena looked at the blonde again through the slits of her white and gold mask.

    ¡°Okay, let him help you,¡± she said, pointing to the boy behind her.

    The mysterious demigod moved his head like an insect in front of food, ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the goddess confirmed, ¡°Elaine needs your presence to proceed properly.¡±

    ¡°And what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Go to the first house, where Emion''s energy is densest and begin to perform the ritual.¡±

    Lyceum took a deep breath, then braced his arms and stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Just for the record, I don''t agree at all.¡±

    He approached the closed cabinet and, after opening it, grabbed a sealed ivory-colored tome. The rector of the Lilies Park approached the boy with ash blond hair, handing him the book with a solemn gesture.

    ¡°This may help,¡± he said, his voice firm and authoritative.

    Aena rose to her feet, pushing the folds away from her robe. ¡°Unfortunately, I won''t be able to follow you in this trial,¡± she announced in a serious tone.

    ¡°I have to go to the celestial world to discuss some issues.¡±

    Elaine inclined her head in respect.

    ¡°It does not matter, divine Aena,¡± she replied gratefully. ¡°Thank you very much for your help.¡±

    The goddess of love nodded, keeping a watchful eye on the young demigods.

    ¡°If something happens, notify Mr. D''Agostini and stop all attempts.¡±

    Her voice was penetrating, full of divine authority. Not sure that the warning had taken root in the demigods'' heads, Aena added in an even more severe tone: ¡°Don''t try to force the ritual, am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Crystal clear,¡± replied the blond boy, having already reached the office door.

    The two demigods left the office, closing the door behind them. The room filled with silence, broken only by the slight rustle of the wind that ruffled the clothes of the divine goddess of love. Before the door closed completely, Aena noticed the blond boy shooting an intense look at Elaine''s cleavage.

    The queen of the Celestials shook her head, a gesture of simple disappointment, and thought to herself: Such a father¡­ there is no way to make him mature from his youthful ''urges''.

    Lyceum sank back into his chair, ¡°I didn''t expect you to allow Elaine to attempt a change so easily, given the danger of the process.¡±

    ¡°Because I have no intention of letting it happen. I will go to Emion and forbid him to grant her the blessing necessary to walk her path.¡±

    ¡°How come you lied to her?¡±

    ¡°Elaine Rolland is the only demigoddess in the Lilies Park with the ability to heal her companions with mana, by which I mean she is the only true healer available. If she were to make the switch, she would gain the powers of a son of Emion, but not as much as a spawn, and would lose her unique role.¡±

    The rector scratched his neck, ¡°We would deprive the park of one of its pillars...¡±

    ¡°If resources run out, only her can save the demigods.¡±

    ¡°The divine Mardi could help us.¡±

    ¡°He could,¡± Aena confirmed, ¡°But, in that case, we would have to assume that the situation is critical enough to allow it.¡±

    ¡°That is, there would have already been too many losses.¡±

    ¡°So I cannot allow this passage,¡± concluded the goddess.

    She allowed herself a moment of reflection, observing the sky beyond the window. Demigods ran around happily in the square and a tumult of joyful noises could be heard from there. The knowledge that everything would soon change was like a tight knot in the goddess''s throat. She wanted them to live peacefully, happily until old age overtook them. Only at that point could the embrace of Nart, goddess of death, have led them to Cragar. Emion had always considered that hope of her as an utopia.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them while I am in the celestial world and alert me to the slightest problem,¡± the goddess finally said, her tone firm and decisive.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the man replied with a reassuring smile.

    Lyceum turned towards the door to see her go out and leave the office, but the goddess had already disappeared into thin air.

    Meanwhile, he took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes with his right hand.

    ¡°So a war is truly upon us¡­¡±

    He would do everything possible to ensure the necessary support for all the demigods of the Lilies Park. That was the promise he had made to his benefactress more than ten years ago and which he would keep until his last breath.

    Meanwhile, Elaine was walking through the exit of the large house. With a curious smile, she turned to his companion and said, ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you...¡±

    ¡°Caelius, Caelius Rivoli, but my friends call me Celio,¡± he replied, making a slight theatrical bow.

    Elaine''s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°What a particular name! Are you Italian?¡±

    ¡°Of course, like most in this place, apparently.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± Elaine looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°How come I haven''t seen you around here?¡±

    ¡°Ask your goddess, she keeps me segregated by saying that ¡®you are not ready yet!¡¯ or something like that.¡±

    He mimed covering his face with both hands, his voice mimicking a dramatic tone.

    ¡°Are you some kind of superstar or what?¡±

    ¡°Darling, do you even have doubts?¡± replied Celio with a dazzling smile. Then, his face became more serious. ¡°I have no idea, though. There are many things she prefers not to tell me, and not being able to talk about them with anyone doesn''t make things any easier.¡±

    Elaine''s expression softened. ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    She paused briefly, then added with a gentle smile, ¡°If you want, I''m free.¡±

    ¡°After the ritual. You just offered to go on a date with just the two of us.¡±

    The blonde laughed heartily. She had to admit that she didn''t mind his sarcasm at all. A light blush colored her cheeks as she responded to his amused gaze.

    The two demigods walked towards the square, the sound of their footsteps being drowned out by the demigods going left and right while the midday sun shone high in the blue sky. The air was fresh and fragrant despite being months away from spring. Soon, they came in sight of the first house, an imposing white structure that dominated the entire area.

    Emion''s mansion was a majestic building that immediately caught the eye. Its walls, built with large blocks of perfectly squared white stone, rose three stories high, culminating in a pitched roof covered in yellow ocher tiles. The main facade was a triumph of symmetry and elegance.

    In the center, a large door of solid oak, decorated with gold inlays, invited entry. On the sides of the door, two white marble columns supported a finely sculpted arch, on which was engraved the name ¡°King of the Gods¡± in Latin.

    The windows, tall and narrow on the ground floor, became larger and more ornate on the upper floors. Stained glass windows adorned the openings on the second floor, while on the third, pointed arch windows gave the building an almost Gothic appearance.

    Wrought-iron balconies, with elaborate cloud motifs, jutted out from the second floor, offering panoramic views of the square below. Looking at it from the outside, any other house would be disfigured in comparison, yet Emion''s home had always remained devoid of members.

    As the two admired the magnificence of the building, they noticed a familiar figure walking gracefully along the main path.

    ¡°I know that one...¡± the blond said without taking his eyes off her.

    It was Marina, her short blonde hair swaying gently in the morning breeze. Her gray clothes, a typical color of the children of Ien, contrasted pleasantly with the bright blue contained in her irises.

 Healing flower pt.2

    Arriving in front of Emion''s house, Marina stopped for a moment. She bowed her head and slightly bent her knees in a small bow, a gesture of respect towards the house and its illustrious owner. Her face, illuminated by the sun, showed a serene reverence.

    Once the gesture was completed, she continued her walk with a light step. The demigoddess passed the first house, heading with determination towards a side alley that led to the home of Cragar''s children.

    "Marina!" Mardi''s daughter called, raising her voice and taking a step forward, her hand reaching upward as if to signal her presence to her friend.

    The blonde, however, didn''t seem to hear her voice and, after gracefully moving a lock of golden hair behind her ear, disappeared beyond the house to continue on her way.

    Celio turned to his companion, one eyebrow raised. "I don''t think she heard you."

    Elaine sighed, lowering her hand and shoulders. "I think so too, okay I''ll say hello to her later."

    Her tone was resigned, but a light smile played on her lips.

    Caelius, intrigued, scratched his chin. "Where is she headed?"

    "Certainly the house of Cragar''s children, it''s back here," she nodded beyond Emion''s house.

    Celio''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Why would she?"

    Elaine hesitated for a moment, "For her best friend, in fact I haven''t seen her around for a while¡­" Her voice trailed off, as if she was thinking about something.

    Mardi''s daughter crossed her arms over her chest. "Also because, without Shirei, I don''t see any other reason to go to the thirteenth."

    "Shirei¡­ is he her boyfriend or something?"

    Elaine whirled around to face him, a mischievous smile lighting up her face. "That''s why you''re asking me all these questions!"

    Her tone became more serious, almost warning. "Keep your eyes away from Marina, there''s too long a line of suitors for her hand."

    Celio shrugged nonchalantly. "Will do¡­"

    "Then you''re serious." She paused, then added gravely, "Before you do something you shouldn''t, I have to warn you of something."

    The demigod smiled slyly. "Does she kill everyone who hits on her?"

    "No," the girl replied, shaking her head. "Marina is very sweet, but she''s not interested in a little story here and there to fill the time."

    "Of course, it''s the stereotype of: I''m not the classic pretty blonde girl."

    Elaine laughed, the crystal clear sound filling the air.

    Her face became serious again. "No, really, Marina has a family behind her who wouldn''t let her do it."

    She approached Celio, lowering her voice as if she was sharing a secret. "Her house is the last surviving noble family from the third era."

    Celio looked at her confused, scratching his head. "I don''t understand anything about it, but it seems like something important."

    "It is, believe me."

    Celio sighed theatrically, placing his hands behind him in surrender. "Okay, case closed with the little blonde."

    At least for now, he thought to himself.

    "Come on, I can''t wait any longer" Elaine urged him not to delay the ritual anymore.

    The two demigods crossed the threshold of Emion''s house, and were immediately surrounded by an atmosphere of royalty and magic. The interior was even more impressive than the exterior. A large atrium opened before them, the floor a mosaic of fine marbles forming intricate geometric designs. The walls were paneled in dark oak, delicately inlaid with mythological scenes and Latin words.

    A large crystal chandelier hung from the vaulted ceiling, casting a soft, warm light. Ancient tapestries, still vivid in color, adorned the walls, telling stories of how Emion''s sons had achieved greatness. The air was filled with a subtle aroma of incense.

    "Yes, this smell is really disgusting" commented Celio before moving forward.

    The demigod led her through a corridor, past shelves filled with books and mysterious artifacts, until she reached the stairs to the upper floors. The two reached the third, the most modest and intimate of the three. The room was circular, with a colored glass dome that filtered the sunlight in a thousand shades. In the center, a solid oak table, surrounded by comfortable leather armchairs.

    They sat facing each other, the table between them. Elaine, with almost reverential movements, opened the book she had brought with her. The cover was made of worn leather, decorated with golden runes that seemed to shine with their own light.

    Celio leaned forward, his night-dark eyes shining with curiosity. "So, can you explain to me what this magical thing is?"

    Elaine, her face focused on the pages, murmured, "Hold on... let me read what''s written here."

    Her fingers delicately skimmed the words on the page.

    "Didn''t you already read it?!" he exclaimed in disbelief. Then, theatrically raising his hands to the sky, he shouted: "O most holy divinities! Protect me from any magical explosion, please!"

    Elaine smiled, without looking up from her book. An amused light danced in her eyes.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Stop it, come on," she scolded him gently, trying to maintain a serious tone but betrayed by the smile painted on her lips.

    "Let me concentrate."

    Caelius, still standing, bowed deeply, "At your orders!" he said with a smile, sitting back down and crossing his arms over his chest, waiting.

    Elaine bent over the book, her eyes quickly scanning the yellowed pages.

    "Okay so it''s an evocative ritual that requires specific ingredients," she thought to himself, a slight relief in her voice. "Thank goodness, I was expecting who knows what."

    As she continued reading, however, her fingers began to tremble slightly. Her face grew pale as she realized the risks she was about to willingly expose herself to.

    Caelius, noticing the change in her demeanor, leaned forward with a worried expression.

    "Everything is fine?" He asked, his voice full of apprehension.

    Without waiting for a response, he quickly snatched the book from Elaine''s hands. His eyes fell on the page, where a figure was drawn, presumably the god of the heavens. Time had not been kind to the image, making it almost indistinguishable. The letters around the illustration were faded and in a language Caelius couldn''t understand.

    After a few seconds of confused scrutiny, the boy shook his head. "I don''t understand anything," he admitted, handing the book back to Elaine. "All yours."

    Mardi''s daughter took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves, before responding with a forced smile.

    "This is Latin, the native language of the Celestials and supposedly also of all the gods before them." Then she added, trying to lighten the mood, "Don''t worry, Lyceum will teach you to read it in ancient literature lessons."

    "Which I will certainly follow."

    "You should," insisted Elaine. "They are very helpful."

    "What you say," conceded Caelius, then became serious again.

    "But why were you shaking?"

    Elaine hesitated for a moment before answering. "I read the wrong ritual, it''s not the correct one", she stopped, trying to keep her voice steady. "I got scared for a moment, that''s all."

    Caelius looked at her for a long moment, then nodded. "All right. I don''t want to know. I trust you."

    He quickly changed the subject. "Rather, what should we really do?"

    Elaine flipped through the pages until she found the correct ritual.

    She cleared her throat and began to read: "Rite of passage of the divine paths. Go to a place sacred to the designated god and sing a song in his name. Have the reasons for this request firmly in mind and wait for the manifestation of the divinity. If the god reveals himself, wait for his decision without interrupting the prayer in his name. To proceed to the next step, let the god infuse pure mana into the god particle. If the deity refuses, do not attempt the ritual again."

    Celio nodded passively. "Great, already done in practice."

    Elaine glared at him, then added, "It also says here that channeling the ritual requires a lot of mana. Can you help me by passing me some if necessary?"

    "Always ready to help a damsel in distress."

    Elaine laughed, a helpful and spontaneous gesture to dispel some of the tension in the air. She made sure her partner was ready, then knelt on the ground, closing her eyes in concentration.

    The book was open before her eyes, as she repeated the steps necessary for the correct processing of the ritual.

    Suddenly, a radiant light began to spread from her body, enveloping her in a golden aura.

    Mardi''s daughter took a deep breath and began to recite in a clear, powerful voice:

    ¡°O Emion Omnipotens, Rex Deorum, (O Emion Almighty, King of the Gods)

    Fulgurante caelo tonans, (Thundering in the blazing sky)

    Audi meum, exaudi preces meis. (Hear me, hear my prayers)

    Tua potentia invoco, (I invoke your power)

    Tua sapientia imploro. (I implore your wisdom)

    Pater Divum hominumque, (Father of Gods and men)

    Numen supremum, virtutis fons, (The supreme deity, source of power)

    Descende de Rakion alto, (Descends from the high deity, Rakion)

    Manifestare meis, o magne Emion. (Manifest to me, O great Emion.)¡±

    A gust of wind suddenly rose, blowing in every direction and making the hair of the two demigods wave.

    The air was charged with static electricity. Small bolts of electricity began to shoot out from every corner of the room, crackling and dancing around them. The floor beneath their feet seemed to vibrate slightly, as if responding to the power of the invocation.

    ¡°Per fulmina tua tremenda, (By your terrible lightning)

    Per accipitrem tuam regiam, (By your royal hawk)

    Ostende meis viam divinam, (Show me the divine way)

    Concede meis potentiam caelestem. (Grant me heavenly power)¡±

    Celio felt Elaine''s mana flow powerfully, but he also noticed that it was beginning to weaken. Without hesitation, he channeled some of his energy into the girl, feeling it flow through his hands into Elaine''s shoulders.

    "Emion Optimus Maximus,

    Tuum numen veneramur, (Let us worship you, god)

    Tuum auxilium petimus. (We ask for your help)

    Appare meis, o Deus Deorum! (Appear to me, O God of Gods)¡±

    The light around them intensified, becoming almost dazzling. The electrical discharges became more frequent and intense, forming a luminous lattice in the air. The girl''s voice rang through the room as she continued to recite the invocation, her determination driving every word.

    Celio approached Elaine, placing his hands delicately on Mardi''s daughter''s shoulders. Immediately, he felt a rush of energy flow through him, like a river of pure magic flowing from his hands into Elaine''s body.

    He had studied with his mother how to use his powers and, with Aena''s explanations, he had managed to understand what the energy collected in his body was.

    The mana was moving to enter the girl, like a constant supply.

    For a few seconds, nothing seemed to change in the room, then, suddenly, the air crackled with static.

    In front of them, a mask made of lightning was created, floating in mid-air in the center of the room. His presence filled the room with palpable tension.

    It''s working! Elaine thought as she saw a strange light illuminate her closed eyelids, her heart pounding in her chest with excitement and hope.

    She remained still and continued to channel the mana away from her body, hoping to keep the ritual active long enough.

    With a trembling voice, Elaine called, "Divine King of the Gods!"

    Her eyes were still closed in concentration so she couldn''t understand what was happening.

    Silence was the only response. The mask remained motionless, watching them with blue eyes made of pure electrical energy.

    Elaine swallowed and tried again, her voice louder this time: "Lord Emion!"

    Once again, only silence responded. The mask seemed to analyze Elaine, scrutinizing her with an unfathomable gaze.

    With a last, desperate attempt, Elaine pleaded, "Please! Grant me your power!"

    Her mana was running out, a sign that time was running out.

    The mask shifted its attention to Celio. The young demigod, with a gentle smile, raised his middle finger towards the entity.

    Finally, without warning, the mask vanished into thin air.

    Elaine, overcome with disappointment, leaned forward until her forehead touched the soft carpet. She didn''t say a word, but her body trembled slightly.

    She had failed.

    Once again, she would have to give in to watch her friends protect her.

    Caelius, noticing her anguish, knelt beside her. Gently, he placed a hand on her shoulder in a comforting gesture. "Well, we couldn''t be so lucky right away, but it''s a start, right?" He said, trying to inject some optimism into his voice.

    Slowly, Mardi''s daughter raised her head. Her eyes, bright with unshed tears, met Celio''s blue and compassionate ones.

    She didn''t want to admit it but not being sent on a mission to support Shirei had been a hard blow.

    She desperately wanted to be at her comrades'' side, even if it would one day lead to their deaths.

    If they had done it together, Elaine would have accepted eternal rest without regrets.

    "You''re right," she admitted after closing the book, her voice a little hoarse.

    Celio''s face lit up with an encouraging smile. "Cheer up! Shall we try again?"

    His enthusiasm was contagious, and Elaine felt a small smile forming on her lips despite the disappointment.

    Maybe the boy was right, she shouldn''t give up right away.

 Divine paths pt.1

    Shirei finished his inspection of the temporal rift, meticulously looking for signs that it was permanently closed. After having also received confirmation from Reno, he returned towards the Equinox Flowers.

    Without further ado, he began to concentrate his mana around himself.

    ¡°Come closer, with a spectral travel we can reach the next temporal fault immediately.¡±

    Ada''s expression immediately became worried. ¡°Wait¡­ do you want to go now?¡± She asked, evidently surprised by his tone.

    Havel, visibly tired and in pain, added, ¡°I''m in no condition to fight, Shirei.¡±

    Cragar''s son lightly squeezed his palm and shattered the mana particles, realizing his mistake.

    I forget I''m not alone, he thought.

    A veil of guilt crossed his face, ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Shirei mentally turned to his tenebrae, who still followed him like a trusted ally despite their deal being terminated.

    Reno, can you do anything to help him?

    The creature''s response rang in his mind: My song can heal him, but he will have to rest no matter what if he wants to regain his strength.

    I understand.

    Shirei motioned for his ghostly companion to wait in the Interworld and approached Havel. Gently, he picked him up on his shoulder.

    ¡°I''ll help you, let''s go back to the villa.¡±

    The warrior seemed struck by the gesture. Despite his initial reluctance, due to the identity of Cragar''s son, he couldn''t help but appreciate the help. Ada quickly joined them, positioning herself on the other side to offer additional support. Together, the trio walked towards their refuge.

    As they crossed the now bare battlefield, curiosity got the better of Rutia''s daughter, who turned to the new Equinox Flower.

    ¡°Shirei, did you seriously want to take us all there on a spectral travel?¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod nodded, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°Is there anything strange?¡±

    Ada shook her head slightly, surprised.

    ¡°I wasn''t expecting anything like this,¡± she admitted, then decided to elaborate. ¡°In the textbooks dedicated to the powers of demigods, all the peculiar abilities of each are covered, including those of the children of Cragar.¡±

    She paused to adjust the position of Havel''s shoulder, trying to make the ride more comfortable.

    ¡°Spectral travel is considered the most common ability for you, so much of the information is dedicated to it. I didn''t know it was such a great power.¡±

    Shirei dodged a few swords piled in their path with a long stride.

    ¡°What exactly does it say?¡±

    Before Ada could respond, Havel interjected, ¡°I mean, let me understand, since you''ve been at the park you''ve never looked at a book? What the hell have you been doing all this time?¡±

    Ada, without saying a word, gave him a light slap on the back of the head.

    ¡°What''s your problem, Ada!? Can''t you see I''m hurt?¡± Sidal''s son Havel protested indignantly.

    ¡°You''re not going to die from a slap to the back of the head, Granbish. Stop whining.¡±

    Havel sighed heavily, while Shirei''s lips curved upward in a faint smile.

    Ada wasn''t finished. He turned to the leader with a reproachful tone.

    ¡°How dare you lecture him if you yourself have only studied books dedicated to fighting?¡±

    ¡°One is better than zero¡­¡± Havel muttered defensively.

    Ada raised her hand in a threatening gesture, and the demigod immediately closed his mouth.

    At that moment, Shirei intervened and distracted the two from their comical bickering.

    ¡°Havel, could you teach me what you have studied in the future?¡±

    Ada hid an approving smile, Good move, son of Cragar.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Havel''s face lit up. He tried to hide his emotion by lifting his chin and puffing out his chest.

    ¡°When I am healed.¡±

    He replied in a tone that was intended to be detached but betrayed a certain satisfaction.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± nodded the violet-eyed demigod, before looking back at Ada. ¡°What is said about spectral travels?¡±

    Ada noticed with pleasure how the atmosphere had lightened considerably, and she couldn''t help but appreciate it.

    ¡°First of all, they require a large expenditure of mana, to the point that trying them repeatedly causes severe exhaustion and fainting.¡±

    She paused, making sure Shirei was following, before continuing:

    ¡°Traveling long distances in the Interworld affects the minds of Cragar''s children in a negative way, leading to migraines.¡±

    She then added, with a note of concern in her voice, ¡°Furthermore, carrying other living beings with you is highly discouraged.¡±

    Shirei frowned slightly. ¡°I do not understand.¡±

    ¡°Should contact be broken, then there is a risk that the traveler will be lost forever in the Interworld, with no way of return.¡±

    Shirei was silent for a moment, considering the information he had just received.

    ¡°Has it ever been like this for you?¡± the girl asked.

    ¡°No,¡± the demigod confirmed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°At first it was strange to orient myself there and I ended up not moving correctly, but I solved everything with a few months of practice at the Cragar palace.¡±

    ¡°And the mana expenditure?¡±

    ¡°It''s never been a problem.¡±

    Ada immediately justified this assumption. ¡°You evidently convert aether when you travel, reducing mana output and creating an energy balance.¡±

    Havel, who had remained silent until then, grimaced in annoyance.

    ¡°Okay, we understand. Shirei you are a genius, congratulations. Stop bullying us mere mortals.¡±

    Ada stifled a laugh and urged them to continue.

    The demigods finally arrived at the villa. Carefully, they carried Havel upstairs, placing him on a bed so he could rest. Reno was instructed to take over his care as much as possible, after which Shirei and Ada returned to the living room.

    Cragar''s son approached the demigoddess sitting in the chair and asked:

    ¡°Still no news from the Lilies Park?¡±

    Ada checked her phone, her brow furrowed. ¡°No...¡± she replied with a grimace of disappointment. Then, looking up at Shirei, she added, ¡°You know, you should get one too.¡±

    The girl raised her arm, showing her cell phone. ¡°It''s very useful in these situations, isn''t there anyone in the park you''d like to hear from?¡±

    Shirei was silent for a moment, his gaze distant. He thought first of his half-sister, for whom worry was never enough, then of Marina.

    A slight warmth rose in his chest as the image of Ien''s smiling daughter condensed in his head.

    I guess so, he admitted to himself. Aloud, however, he said:

    ¡°I can always write letters for delivery.¡±

    ¡°And how would you do it?¡±

    ¡°Ammir.¡±

    ¡°The god of travel who comes down to the mortal world to deliver your letter, you must feel very important.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the demigod said calmly, ¡°I think he''s interested in me, I don''t use technology anyway.¡±

    Ada looked at him with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. ¡°You are one of the skeptics. Marina is like that too, even though she dotes on Darryl.¡±

    Shirei''s eyes lit up with interest when she heard the blonde''s name. ¡°Do they have a very strong bond?¡± He asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ada confirmed, an affectionate smile softening her face. ¡°Darryl has always been to everyone the big brother we never had.¡±

    Her tone became more nostalgic as she continued, ¡°You know, at first, when we demigods were taken to the park, we were all scared.¡±

    Shirei sat comfortably, his attentive gaze fixed on Rutia''s daughter.

    ¡°It happened to you in a particular way, but the procedure is usually the same. The Gods send a miniature mask with a letter to their offspring, and Aena notifies us of those we need to recruit.¡±

    She paused, her gaze distant, as if she were reliving those moments.

    ¡°There are few kids who really want to follow us. Many are scared, feel broken and don''t know what to do. It seems normal to me, your world just collapsed around you, but it doesn''t make our job easy.¡±

    Her voice softened, a gentle smile lit her face.

    ¡°Having Darryl, an adult, smiling at you and ensuring your safety¡­¡±

    Shirei, understanding the weight of those words, murmured:

    ¡°It must be nice.¡±

    Ada nodded, then her tone changed, becoming more serious:

    ¡°It is, to the point that a simple boy like Havel can become obsessed with the figure of the hero.¡±

    Shirei, noticing the concern in Ada''s voice, tried to reassure her:

    ¡°You don''t have to be worried about him, he''ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the way he always jumps into the fray first¡­ terrifies me,¡± she sighed deeply.

    ¡°By now I know him and I know that it is his fighting style, but I still don''t approve of it. Just as I don''t approve of yours.¡±

    Shirei watched Ada carefully, noting the depth of her feelings.

    ¡°You love Havel very much.¡±

    It wasn''t a question, but a kind statement.

    ¡°Yes. He...¡± Ada smiled, lost in memories. ¡°He was also my hero.¡±

    For a moment, the demigoddess seemed to want to say more, but then she shook her head slightly, as if to bring herself back to the present.

    ¡°So, can you explain to me why you wanted us to stay on the mission?¡±

    Shirei replied calmly, ¡°I had a dream.¡±

    ¡°A dream,¡± repeated Ada disappointed. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±

    Shirei''s silence was eloquent.

    ¡°What did you dream?¡±

    ¡°Rakion.¡±

    Ada''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The god of time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He wants to declare war on the Gods and invade both the Lilies Park and the Daffodil Academy.?

    Ada shook her head vehemently, her tone now incredulous and almost indignant:

    ¡°No, wait,¡± she stopped him, ¡°The divine Rakion has gone into eternal rest after passing his mask and his role as king of the Gods to his son.¡±

    ¡°Apparently that''s not the case,¡± Shirei countered.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ada exclaimed, raising her voice. ¡°It''s written everywhere and everyone knows it!¡±

    Shirei remained silent, watching the girl''s reaction with interest. He had never seen her ¡®lose her temper¡¯, but he had to admit that it was an interesting side of her.

    Ada, realizing her overreaction, quickly regained her composure. She cleared her throat, a light blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to be so exaggerated. However, it doesn''t change the fact that the Third Epoch ended centuries ago.¡±

    Shirei nodded slowly, considering the implications of what he had dreamed. The situation was clearly more complex than he had initially thought.

    ¡°I''m sure it wasn''t just a dream.¡±

    Ada eyed him carefully, curiosity and doubt evident in her eyes.

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°Salix, the one who ¡®attacked¡¯ the park, was there,¡± he paused, his intense gaze fixed on the unlit fireplace. ¡°He was the one who made me have that dream with his powers.¡±

    Ada leaned forward, her voice now urgent.

    ¡°Tell me everything in detail.¡±

    Shirei nodded and began to narrate in his calm voice. As he proceeded, inserting the information obtained from Reno, Ada''s face transformed. Rutia''s daughter stood with her mouth slightly open, her eyes wide with shock.

 Divine paths pt.2

    When Shirei finished, Ada was visibly shaken. Her voice trembled:

    ¡°You''re right, we need to stop the monsters and destroy the rift as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Shirei agreed.

    ¡°Wait, how do you know where the next fault is if Aena and Lyceum haven''t told us anything yet?¡±

    ¡°Reno.¡±

    ¡°The demigod you resurrected?¡±

    Shirei nodded and thought about the last word, had he really resurrected the son of Aor? He wondered whether creating a tenebrae could be considered resurrection, but he did not share his doubts.

    A heavy silence fell between the two.

    Cragar''s son considered sharing something else. Finally, he took a deep breath and decided to reveal the whole truth.

    ¡°The dream doesn''t end here, in reality. I also saw a younger version of myself.¡±

    Ada looked at him with renewed interest.

    ¡°What did he want from you?¡±

    ¡°He told me that I need to become more powerful, to understand what I have in my hands and to get help from...¡± Shirei stopped, leaving the sentence hanging.

    From the bringer of darkness, he completed in his mind.

    The silence stretched on as Shirei thought. His eyes fell on Ada, suddenly realizing that she, with her ability to convey darkness, must be the carrier the young man mentioned in his subconscious.

    ¡°By whom?¡±

    The boy stared intensely at the dark irises of the Equinox Flower. His voice was low, almost reverent, when he spoke again:

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    "Tell me," replied the girl, still confused by his speech, perceiving the importance of the request.

    ¡°How do you cross a divine path?¡±

    The question seemed to fill the entire room. Ada was silent for a moment, surprised and intrigued. His normally confident gaze betrayed a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Did your subconscious tell you about it?¡± She finally asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and caution.

    Shirei nodded slowly, her dark eyes reflecting the dancing light that filtered through the windows.

    ¡°Marina vaguely explained what it was, but I didn''t know that this place could be accessed as if it was a physical location.¡±

    Ada took a deep breath, as if gathering her thoughts.

    ¡°I''ll try to give you a general overview,¡± she began, her voice taking on a more formal tone.

    ¡°Each deity has its own godly pathway, which we demigods can follow to discover new aspects of our powers. The divine path, the one you actually walk, is defined by the type of mana that is held within your divine core during its development."

    As she spoke, Ada touched the hollow point just above her sternum, an almost unconscious gesture that seemed to connect her more deeply with the divine essence she spoke about.

    ¡°In my case, Rutia''s occult magic. In yours-¡°

    ¡°Cragar''s,¡± Shirei concluded.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ada confirmed with a nod. Her gaze became distant for a moment, as if she was contemplating realities beyond human perception.

    ¡°There are special cases such as the rejection of one''s inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Marina told me about this, don''t fall into a godly pathways in order to live safe from monsters.¡±

    Ada nodded, her face becoming more serious. ¡°Then you can choose to change path, but it''s a very risky process.¡±

    ¡°How come?¡±

    Ada''s expression darkened slightly. ¡°If something goes wrong you could suffer rejection and lose all your powers, or indirectly destroy your god particle.¡±

    ¡°What does this process consist of?¡±

    Ada hesitated, visibly searching for the right words. The silence between them grew longer, full of tension and unspoken meaning. ¡°I hope you don''t want to try that,¡± she finally said, her voice a clear warning.

    ¡°Anyway, I know of a ritual...¡± She stopped, shaking her head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, it was Elaine who was most interested in this, unlike her I don''t know much about it.¡±

    ¡°Why would she like to try a change of path?¡± Shirei asked.

    Strangely, the curiosity that gripped him allowed him to converse in a rather simple way, he wasn''t used to it. He felt, however, that Ada shared something with him. The two were similar, he realized, but he couldn''t definitively figure out what they had in common.

    It was an anomalous sensation, especially for someone like him, who never spoke to anyone.

    ¡°She said she was interested in treating those who fail in the ritual, to make it safer,¡± Ada finally replied.

    Shirei was distracted from her thoughts and heard his tone of voice, which betrayed great skepticism.

    ¡°You don''t seem convinced.¡±

    ¡°Because I''m not,¡± Ada admitted, a hint of concern crossing her face.

    ¡°But I''m sure Aena won''t let it, so it''ll be fine.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    She paused, as if to chase away the disturbing images of Elaine rehearsing the ritual of passage, before changing the subject.

    ¡°Going back to the paths, they are mental places that only a few can access. It''s a sort of epiphany of one''s powers that can happen even in unexpected moments.¡±

    ¡°Like an awakening?¡±

    Ada nodded slowly, a small smile curling her lips. ¡°You can also think of it in that way, yes.¡±

    Then, her gaze became distant, as if she was observing a landscape invisible to Shirei''s eyes. ¡°The path comes in a different form for everyone, depending on your life, the places you''ve seen, the people you love,¡± she continued, her voice softening almost imperceptibly.

    ¡°It''s very personal in that way.¡±

    Unbeknownst to the two demigods, a slight tremor ran through the sky, as if Ada''s words had touched something fundamental in the cosmic order.

    ¡°Along your journey you will encounter obstacles that will allow you to discover your powers and explore them to the fullest,¡± Rutia''s daughter continued, her tone now more serious. ¡°Keep in mind, though, that the path has specific rules, so you''re not free to do whatever you want.¡±

    Shirei nodded, ¡°If I unlock a power in the path, will I also be able to use it in the real world?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    Her enigmatic response confused Shirei, but the boy hid his emotions behind the calm mask of his face.

    ¡°You possess the knowledge of that power, but you have never actually used it. You can''t master it if you don''t train."

    ¡°How can I access my divine path?¡±

    A flash of excitement crossed Cragar''s son''s purple eyes as he realized he might be close to understanding how to become more powerful.

    ¡°Meditating,¡± Ada replied. ¡°Darryl told us that we should try to send mana to our nervous system and relax our body.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter looked at him with a mixture of amusement and concern. ¡°You sure? I already told you, demigods can''t get in there on command. We try and try until it happens.¡±

    Despite the warning, Shirei sat cross-legged on the ground, determination evident in every line of his body.

    ¡°Then you have to hope that the connection doesn''t drop,¡± she added in an attempt to make him desist.

    ¡°I can,¡± Shirei stated confidently, his voice filled with a confidence that could easily be mistaken for simple arrogance.

    The area around them seemed to hold its breath.

    The leaves of the plants outside stopped rustling, the birds fell silent. It was as if nature itself waited expectantly, silently witnessing an event that would take the demigod to a new level.

    As Shirei closed his eyes and began to concentrate, the atmosphere around them subtly changed.

    An invisible energy began to build, like electricity before a thunderstorm. Ada remained still, holding her breath, aware of what she was witnessing.

    The silence increased as Shirei dove deeper and deeper into his meditation, trying to open the door to his divine path. Ada watched him carefully, her body tense like a violin string. She had decided not to speak to avoid disturbing the young demigod''s concentration, but a sense of apprehension tightened her chest.

    The passage of time on the path is different from our world, she thought, chastising herself for not having let him know it, If he actually manages to reach his path, he could risk remaining like this for days.

    She was almost certain that Shirei would not have been able to enter the path so easily.

    Hypocritically, I didn''t even tell him how to get out.

    The boy''s extraordinary talent always made him an unpredictable and unknown variable.

    What if he had succeeded?

    It took me eleven months, Rutia''s daughter reflected, If he succeed on the first try I''ll end up like Havel.

    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, mana began to be expelled from Shirei''s body in the form of light blue particles, which after a few moments changed to a deep royal purple. The air in the living room began to vibrate, charging with magical energy.

    Ada held her breath, her eyes wide in shock. She could almost feel the power emanating from Shirei, as invisible waves rippled through the air, lightly shaking curtains and knick-knacks alike.

    This wasn''t normal, no demigod could generate so much power out of nothing.

    Do you really¡­ just, who the hell are you?

    Meanwhile Shirei, immersed in his meditation, perceived the energy particles traveling around him.

    That wasn''t his goal.

    He had to recall them to himself and convey them towards his spine.

    He imagined them, still keeping his eyes closed, while they disappeared and reappeared outside his body.

    His concentration was total.

    Slowly, some lights began to dance in front of his closed eyes. With an effort of will, Shirei forced himself not to open them, resisting the urge to interrupt the process. He felt his mind drifting away from his body, a strange but familiar sensation, as if he had had the same experience before.

    If my subconscious told me about it, it means it has already happened, it means I can do it again.

    Ada watched with a mixture of wonder and concern, aware that she was witnessing something extraordinary and potentially dangerous.

    A demigod who can enter a divine path on command¡­ it would shock anyone.

    The stories about that legendary general of the Daffodil Academy came back to the girl''s mind.

    Right, he was rumored to be capable of it. Too bad he was immediately recruited into the divine army.

    Ada found herself holding her breath, torn between the desire to interrupt the process and the curiosity to see how far the young demigod could go.

    As Shirei dove deeper and deeper into his meditation, his consciousness seemed to float in an indefinite space. The living room of the villa faded from his perception, replaced by an enveloping darkness.

    This feeling¡­ his inner voice echoing in that mysterious void.

    Despite the total darkness, Shirei felt his body moving, as if guided by an invisible and unknown force. Gradually, something began to materialize in his field of vision: a rocky area, indistinct but tangible. With a mixture of excitement and caution, he attempted to head towards it.

    I did it, he thought with a flash of satisfaction, he had truly reached his divine path.

    However, his joy was short-lived. Suddenly, Shirei violently collided with what seemed to be an invisible wall.

    The pain was immediate and excruciating, as if he had hit a barrier of pure energy.

    The shock was enough to make him snap his eyes shut, abruptly interrupting his vision.

    He recoiled backwards, losing his balance in physical reality.

    His body fell to the ground, emptying his lungs of air.

    Only then, Shirei felt the light filter through his closed eyelids.

    With an effort, he opened his eyes, finding himself lying on the living room floor.

    The sudden transition from the ethereal world of his almost-divine path to the solid reality of the mansion left Shirei disoriented and panting.

    The phantom pain of the impact with the invisible barrier persisted.

    Ada quickly approached, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Shirei, still shaken by the experience, struggled to focus on the room around him. Small drops of sweat beaded on his forehead.

    He began to stand up, trying to process what he had just experienced.

    Ada stood staring at him, her lips were slightly curved upwards, in a faint smile that Shirei struggled to interpret.

    Is she happy? he wondered, confused by the girl''s reaction.

    ¡°You failed.¡±

    Shirei looked down as frustration nestled in his brain, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It''s perfectly normal,¡± Ada reassured him, ¡°As I told you, demigods can''t do it on command. It took me almost a year for my first time.¡±

    Despite the comforting words, Shirei didn''t seem relieved. His eyes hid a deeper concern from the Equinox Flower: time.

    Time he felt he didn''t have.

    An invisible but constant pressure on his shoulders.

    He had to become more powerful, he had been told until exhaustion. If he didn''t get stronger, then everything would be lost.

    ¡°Are you going to get up?¡± The girl asked, holding out a hand which was ignored.

    She sat down in front of the demigod and looked into his violet eyes.

    Ada''s approach hit Shirei like a slap. He suppressed that nagging feeling of disappointment and got back into position despite the failure.

    ¡°Let''s meditate together until Havel wakes up, what do you say?¡±

    Shirei took a breath before nodding, ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he prepared to try again, the words of his young self came back to him. For the first time in his life, he hadn''t succeeded at something, he failed his first try. He had encountered the same difficulties faced by every demigod.

    And, even more importantly, one of his companions was there, at his side, helping him.

    He wasn''t alone in that race against time.

    There were people willing to be at his side.

    Shirei closed his eyes, and an involuntary smile curled his lips.

    In that moment, surrounded by the familiar comfort of the villa and the reassuring presence of Ada, he felt something he had never truly experienced before.

    He felt normal.

 Towards the next time rift pt.1

    The sun was in the sky, painting it a blinding light when Shirei stood up from the couch. The demigod approached one of the windows and opened it, letting the light cold breeze that crossed the garden of the villa pass inside. He found the climatic difference that was being created in the mortal world quite interesting. In the evening they were forced to light a fire to ensure they remained in a welcoming atmosphere. In the late morning and early afternoon, on the contrary, they could even let themselves be lulled by the fresh wind and the environment heated by the sun''s rays.

    ¡°Different from the Underworld.¡±

    During his time in the realm of the dead, Shirei had never been significantly affected by temperature. He thought it was due to his habit of the environment or the nature of his divine parent, after all Cragar had always specified that Undeworld was a place aimed at favoring the survival of his descendants.

    Marina would have the answer, that''s for sure, thought Cragar''s son.

    His gaze shifted in the direction of Ada, who was still meditating, a sign that she had probably succeeded in accessing her divine path. Due to his lack of knowledge on the subject, Shirei had preferred not to disturb her or make any noise, so as not to risk unknown and potentially serious consequences.

    Sitting on the old dust-stained carpet, Ada was immersed in a profound silence, with her eyes closed and her hands placed delicately on her knees. The girl''s concentration was more than intense, but every muscle in her body was relaxed, as if she had made no effort to penetrate the invisible barrier that separated her from her divine path.

    Shirei rubbed his face with his left hand, recalling the memory of the sudden impact with the transparent wall.

    He still wondered the reason for his failure.

    He was certain that he had followed every step perfectly, this was demonstrated by the rapid appearance of the landscape around him, so he could not understand why access had been denied.

    Better try again, he said to himself, before approaching his partner and assuming the meditation position.

    The minutes passed slowly. Shirei could feel the beating of his heart, the blood pulsating in his veins, the mana passing in and out of his body, but the divine path remained inaccessible, as if the mysterious passage beyond the invisible barrier was only a mirage.

    After two hours of uninterrupted effort, the boy felt his resolve waver. His frustration was growing, even as he tried not to let it overwhelm him. Finally, with a deep sigh, he decided to give up for the moment.

    He opened his eyes and turned towards Rutia''s daughter, hoping to find comfort in the presence of the equinox flower. To his surprise, however, he noticed that the demigoddess had not yet stopped her meditation. Instead, tiny particles of darkness formed from her body and floated upward, only to dissolve into the air.

    Shirei watched Ada for a few moments, admiring almost with a hint of envy her ability to reach the divine path. The sight of the girl in that state of inner peace made him reflect again on his own failures.

    Where am I wrong? What''s stopping me? Why, no matter how hard I try, can''t I enter my divine path?

    He felt an urgent need to cross that invisible wall that seemed so insurmountable to him.

    It was the only obstacle that distanced him from his goal, which was nothing other than a second starting point.

    The idea that he couldn''t reach the divine path just couldn''t sink in for Shirei. He had never encountered difficulty in carrying out any task, whether directed by Cragar or imposed by his own will.

    He felt like he was lost in a glass of water right at the point where he could have reached a new checkpoint on his route.

    As he slowly stood up, thoughts accumulated in his mind like dark clouds before a storm. He decided to take a walk in the garden of the villa, hoping that the fresh air and contact with nature could help him clarify his ideas.

    The villa, with its traditional charm, offered an ideal setting for meditation and introspection. Shirei found himself walking down the gravel driveway, the silence broken only by the rustling of leaves, creating a natural symphony that seemed to resonate with his thoughts.

    Strange, he thought, This atmosphere is so familiar.

    After a while, he stopped next to a marble fountain, where the water flowed slowly. He replayed the meeting with his subconscious and thought of the villa that had served as their backdrop.

    ¡°The villa was different from this one.¡±

    However, Shirei had never seen a house like this in his short life.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°So that villa is part of my memories.¡±

    He sat down on a stone bench and took a sheet of paper and a pen from his pocket. He wanted to take advantage of that thought to write a letter addressed to Marina, hoping that writing down a few sentences could help him at least minimally resolve his dilemmas.

    ¡°Hi Marina, it''s already been a week since I left, but I''m discovering new things about myself with each passing day. Despite all my efforts, I cannot reach my divine path. Apparently, despite my training, I can''t do everything. I feel like there''s an insurmountable barrier keeping me away. It''s a feeling I''m not used to, but I know you will understand me and will be able to give me some advice."

    As he wrote, Cragar''s son felt a sort of relief. Every word seemed to take away some of his frustration, as if the simple act of expressing himself to Marina could lighten the burden he felt. Knowing that the letter was addressed to her, he felt a sense of freedom similar only to the times when he was focused on fighting.

    ¡°Havel and Ada are helping me, maybe I''m managing to bond with them. It was Ada who explained many of the notions about my powers to me, she gave me a great hand. Havel, on the other hand, doesn''t seem as unpleasant as you thought. I think I can get along with him, he''s a good fighter.¡±

    The ink drew the last curve of the word, then Shirei stopped. He was debating whether to mention the dream Salix had induced, or the words his younger self had used.

    I would just make her worry unnecessarily.

    Finally, he gave up on the idea and continued: ¡°We just closed a fault, but we can''t go back to the park. You will have to wait a little longer for my return. How is Dalia? I hope you haven''t told her anything yet. Please look after her until I get there and don''t do anything dangerous yourself.¡±

    However, before he could finish the letter, he heard footsteps approaching. He turned and saw Havel walking towards him.

    ¡°A letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shirei nodded, ¡°It''s for Marina.¡±

    ¡°This is new to me, Darryl would have killed you if he was here,¡± Havel said with a smile, ¡°He''d already like to do it with Lyceum.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Sidal''s son raised the phone in his hand, ¡°You have technology. Use it.¡±

    Shirei put the letter back in his pocket.

    ¡°I''m not used for technology, not my style.¡±

    ¡°And that''s also why I would kick you seven hundred and more times, if I wasn¡¯t still weak and you weren¡¯t super elusive.¡±

    Havel placed a hand on his shoulder and rubbed it.

    ¡°Why are you here if you''re not healed?¡±

    ¡°It is a leader''s duty to make sure that his companions are well, even if the companion is you,¡± replied the blond with his chest out.

    Cragar''s son nodded silently and returned to his unfinished letter.

    Havel distracted him again, this time his tone was annoyed.

    ¡°Do you know I''m still here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Conversation, do you know this word?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you say then - actually, you know what? Continue your letter.¡± He ran a hand through his blond hair, ¡°I was here to tell you that I will try to get along with you for the good of the mission, but there''s no point in specifying it.¡±

    ¡°Did Ada ask you?¡±

    ¡°No, but that''s what she would want too.¡±

    Shirei nodded, ¡°I''ll do my best too.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    A general embarrassment spread through the air. Havel looked sideways and spoke loudly again.

    ¡°Okay, I think I''ll go check on our partner. She was meditating earlier and I didn''t want to disturb her.¡±

    ¡°She is inside her divine path.¡±

    Sidal''s son cocked his head to the side, ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    A rustle of wind ruffled the hair of the leader of the Equinox Flowers.

    ¡°We usually don''t enter the divine path before fighting, it exhausts you mentally.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Havel raised a hand to stop him: ¡°You can do it, but it''s better if you avoid it. Often the divine path reveals itself as an intuition at the right time.¡±

    Shirei made a mental note of that information, #So there are two ways to bind to the path. Havel is probably closer to the second method.

    Cragar''s son quickly categorized those thoughts to memorize them. The divine path was the way to obtain new powers and could be manifested in two ways: the ¡°voluntary¡± way and the ¡°sudden¡± way.

    Maybe the demigods had an unconscious predilection towards one path or the other. It could be the explanation behind his failure.

    I don''t have the luxury of waiting for a sudden connection, I need to immediately understand how to move on to the other path.

    ¡°Your head is smoking,¡± Havel commented to bring him back to attention.

    Shirei blinked and looked back at Sidal''s son.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    The violet-eyed demigod nodded, ¡°For your help.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t do anything, but okay.¡±

    Shirei stared back into space as uncertainty continued to consume him, forcing Havel to sit next to him.

    ¡°Just to know, how do you intend to send this letter?¡±

    Cragar''s son took the paper from his pocket and turned it over in his hands. He would travel to the park through the Interworld and return in the blink of an eye.

    He was about to answer when, just at that moment, he heard the imperceptible sound of footsteps approaching.

    ¡°I''ll do it, of course.¡±

    The teasing voice of the divine Ammir responded.

    The god of travel advanced with a bold step, carrying with him several bags full of supplies. Shirei and Havel stood up in unison to meet the immortal being, the second of the two did not fail to bow, in a gesture of respect.

    ¡°I brought something you might need,¡± said the god, placing the bags on the ground. ¡°And also a couple of messages from Aena. She has specific instructions for you.¡±

    Shirei nodded, picking up one of the bags. Havel approached with his head down.

    ¡°Divine Admir, with your permission, how about we go inside?¡±

    The god looked him over, the long nose of his tengu mask inches from Sidal''s son''s eyes.

    ¡°Since when do you talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course with you I use a more appropriate register.¡±

    ¡°You''re strange.¡±

    Havel bit the bullet with a grimace, ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    ¡°Nah, go ahead. I like it¡± he reassured him with a smile, ¡°I''ll tell you, this is better than acting like a certain ungrateful person¡­¡±

    The dig was aimed at Shirei, but Cragar''s son didn''t even seem to notice.

    ¡°So, divine Ammir, what would the plan be?¡±

    The god quickly explained what Aena had told him, though he did not fail to mention that the strategy had been formulated by Ien herself. The demigods of the academy would keep the fault lines at bay until they arrived and a small platoon would support them during the battle, so as to limit damage and the chances of failure.

    Shirei listened passively, while his thoughts were on how to achieve maximum efficiency for his plan: to improve the use of his divine powers.

    ¡°You will have to wait until the new day,¡± concluded Ammir. ¡°Aena advises you to rest and prepare. Tomorrow you will have to reach the Colorno hospital.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Parma.¡±

 Towards the next time rift pt.2

    Havel nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility grow within him, ¡°How do we get there?¡±

    ¡°The dark prince here should be able to take you there.¡±

    Shirei nodded, even though he was mentally thinking the opposite. Using spectral travel was no problem for him in terms of available energy or distance.

    ¡°The only problem is geography.¡±

    Ever since he had awakened, using spectral travel to reach places out of his sight or foreign areas had seemed impossible to him. The Lilies Park was easy to trace, but an unknown place wasn¡¯t exactly the ideal choice.

    Ammir, though, says I can do it.

    He wondered if the god didn''t know something, some more information about his powers.

    ¡°I don''t think there is anything else to say, my dear aspiring heroes.¡±

    Ammir shivered at the sight of them and, a second later, raised his hand, which was clutching the letter he had just stolen from Shirei''s pocket.

    ¡°Let me take care of this, meanwhile,¡± he said with a broad smile. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over very willingly.¡±

    The god did not wait for a response. He soared into the sky and, after a twist, disappeared in the warm orange light of the gentle afternoon.

    Shirei and Havel found themselves alone again, abandoned with their load of supplies. Sidal''s son scratched the back of his neck in obvious annoyance.

    ¡°Come on, Purple. Let''s get a move on bringing these things in.¡±

    They loaded their bags onto their shoulders and headed towards the villa. Havel, due to his usual temper, decided to take most of the supplies for himself.

    Of course they weigh, the divine Ammir made it seem like child''s play.¡±

    Trying to hide his fatigue, he advanced faster, but Shirei overtook him again.

    Are you kidding me, newbie?

    He thought before quickening his pace again and passing Cragar''s son. His breathing was rather labored, but at least he was in the lead.

    ¡°Oh, Purple,¡± he said, staring at the entrance of the villa, now not far away, ¡°Where has your speed gone?¡±

    He received no response from the demigod.

    ¡°Shirei¡­ Shirei?¡±

    Annoyed by his companion''s silence, Havel dropped his bags to the ground and turned behind him, "You''re struggling so much you can''t even speak-"

    He stopped. Shirei had disappeared into the Interworld.

    ¡°That damned¡­¡±

    In the main hall, Havel found the demigod busy rummaging through the bags while Ada, still in a state of stasis, sat with an aura of serenity.

    ¡°Nothing yet... we''ll have to wait for her to wake up.¡±

    Shirei nodded and walked silently towards the stairs.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The boy turned and pointed up with his index finger, ¡°To rest, I would like to try something. If Ada wakes up, come and call me.¡±

    ¡°Don''t fall asleep,¡± Sidal''s son warned him, ¡°otherwise you won''t be able to rest properly tonight and you''ll be tired tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    Before the boy disappeared through the door, Havel called him again: ¡°I''m serious. You''re the one who has to take us there with your powers.¡±

    That''s also why I have to go and lie down, Shirei thought.

    His face hid every emotion, but internally he wondered if he would be able to do it.

    He left the leader of the Equinox Flowers and reached one of the rooms, and then abandoned himself on the bed that was at least ten years old.

    Cragar''s son thought back to his arrival at Lilies Park.

    There I managed to cross the Interworld and reach the park, but I think I succeeded thanks to dormant memories and Darryl''s directions. This time it''s different.

    Furthermore, during that occasion he had to make several attempts before feeling the strange sensation that characterized the park of demigods. He doubted that he would have been able to reach the Otherworld without the peculiar mana of the goddess Aena.

    ¡°There''s no point in thinking about it now,¡± he convinced himself after closing his eyelids, ¡°Better to sleep properly, in the hope of receiving other messages in a dream.¡±

    Unfortunately for Cragar''s son, Fate was not on his side.

    Shirei woke up when the sun had already set completely, and the villa was bathed in a soft light due to the glow of the moon. The dancing red flames cast flickering shadows on the walls of the hall, where Ada had just opened her eyes, her meditation concluded. The girl seemed illuminated by an inner light of midnight blue color and her eyes were more than sparkling.

    ¡°It''s about time!¡± Havel said with a smile. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ada looked at him with radiant eyes. ¡°Better than I expected. I''ve gained a new power, something I should perhaps show Shirei.¡±

    ¡°You have become too attached to someone who will soon leave our group.¡±

    ¡°He made an impression on you too, but in the wrong way¡­¡±

    Sidal''s son thought back to the duel that took place in the Lilies Park and smiled annoyed at his partner.

    ¡°I only tell the truth.¡±

    Shirei entered the room at that precise moment, almost making the leader of the elite jump.

    ¡°Speak of the devil¡­¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod sat down with them and tried to understand what their intentions were.

    ¡°Glad to hear you''re okay, Ada.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I have something for you too, I''ll show it to you tonight.¡±

    Havel pointed to the windows, ¡°It''s already evening, champ.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ada noticed the lit fire and the dark exterior, ¡°Then give me just enough time to ¡°wake up¡± properly.¡±

    Shirei sat down on the sofa, ¡°In the meantime I''ll check the other bags for a map.¡±

    Havel smacked his head with the palm of his hand, ¡°We have phones if you need a map.¡±

    ¡°What bags are we talking about?¡± Asked the only girl in the group, totally unaware of the visit from the god of travel.

    Shirei stood up to check the supplies while Havel hastily updated his companion.

    ¡°Ammir was here.¡±

    ¡°Ammir?¡±

    ¡°Ammir. He gave us supplies for the next few days and indicated the location of the next fault.¡±

    Ada rubbed her eyes, ¡°Okay¡­ where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Parma,¡± Shirei replied from the other side of the room, ¡°Colorno Hospital.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter jumped at the word "hospital", an involuntary reaction that betrayed an unpleasant memory. She struggled to maintain her composure as she thought about her journey on the trail. After a few minutes, which the Equinox Flowers used to make a mini-inventory of food and water. Ada stood up.

    ¡°Okay, I''m here,¡± she concluded, ¡°I still have to figure out how to control it, but it will be a great help in fighting whatever is inside the next rift.¡±

    Shirei leaned closer, trying not to exaggerate his curiosity. ¡°What kind of power would that be?¡±

    Ada smiled. ¡°It''s difficult to explain. It''s as if I could manipulate the aether with my mana and condense it... let''s say to form a coating. But I need time to master it completely.¡±

    Havel, who had remained silent, approached with a serious expression. ¡°We have to be ready for tomorrow. Whatever your new power is, Ada, it must not distract you now. We all need to be at the top of our game for the next time rift.¡±

    The demigoddess nodded. ¡°I''ll do my best, but that goes for you too. You''re the one who suffered the most serious injuries.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    Ada burst out laughing, Shirei also covered his mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Ah! Are you making fun of your leader? Nice united group!¡±

    It took Ada a moment to stop laughing, ¡°You came up with this, it''s not our fault.¡±

    She took a deep breath, ¡°Anyway, I''m ready to try a little demonstration.¡±

    Havel nodded, although a hint of jealousy passed through his eyes. The understanding between the two "dark" demigods made him feel excluded.

    ¡°Very good. Let''s see what you''ve learned.¡±

    The group moved outside, where the green lawn stretched out under the dark evening sky. Ada took a position a few meters away from her companions, drew her swords and closed her eyes to concentrate. Shirei and Havel watched intently, curious to find out what she had in store for them.

    The swords in Ruthia''s daughter''s hands began to glow slightly.

    ¡°I don''t see anything,¡± Havel whispered impatiently.

    Sidal''s son turned to look at Shirei, but found him fixated on the blades clutched in Ada''s hands. The violet-eyed demigod noticed the aether condensing around the blades, an event inscrutable to ordinary demigods. It was an extraordinary phenomenon, as if the swords were absorbing and manipulating the aether of the surrounding environment.

    Ada said she can''t manipulate the aether, so she''s using her control of mana to influence the aether¡­

    Suddenly, Ada''s weapons were covered in a thin layer of ethereal light, immediately covered by a patina of darkness.

    Ada smiled and danced around to deliver two quick blows to a fictitious enemy. The darkness on the two blades dissolved into nothingness, leaving Rutia''s daughter with some frustration.

    ¡°Okay, that sounds¡­ interesting,¡± Havel managed to say.

    The girl shook her head, but it was Shirei who spoke first, ¡°That''s not what you wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ada stopped, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I saw the aether move towards the direction of your attack before dissipating.¡±

    ¡°Can you see the aether?¡±

    Shirei nodded, he never realized it either.

    ¡°Actually, it makes sense. You are the first demigod to be able to assimilate the aether, it is no surprise that you can also see it.¡±

    ¡°Can demigods see mana?¡±

    ¡°Not all of us, but the most experienced ones usually do¡± replied Ada tilting her head, ¡°Anyway, you''re right. It''s hard to explain, I just have to keep practicing.¡±

    Havel, who was following the exchange between the two with evident annoyance, approached. ¡°You did a great job, Ada.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but that wasn''t the goal. On the path, the darkness that covers my blades is no mere cover. I could condense them in a second and hurl slashes of dark energy with a single movement.¡±

    Sidal''s son blinked, ¡°Ah... a ranged attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like dark cuts traveling through the air.¡±

    Havel patted her shoulder comfortingly, ¡°Don''t worry, you''ll get there without any problems.¡±

    ¡°So you can control the aether too?¡± Shirei asked instead.

    ¡°No, I told you. I used mana and compressed it more and more. The aether was displaced by this pressure and settled on the edge of the blade.¡±

    ¡°Becoming darkness.¡±

    ¡°Exact. If you learn to manipulate the aether properly, you might be able to use this technique too.¡±

    Shirei nodded, ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    Ada gave an embarrassed smile, which immediately disappeared when Havel pushed her in the direction of the entrance.

    ¡°Now that you have finished with your little lesson, let''s go and finish the preparations. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.¡±

    The group returned inside the villa to organize the next day. When they were ready, they said goodnight at the entrance and Shirei called his tenebrae to stand guard.

    ¡°May the divine Tefine give you rest¡± they recited solemnly, before parting.

    Shirei had no trouble sleeping, despite thoughts of Rutia''s daughter''s demonstration. He woke up early, before Havel and Ada, with the intention of arguing with Reno.

    Eventually, he became distracted by trying to control the aether and condense it into darkness. While waiting for his companions to wake up, Shirei couldn''t help but also think about the letter he had written the previous day. He hoped that Marina would respond soon, offering him news regarding the situation of the park and Dalia.

    ¡°No, that''s not my main concern.¡±

    For now, he had to focus on the mission. The faults posed a threat and had to be closed at all costs.

    Havel tried to take him by surprise with a pat on the back but, at the last minute, Cragar''s son stepped aside.

    The leader failed, so he simply said, ¡°Good morning, newbie.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, isn''t Ada awake yet?¡±

    ¡°I''m awake!¡± The girl from upstairs replied.

    ¡°You have your answer. Rather, I lent you my phone for a reason.¡±

    ¡°I''ve memorized the route.¡±

    Ada walked down the stairs and raised her thumb. ¡°Great, let''s go then.¡±

    Havel stared at the short midnight-colored dress the girl was wearing. Her legs were covered by black leggings and, in the most vulnerable places, Ada wore pieces of light armor.

    ¡°Havel, do you need a coffee?¡± The demigoddess asked.

    Sidal''s son swallowed, then scolded Shirei, ¡°You heard the vice-captain of the Equinox Flowers. Let¡¯s getout of here, rookie!¡±

    The group left the villa, taking a moment to admire the scenery. The morning sun shone high in the sky, an auspicious sign. Shirei looked up at the sky, where the clouds moved slowly, as if the world was holding its breath along with him.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked in a calm tone.

    Havel nodded, ready to support his companions. ¡°Let''s do it.¡±

    Ada grabbed the arms of both of her companions, then turned to Shirei.

    ¡°Use your spectral travel.¡±

    Cragar''s son took a deep breath. He looked at the two, finding comfort in their determined faces.

    ¡°Whatever happens, never let go.¡±

    Then the shadows enveloped them and, in an instant, they were traveling through the Interworld.

 Colorno Hospital pt.1

    The Equinox Flowers were in the midst of the tumultuous greenery of the Interworld.

    Hell, I''m throwing up now.

    That was Havel''s first thought. He had never been to the Interworld and didn''t expect a place like this at all. He wasn''t going to blame himself for not carefully following the lessons on the worlds of the cosmos, but he realized that he should have. With one arm, he held on to Shirei while, with the other, he held on to Ada. His companion had her eyes closed in the middle of the stormy sea, but she didn''t seem scared.

    Thanks to her special ability, I guess, thought Sidal''s son.

    Havel had never been so envious of his friend, also because he was struggling to remain standing at that moment. The Interworld seemed like a stormy sea that was intent on pushing him left and right.

    It was hostile. It wasn''t satisfied with destabilizing him physically, it wanted his soul.

    The demigod looked at Shirei with curiosity and a hint of respect. The son of Cragar kept them both close to him and walked resolutely through the turmoil, not letting it undermine his direction.

    A willpower that Havel couldn''t help but recognize. He wanted to sigh in frustration but, fortunately, the feeling of vomiting from that trip prevented him from doing so.

    The more time he spent with the violet-eyed demigod, the more he began to think he wasn''t as unpleasant as he had originally imagined.

    Accepting that he had humiliated him, however, was a completely different matter.

    At least a century must pass before this happens.

    The demigods reappeared in total nothingness, among expanses of cultivated fields and nature in its most abandoned form. Shirei gave himself a few seconds to regain his strength, but the hot sun beating down on their heads didn''t make the process easy.

    ¡°I''m pretty sure we''re in the wrong place.¡±

    Ada glared at Sidal''s son and approached Shirei to make sure he was okay.

    ¡°Shirei, how come we reappeared here?¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod took a couple of gulps of air, ¡°I can''t recover my mana while keeping track of the route. I thought we were going to get lost.¡±

    ¡°So are we still in the right direction?¡±

    Shirei nodded, ¡°Yes. One minute and I''m ready to go again.¡±

    Havel raised both thumbs and waited. Seeing him struggle to do something instilled a certain amusement in him.

    Ada punched him in the shoulder, ¡°Are you pleased with this?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how much,¡± Sidal''s son replied softly.

    The demigoddess sighed, ¡°You''re the boss and you treat your subordinates like this? Who knows what your father, the divine Sidal, will think of having a poor leader as a son."

    Ada smiled, knowing she had hit a nerve. Havel suddenly darkened and remained silent. After a few minutes he decided to check on the situation of Cragar''s son, trying to ignore the looks of his companion.

    ¡°Shirei, are you ready to continue?¡±

    The demigod nodded.

    ¡°Great, then tell us when,¡± Sidal''s son called to Ada with a wave of his hand, ¡°Do you have any idea how many stops you''ll need?¡±

    Shirei raised two fingers of his right hand and then extended his arm towards the boy.

    "Got it, Purple," replied the demigod, after grabbing his forearm.

    Ada joined them immediately and, once they were sure they were ready, Shirei catapulted them back into the Interworld. The journey became more bearable after the break, to the point that, by the third departure, Havel no longer felt any nausea.

    If you take away the negative aspects¡­ this power makes no sense, he thought.

    In the end, Shirei''s calculations proved correct. It required more stops, but they managed to stay on track for their mission.

    The three Equinox Flowers reappeared in Parma, emerging from the darkness of the Interworld like shadows piercing the dawn. Shirei, Havel, and Ada found themselves at the edge of the city, their bodies still shaken by the energies of the passage. The sun hung high in the sky, a silent sentinel that illuminated their steps towards their final destination: the abandoned Colorno hospital.

    Havel took the phone and took a quick look: ¡°Okay, according to Ammir Maps, we should be a couple of hundred meters from the hospital. We need to head through downtown.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Sidal''s son advanced following the directions and the two demigods complied.

    Parma stretched around them like a labyrinth of streets. They walked through a historic center that seemed to have been carved in time, with Renaissance buildings with elaborate facades and stone-framed windows. The paved streets were slightly worn by time in some places. The buildings, tall and imposing, cast long, thin shadows that stretched across the narrow alleys. The sunlight, filtered through the red roofs, played among the shadows, creating a stark contrast between the warm golden glow and the colder shaded areas.

    As they advanced, the heart of the city made itself felt. The buzz of daily life mixed with the distant ringing of bells from a nearby church, while the scent of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air from a coffee shop hidden in a corner. Artisan workshops proudly displayed their creations in shop windows, offering a touch of color and liveliness to the urban landscape. As they approached the hospital, the streets became narrower and less busy, and the architecture changed, becoming more austere and severe. The walls appeared bare, with the plaster peeling off in some places, revealing the rough brickwork underneath.

    ¡°And¡­ we are here¡± concluded the leader, putting his phone back in his pocket.

    The building stood before them, a colossus of bricks and broken glass, shrouded in an aura of decay. The windows, now broken, opened up like empty eye sockets.

    Ada, her long dark hair flowing in the cold air, stopped, a hint of hesitation crossing her face. ¡°I thought it would never happen again¡­¡± she said, her voice a whisper in the wind.

    Shirei, noticing the change in her partner''s attitude, approached her. ¡°Is everything ok?" he asked with veiled concern.

    She nodded, but her gray eyes betrayed a disturbance that couldn''t be ignored. Havel grimaced, he knew the real reason for Ada''s reaction, but he preferred not to mention it to Shirei. With his usual bravado, he shook his head.

    ¡°Come on, let''s go in and see if we can find the rift. We didn''t come here to be scared of monsters.¡±

    Or from the past, thought Ada.

    The group slowly approached the main entrance, their footsteps echoing in the oppressive silence. Shirei paused for a moment, his violet eyes scanning the surroundings of the hospital. He felt something, a presence he couldn''t define, something waiting for them. When they crossed the threshold, a wave of cold air hit them, as if the building itself had welcomed them with an icy breath. The wind whistled through the deserted corridors, bringing with it the echo of distant days, when life still inhabited those walls. The walls, once white, were now covered in layers of mold and graffiti. The lamps dangled from the ceiling, flickering and unlit, making the atmosphere even more sinister.

    ¡°They could have kept it in better conditions¡­¡± Havel muttered, looking at the rooms from time to time with a grimace of disgust.

    Ada followed her companions, trying to chase away the feeling of unease. Every step seemed to bring her closer to something threatening, and a feeling filled her that she couldn''t shake.

    As they moved further and further into the hospital, the silence became almost deafening. The ground floor was empty, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the bare walls, creating an eerie echo.

    ¡°Shouldn''t there have been demigods from the academy waiting for us?¡± Ada asked.

    Shirei stopped suddenly, his heightened senses sensing something strange. He fixed his eyes on a point in the darkness. ¡°There are monsters.¡±

    Havel drew his axes without doubting his words, ready for whatever threat might emerge from the shadows. ¡°Let them come forward, then.¡±

    ¡°Shirei, what monsters are these?¡±

    Cragar''s son ignored the demigoddess''s question and let a shadow fall from his feet. Reno appeared in the corridor like a ghost and greeted the two Equinox Flowers, then disappeared over the wall.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Havel asked.

    A few seconds passed before Shirei replied: ¡°The demigods are here, the monster that is coming has escaped from them.¡±

    Suddenly, a noise like a slithering snake filled the corridor, quickly approaching. From the darkness emerged a humanoid figure, its deformed body covered in monstrous growths. Bat-like wings sprouted from his back, flapping frantically. His face was hidden by long, straight gray hair.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Ada exclaimed, readying her blades.

    She didn''t have time to think about anything else as the fight had already begun. The creature crawled up the wall and attacked with surprising agility, but the Equinox Flowers were prepared. Shirei summoned his blade of discord, cutting the air right at the point where the being''s long serpentine tail was present. Havel and Ada fell back side by side, their weapons gleaming in the dim light. The corridor was too narrow to fight, but Shirei was not to be left alone.

    The creature approached and tried to slash Cragar''s son with its claws, but Ada¡¯s darkness hit it and forced it back. Havel smiled and activated his ¡®bloodlust¡¯, then leapt towards the enemy.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Seconds later, the mysterious creature''s head was laying on the ground, cleanly decapitated by Sidal''s son. Shirei turned to his companions, curious for new information.

    ¡°What are these creatures called? They weren''t in the books at Lilies Park.¡±

    Ada smiled nervously. ¡°We have never met them before. Right, Havel?¡±

    Sidal''s son also looked worried. He was reminded of the day they met Shirei for the first time. Together with him, they had met a race of creatures never seen before: the chronomorphs. The only one who knew what they were was Darryl, but the reason remained an unsolved mystery.

    ¡°Let''s find the demigods of the academy and let them explain what''s happening.¡±

    Shirei turned to Ada, the girl''s gray eyes betraying a concern that didn''t need to be expressed in words. The three continued through the corridor with the utmost caution, just to make sure they wouldn''t be ambushed again. The hospital structure, with its broken windows and peeling walls, seemed to want to swallow them alive.

    Ada tried to hide her discomfort. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to stop and bend over, but Havel''s presence helped her stay upright. They advanced down the main corridor, passing empty rooms and rusted beds. Every now and then, Shirei stopped to listen, but there was no longer any noise to attract them. They continued until they reached a large room, probably once a waiting room. The walls were covered in graffiti and signs of vandalism, and in the center of the room there was a huge dark stain on the floor.

    ¡°What a terrible place,¡± Ada murmured, as her gaze wandered restlessly over the bush. ¡°It must have happened here too¡­¡±

    ¡°Don''t think about it,¡± Havel replied, moving toward one of the side doors. ¡°We have to find the entrance to the fault, right? We can''t afford to waste time.¡±

    As soon as they crossed the threshold of the door, they were greeted by an even more intense stench. The corridor before them was narrow, with walls that seemed to close in on them. Ada felt panic rising inside her, but she forced herself to continue. After a few minutes, they heard another noise, this time closer, but they were unable to distinguish what it could have belonged to.

 Colorno Hospital pt.2

    Ada stopped again, her heart beating furiously as old memories came back to her.

    ¡°Are you sure we''re going in the right direction?¡±

    Cragar''s son nodded.

    They came to a staircase leading to the upper floors. Havel looked up as the time-worn stone steps were illuminated by the filtering light of the Sun.

    ¡°We have to go up,¡± Shirei explained, ¡°The fault is on the second floor.¡±

    The leader took the initiative, starting to climb with a determined step. Ada followed him, casting a terrified glance at the empty passage. Once on the second floor, the group found themselves facing a long corridor that seemed to have no end.

    ¡°Another¡­ fantastic¡± Ada commented acidly.

    Half-open doors revealed empty and bare rooms, but one in particular attracted the attention of the Equinox Flowers. The door was ajar and a soft blue light was coming from it.

    ¡°There,¡± Shirei said, pointing.

    They advanced cautiously, and when Havel gently pushed open the door, they were faced with a surreal scene. In the center of the room, a temporal rift opened across the floor, giving off a cerulean light that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. The walls of the room were covered in glowing grooves, forcibly traced the moment the fault was opened.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Havel murmured, approaching cautiously.

    A metallic noise made them whirl around. From the door of the room, a line of armored figures made their way before them. Demigods, about twenty of them, lined up in a crescent shape with weapons drawn. In the center of the group, a young woman with pink hair cut into a bob stepped forward. She wore rose gold armor with crimson red highlights.

    ¡°Reveal your identity and your intentions, if you refuse I will consider myself authorized to imprison you.¡±

    Havel stepped forward, his hand rising to keep his weapons within range. ¡°We''re not here to fight, at least not with you,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We want to close the rift.¡±

    The demigoddess nodded slowly. ¡°I understand, but this is a dangerous area. We can''t let just anyone in.¡±

    Shirei took a step towards the fault and crouched at the entrance.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The pink haired girl shouted.

    The armored demigods sprinted in unison, but were stopped by the appearance of Cragar''s son''s tenebrae. Ada turned to her companion, pointed to the creatures and shook her head.

    ¡°Are you crazy or what?¡±

    ¡°Holy Emion!¡± The demigoddess in the red armor jumped, ¡°Ready for battle!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Ada moved forward until she reached the seat next to Havel, her eyes remaining fixed on the demigoddess at the head of the group. ¡°We are the Equinox Flowers, we are demigods too,¡± she said. ¡°We come from Lilies Park and we want to collaborate with you.¡±

    The warriors did not seem to listen to her words.

    ¡°Shirei. Make the harpies disappear,¡± Rutia''s daughter thundered.

    The tenebrae immediately disappeared into thin air, causing the demigods present to breathe a sigh of relief. To everyone, except the pink-haired demigoddess. The girl was more shaken than before, but she forced herself to remain calm.

    ¡°W-welcome,¡± she said in a clear voice. ¡°I am Samara Dearca, captain of the Scarlet Sparrowhawks, fourth regiment of the Daffodil Academy.¡±

    Ada tried to mediate. ¡°Hello, Captain Dearca. We have been commissioned by the divine Aena to close or annihilate the temporal rifts that have opened.¡±

    Samara seemed to consider her words, then nodded her head. ¡°Very good. But know that it won''t be easy. Rift monsters are quite unpredictable.¡±

    Ada approached the demigoddess. ¡°Thank you, but that''s what we''re here for. Divine Emion should contact you shortly with all the details.¡±

    Samara watched them for a long moment with her green irises, then noticed Shirei''s purple eyes and took a step back. ¡°T-then¡­ I¡­ okay¡± she was starting to splutter. ¡°I didn''t mean to get involved.¡±

    The demigoddess seemed to be afraid of Shirei, so Ada took the boy by the arm and pulled him back a few meters.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± She whispered to him.

    Cragar''s son shook his head, ¡°I have never seen any of them in my life.¡±

    Havel spoke first, addressing Samara in an authoritative tone. ¡°What''s the situation here?¡± He asked, trying to understand the level of threat that awaited them.

    The demigoddess managed to calm down and responded in a high-pitched voice. ¡°The rift opens only at night, and the monsters that emerge are completely unknown, nothing we have ever faced. They have a humanoid appearance, but have differences based on their sex.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me more details?¡±

    ¡°The women have long straight hair, fangs and sharp claws. Their eyes are glassy and their skin is both dry and pale. They have a very thin body, with bat-like wings and a spine that sticks out to form a crest on their back,¡± she paused to wet his lips, ¡°From the waist down, they almost look like snakes. If it weren''t for the wings and strange composition, I would have said they were gorgons."

    Havel nodded a few times and rubbed his chin, ¡°But they are not, what about men?¡±

    Samara glanced nervously at Shirei, but the leader of the Equinox Flowers brought her back to attention by snapping his fingers.

    ¡°Don''t let the handsome dark prince kidnap you. We''re talking,¡± he pointed to his eyes with his index and middle fingers. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± the demigoddess promptly bowed her head to avert her sight from the son of Cragar, ¡°Men are much more robust. They also have fangs and thick hair, but their skin is almost leathery and dark in color.¡±

    As the conversation continued, Shirei began to feel uncomfortable. The demigods of the academy looked down on him as if they were searching for every little detail about him. Some gave him an awkward smile, but they didn''t dare approach him for some strange reason.

    Is it because I am a son of Cragar and they understood it?

    He didn''t wait for an answer to that question. He decided to move away from the group, seeking some tranquility. He left the room where the demigods were camped and walked along a dark corridor, the peeling walls reflected vague glimmers of light coming from outside, however this barely illuminated the path.

    He stopped in front of a broken window, looking out at the deserted courtyard. The wind swayed the bare trees, creating ghostly shadows that danced across the ground. With a deep sigh, Shirei summoned his tenebrae, Reno. A dark, floating figure appeared beside him, eyes glowing in the darkness.

    ¡°Hello, boss. Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Reno,¡± Shirei began, his voice a whisper to avoid being heard, ¡°I wanted to know your intentions. Now that we''ve defeated the rift monsters, you''re free. I promised you."

    The tenebrae floated silently for a moment, then responded with a melodious voice that crept into the demigod''s head.

    ¡°Our contract is still valid. I said I would stand with you until the fault problem was resolved. I know you only meant the one where I met my death, but I intend to follow you until you return to your park.¡±

    Shirei contemplated his subordinate''s words. ?Are you certain of this choice? I can give you the rest you deserve, you''ve done enough."

    ¡°Eternal life will be too long a rest, I don''t have this great need of it at the moment. If you make Cragar add a few extras, though, I certainly won''t throw it away.¡±

    ¡°I''ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Great. You are the best, boss.¡±

    The sound of footsteps made the tenebrae disappear into thin air and made Shirei turn around. Ada and Havel were coming towards him, their expressions tense but determined.

    ¡°Shirei, we need to talk,¡± Ada said, stopping next to him.

    ¡°We''ve discovered something important,¡± Havel added. ¡°The rift monsters only seem to appear in the evening and disappear at midnight. What we saw was an escaped infected woman who, for some strange reason, transformed into this creature.¡±

    Shirei looked at his companions. ¡°Don''t we know anything else?¡± He asked, trying to stay calm.

    ¡°No, all we have to do is enter the fault,¡± Ada replied. ¡°Although the demigods do not want to abandon their position, we must move and make use of the time we have.¡±

    Havel added, ¡°I''ll do the negotiating. You two get ready to go in.¡±

    Sidal''s son walked away, heading towards the group of demigods led by Samara. His broad shoulders and arrogant posture conveyed a sense of authority that he hoped to use to his advantage.

    Ada approached Shirei, whose gaze was still staring into space. The purple-eyed boy didn''t fail to notice the slight trembling that his partner tried to hide.

    ¡°What do you think we''ll find in there?¡± she asked, the tone of her voice revealing slight concern.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Shirei replied, shaking his head. ¡°We must find the fault anchor and take it away, or kill all the monsters inside.¡±

    ¡°Did your creature tell you this?¡±

    Shirei didn''t answer, but implied that it was just as she said. Ada nodded, gripping her weapons tighter. ¡°We''ll make it,¡± she said, more to herself than to Cragar''s son. ¡°No matter what lies ahead, we will emerge victorious.¡±

    The two reached their leader just in time to hear him arguing with the captain of the mortarboards.

    ¡°We cannot afford to waste time. The rift must be closed and we must work together.¡±

    Samara looked at him carefully, considering his words. ¡°Our orders are to hold the position,¡± she said finally. ¡°We cannot abandon our mission.¡±

    ¡°Then help us fulfill ours,¡± insisted the demigod, ¡°If we don''t close the rift, the monsters will continue to come out and we will all be forced to stay here.¡±

    The girl nodded. ¡°I will talk to my soldiers. We will leave you for a few days, after which you will automatically be reported missing and we will discuss how to deal with the problem.¡±

    The two shook hands, ¡°Perfect.¡±

    As Shirei, Havel and Ada prepared to enter the fault, the atmosphere became increasingly tense. The group gathered around the entrance and the demigods were evacuated outside, with only Samara remaining.

    ¡°Don''t worry. We''ll take care of the monsters that manage to escape, you find a way to close it¡± the demigoddess greeted them, before disappearing through the door that led to the corridor.

    A few minutes passed.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Havel said, his voice firm and commanding, ¡°We must stand together. We don''t know what awaits us on the other side, but as long as we fight together, we¡¯ll always have a chance.¡±

    Ada laughed, ¡°Nice phrase, but don''t try to be in an action movie, thanks.¡±

    ¡°I was just trying to¡­!¡± Sidal''s son began to turn red. ¡°You know what? I hate you, guys.¡±

    With a deep breath, the three Equinox flowers crossed the entrance to the temporal rift. The energy enveloped them immediately, a wave of power that seemed to tear at reality itself, dragging them into a world far into the past.

 September 12, 1922 pt.1

    The journey across the temporal rift lasted nothing more than the blink of an eye. An instant earlier, Shirei, Ada, and Havel had been surrounded by the ruins of the abandoned hospital, with the demigods of the Daffodil Academy waiting. The next moment, the three demigods found themselves catapulted into an empty and silent room. They were still in the hospital, that was for sure, but something was unusual.

    The place where they had reappeared was bare and austere, with faded white walls that seemed to absorb the light rather than reflect it. A single wrought-iron bed, stripped of sheets, occupied one corner, while a worn-looking wardrobe stood against the opposite wall. A tall, narrow window let in a ray of dusty sunlight, illuminating the particles suspended in the still air. The smell of disinfectant and medicine permeated the room, mixing with an undercurrent of mold.

    Shirei was the first to move, his bright purple eyes scanning his surroundings carefully, looking for possible threats. His black hair swayed slightly as he turned to check on his companions. Ada was already in a defensive position, her hands ready to draw the twin swords from her belt. Havel ran a hand over the scar along his cheekbone, a gesture that had become habitual in recent years.

    "Are you okay?" Shirei asked, his voice low and calm as always.

    Ada nodded, relaxing her posture. ¡°Yes, everything seems to have gone well. What about you, Havel?¡±

    The blonde demigod rolled his shoulders, testing his movements. ¡°Everything''s fine, but less turbulent than the spectral travel through the Interworld.¡±

    Shirei approached the window, cautiously observing the outside. The view was that of a early twentieth-century hospital courtyard, with bare trees and a peaceful atmosphere.

    ¡°We''re inside the temporal rift, there''s no doubt about it,¡± he murmured.

    Ada joined him, her keen gaze analyzing the details of the landscape. ¡°This is the past, this must be the day the rift was created.¡±

    Havel, impatient as ever, walked to the closet and opened it with a creak. "Well, now that we know where we are, we need to come up with a plan. Purple, we''re in your hands."

    Shirei turned to his companions.

    ¡°Our goal has not changed. Reno explained that in order to destroy the rift, we must find the magical object that serves as an anchor for this place. Once we find it, we''ll steal it and make the fault collapse on itself."

    Ada crossed her arms, her mind already working on strategies. ¡°The idea seems easy, but how are we going to get out of here?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that we have no idea what we''re looking for,¡± Havel added.

    Shirei closed his eyes for a moment, concentrating. He could feel Reno''s presence. His tenebrae was sending him the necessary information.

    ¡°The anchor could be anything,¡± he said finally. ¡°An object or even a person. We need to explore this hospital and gather as much information as possible.¡±

    Ada nodded. ¡°We''ll have to blend in. We can''t go around dressed like that, we would attract too much attention.¡±

    After a few seconds, Cragar''s son added, ¡°Reno says the entrance to the rift should be somewhere in this room.¡±

    Havel grinned, pointing to the open closet. ¡°Well, it seems that Fate is on our side today. Look what I found."

    Inside the closet, hanging neatly, were several patient gowns from the time. Ada and Shirei approached, then Rutia''s daughter moved the clothing to the side and revealed a blue light.

    ¡°And not only¡­¡±

    It was the portal that led to the other side of the rift, into the mortal world. Ada swallowed, ¡°We''re in our own Narnia, it seems.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The three demigods exchanged a knowing look.

    Shirei touched his pale hands to the hanging gowns. With a nod of his head, he indicated his companions to come closer.

    "These should be enough, you can hide your weapons underneath," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    Ada took one of the gowns, examining it carefully. The fabric was rough and worn, but it looked clean. "It''s not exactly the latest fashion," she commented with a slight smile.

    Havel grabbed his, grimacing. ¡°I just hope it didn''t belong to a wrinkled old man.¡±

    Shirei gave his companion a warning look.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The blond demigod rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. You think I''m going to cause some trouble, don''t you?"

    ¡°Can you blame us?¡± Ada asked.

    ¡°I won''t jeopardize our mission, don''t worry.¡±

    Shirei didn''t seem very convinced, but didn''t continue the conversation. As the two boys began to change, Ada stopped, suddenly realizing the situation.

    Havel turned to look at her, ¡°Hurry up, better than risk getting caught.¡±

    Ada glared at him, ¡°Don''t you dare look in my direction.¡±

    Shirei, ever respectful, immediately turned towards the wall. Havel, however, hesitated for a moment, his brown eyes lingering on Rutia''s daughter. It was only when he noticed the girl''s sharp gaze that he quickly turned around, a light blush on his cheeks.

    Ada sighed, starting to peel off her light armor. The metal clinked as she carefully placed it back in the closet.

    ¡°Just for the record, I was referring to you, Havel,¡± she warned in a menacing voice.

    Shirei remained still, respecting her partner''s privacy, although she didn''t fully understand what the problem was. Havel, on the other hand, couldn''t resist the temptation. With an almost imperceptible movement, he turned his head, trying to capture an image of his companion.

    It was a mistake.

    The girl''s fist hit him with the force of a mallet, making him slam against the wall and causing a dull thud. The noise echoed in the empty room, making Shirei jump.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Ada hissed, gray eyes flashing with anger as she hurriedly put on her dress.

    Havel rubbed his jaw and smiled. ¡°You can look at me and I can''t? I thought we were equals here.¡±

    The demigoddess closed her eyes, ¡°No. We''re not. Don''t ever dare again."

    Shirei turned, observing the scene in an attempt to identify with the story. ¡°I told you not to attract attention,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°We need to be more careful.¡±

    Havel approached, "Do you think the hospital is so full of monsters?"

    Ada, now completely dressed in her patient gown, nodded. ¡°You''re right, Shirei.¡±

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers adjusted his gown with a smile. ¡°I apologize too.¡±

    ¡°You''re lying.¡±

    Havel didn''t answer, but he implied that Ada was right. The girl, however, was unaware of why Sidal''s son had acted in this way. The anger of the moment was distracting her from any worries she might have about where they were.

    Havel glanced at her, ¡°Then don''t tell me I''m not a good leader.¡±

    Shirei looked at her companions, assessing the situation. Despite the accident, they seemed ready for the mission.

    Ada approached the door and leaned close to hear the noises outside.

    ¡°Good, now that we''re all¡­presentable, we can go gather information.¡±

    Havel joined her, ¡°We should split up. Ada, I''m coming with you, Shirei, search the ground floor. Observe, listen, but don''t attract attention."

    Cragar''s son nodded, "I will send you a message through my tenebrae if anything happens."

    The three demigods looked at each other, then Havel concluded, "We will meet again here as soon as the Sun has set."

    With a deep breath, Ada opened the door, and the three demigods immersed themselves in the semi-unknown and potentially dangerous place of the psychiatric hospital, unaware of the dark secret that was kept in that place.????????????????

    The three demigods separated as soon as they crossed the threshold of the room, taking a different direction through the hospital corridors. Havel immediately approached Ada, who hid her hands so as not to show their trembling. The air was thick with unpleasant odors: a mixture of disinfectant, stench and ointment that seemed to permeate the walls.

    Shirei moved silently, like a ghost among men. His violet eyes scrutinized every corner, every crack in the yellowed walls. He watched the staff move hastily, noting their shifty glances and tense expressions. There was something unsaid, hidden, meandering beneath the surface of that apparent normality.

    Cragar''s son did as he was told, going down to the base floor. In a secluded corridor, he noticed a group of nurses chatting among themselves, casting glances around to ensure they weren''t overheard. He approached cautiously, pretending to be interested in a painting hanging on the wall.

    The workers looked at him, but seemed to ignore him in the end,

    "...tonight, in the basement," one of them whispered, his voice full of nervousness.

    ¡°Shh! Not here!¡± another hushed him, looking at the demigod with a certain paranoia.

    Shirei memorized their faces, deciding to follow them later.

    There''s something in the basement, then.

    Meanwhile, Ada and Havel had made their way to the more populated area of ??the hospital. Rutia''s daughter moved among patients and staff, listening to snippets of conversations and observing interactions. As soon as they walked through the door of that room, Ada had changed dramatically. Her pace had slowed, her gaze lost in memories. She noticed how some patients seemed strangely docile, almost in a trance, while others showed signs of increasing agitation. She breathed to calm herself.

    It¡¯s the same as¡­

 September 12, 1922 pt.2

    Havel looked at his companion, who kept a dull expression on her face, as if she wasn''t really there. He didn''t want to put too much weight on his friend, but he was very worried about her.

    In one corner, the demigoddess saw a young nurse consoling a crying patient. She didn''t have the courage to approach and continued walking as if she was lost in the void.

    Havel approached, pretending to look for something.

    ¡°It''s all right, Mr. Thompson,¡± the nurse murmured. ¡°Soon it will be your turn for the new therapy. You''ll see, you¡¯ll feel much better afterwards.¡±

    The patient sobbed. ¡°No, please. I do not want. I know what it''s like there. It''s dark, it''s cold, and those... those voices...¡±

    The nurse shushed him gently, casting a worried look at Havel, who pretended not to have heard anything.

    Sidal''s son returned to Ada and put his arm around her waist.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in staying here,¡± he whispered in her ear, ¡°You''re in no condition to-¡°

    He didn''t have time to finish his sentence before his friend removed his arm.

    ¡°N-no, I have to help.¡±

    ¡°Ada,¡± Sidal''s son''s gaze softened as he freed himself from his partner''s hand. He led her out of the hallway, trying to smile at her.

    Seeing her in that state put a lump in his throat and, suddenly, they had gone back five years. Her, a little girl scared of the world, Him, a self-proclaimed hero.

    ¡°It''s okay,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    After a while, Ada stopped resisting and allowed herself to be accompanied to the room where they had appeared. She sat down on the bed in a trembling embrace and looked at Havel fearfully.

    ¡°P-please. Don''t¡­ don''t do this to me.¡±

    Sidal''s son crouched down and clasped her cold hands with a smile.

    ¡°Ada, I know, I know what''s happening to you and I know it''s because of this place. I don''t want you to suffer, so try to rest while me and that other one,¡± he grimaced, ¡°Yes, we''ll take care of it.¡±

    He got to his feet, but Ada didn''t let go. ¡°I don''t want to be weak.¡±

    ¡°You? Weak?¡± Havel laughed, ¡°Let Emion blast me if I ever thought you were weak. You are the strongest woman I know.¡±

    The reaction seemed to distract the demigoddess, who stifled a laugh, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Please, now rest. I''ll go look for more information.¡±

    Ada nodded and waved to him as he closed the door.

    Weak? If you''re upset I might end up in the infirmary.

    Havel shook his head and decided to head towards the hospital cafeteria. His approach was less subtle than that of his mates, but his outgoing nature allowed him to mix easily with other patients.

    ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± he said to a lost-looking man sitting at a table. ¡°How''s the food here?¡±

    The man looked at him with blank eyes. ¡°Food? Oh, yes. It¡¯s... it¡¯s modest. They say the treats are for those undergoing treatments.¡±

    Havel felt a shiver run down his spine. ¡°Treatments? What kind of treatments?¡±

    The man looked around nervously. ¡°We are not allowed to know. But if you''re lucky, or unlucky, you''ll soon find out. You must hope to be taken to the underground.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Before Havel could ask any more questions, a male nurse approached, casting a suspicious glance at the demigod.

    ¡°Everything okay here? Time for your medicine, Mr. Brown.¡±

    The man nodded meekly, getting up to follow the nurse. Havel surveyed the scene, noting how several patients were taken away in similar fashion.

    As the day drew to a close, the demigods continued their separate explorations. Shirei, increasingly suspicious, decided to stalk the nurses he had noticed earlier. He followed them through less frequented corridors, to a heavy door that led to the basement.

    For something secret, they don''t pay much attention to confidentiality, he thought.

    After all, he was over six feet tall. He certainly shouldn''t have gone unnoticed.

    A group of nurses, with cold and determined expressions, were dragging some patients towards the basement door. Terrified patients writhed and screamed, their voices muffled by calloused hands or makeshift gags.

    ¡°No, please! I do not want!¡± an older woman pleaded, her wrinkled hands desperately trying to hold on to anything.

    "Silence!" one of the nurses hissed, his eyes devoid of any compassion. "It''s for your own good."

    Shirei had to summon his self-control not to intervene. The mission was more important, he couldn''t compromise it.

    It doesn''t make sense, they were swallowed up in the fault, they live this in a loop. My help wouldn''t change anything.

    He tried to convince himself, without much success.

    With an ominous creak, the door to the underground opened, swallowing the group in a darkness that seemed almost tangible. The patients'' cries gradually faded, leaving behind an anguished silence.

    I can''t stay here, though, he realized.

    It was in the middle of the corridor. If other nurses had come there, they would surely have seen him. He began to check the doors of the rooms adjacent to the entrance, just as the sound of footsteps became more intense.

    He looked at the first one, but there was a man.

    The second, a woman.

    The third, two women.

    The sound was getting closer, they would see it.

    He reached the fourth room. It was empty and he immediately threw himself into it. Nurses passed by with other patients, but did not see him.

    I was close¡­

    Shirei stood still, counting the minutes that passed. A full hour passed before the door reopened. The nurses emerged, alone. There was no sign of the patients.

    He was increasingly convinced that the anchor was somehow connected to those mysterious dungeons. He waited for the nurses to leave, then left the room and attempted to use his spectral travel to reappear into the basement. To his surprise and concern, the attempt failed.

    Shirei shook his head slightly and looked at his hands, bewildered. He wondered if there was something interfering with his powers and tried calling Reno back just to be sure. The tenebrae did not respond.

    If the anchor is in the basement, could it possibly interfere with my powers?

    That represented a serious problem that the demigod could not ignore. Access to the Interworld was of vital importance, with the channel inhibited he was practically disarmed.

    And I cannot materialize my tenebrae.

    As night fell, Shirei headed towards the meeting point. He knew that the information he had gathered could be crucial to their mission, but he also feared what it might mean for the poor patients trapped in the underground.

    Arriving at the room where they had appeared that morning, Shirei found Ada and Havel already waiting for him. The girl still seemed to be very shaken.

    As Shirei entered, Havel quickly moved to block the door behind him. His brown eyes scrutinized his companion''s face, trying to read his always well-hidden emotions. Ada was lying on the only bed available. The tension was evident in the stiffness of his shoulders.

    ¡°Finally,¡± the leader said, sitting up. ¡°I was starting to worry.¡±

    Cragar''s son looked at him confused, he could hardly believe it.

    Havel snorted, ¡°Yes, Purple. You are my comrade and I don''t want you to be captured or die."

    Shirei nodded briefly, his gaze moving between the two companions. "Thank you."

    Ada leaned against the wall, arms crossed over her chest. "Come on, what have you discovered?"

    For the next few minutes, the violet-eyed demigod detailed what he had seen and heard during his exploration. He spoke of the patients dragged into the basement, of the muffled cries, not failing to mention the strange interference that prevented him from accessing the Interworld.

    Havel listened with growing anger, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles had turned white. ¡°Bastards,¡± he hissed through his teeth.

    ¡°How dare they treat defenseless people like that?¡±

    "What information did you get?"

    Sidal''s son touched his scar, ¡°More or less the same. They were talking about a mysterious ¡°treatment¡±, I think it''s the same thing.¡±

    ¡°The treatment is carried out in the basement¡­ where, most likely, the monsters who fought the demigods of the academy are locked up¡­¡± Ada concentrated on the strategic aspects. ¡°So you''re certain the anchor is there?¡±

    Shirei nodded. ¡°It''s the only place that isn''t accessible. Whatever''s going on down there, it''s the only source of mana I could think of.¡±

    "We need to figure out how to get in," the blond noted, frustration evident in his voice.

    ¡°We''ll have to find another way,¡± Ada interrupted.

    ¡°Maybe one of us can pretend to be crazy and force the nurses to take him down.¡±

    ¡°Too risky. We don''t know what exactly happens to those patients. If Shirei can''t use his travels, then there''s no way to get in and out without attracting attention.¡±

    Reno materialized in the room, ¡°You could try to steal the keys.¡±

 September 12, 1922 pt.3

    Silence fell on the room as the Equinox Flowers pondered the option. The idea wasn''t a bad one, but the demigods had no idea where they could get the keys. They would have to find the nurse seen by Shirei, follow him without being noticed and then manage to distract him long enough so as not to raise a general alarm.

    Shirei turned to the dark creature, "If I can find it, can you steal it for us?"

    ¡°Interesting question¡­¡± the tenebrae smiled, ¡°I think so.¡±

    Suddenly, a heartbreaking scream echoed through the halls, making all four of them jump. It was a sound full of pain and terror, which seemed to come from the very depths of the building.

    Suddenly, a high-pitched scream pierced the silence, followed by the sound of breaking glass. The three exchanged a quick glance before rushing towards the door.

    Shirei looked at Ada, but Havel reassured him, ¡°Don''t glance at her like she''s a little girl, you idiot. She is the second in command of the Equinox Flowers!¡±

    Shirei nodded and the three went outside. They turned the corner, just in time to find themselves faced with a nightmarish scene.

    Monstrous creatures, never studied before, swarmed the hospital corridors. They were deformed beings, with leathery skin an unhealthy purple, luminescent yellow eyes, and razor-sharp claws. They looked like a distorted and grotesque version of primitive cavemen.

    ¡°By all the gods¡­¡± Ada whispered, her gray eyes wide.

    Havel cursed under his breath, his muscles tensing ready for action. It was in that moment that he realized. The information obtained outside the time rift returned to his mind with crystal clarity. ¡°It''s them. The creatures Samara spoke of.¡±

    Shirei remained silent, but his violet eyes shone with a bright light as he analyzed the situation. The creatures were savagely attacking the doors, intending to torment anyone in their path: terrified patients, panicked nurses, doctors trying to calm them.

    ¡°Didn''t monsters only attack demigods?¡±

    ¡°We don''t have time to think about this. W-we have to do something,¡± Ada said, her hands instinctively reaching for the twin swords, but their shaking made her doubt whether she could hold them.

    Havel nodded, a ferocious grin on his face. "Let''s go smash their heads!"

    There was no time for further speculation. One of the creatures noticed the three demigods and lunged towards them with a bestial roar. The Equinox Flowers got into a fighting position, but Ada struggled to keep her wits about her.

    The leader reacted first, charging at the creature with a battle cry. He unsheathed the two axes he had just recovered from the wardrobe and used them to hit the monster with superhuman strength, making him stagger backwards.

    Shirei, meanwhile, closed his eyes for a brief moment, concentrating. When he reopened them, he summoned his faithful tenebrae.

    Dark creatures emerged from the Interworld, ghostly harpies ready to obey their master.

    Reno materialized at the boy''s side, waiting for directions.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he considered letting himself follow the attack, before locking eyes with Ada.

    The girl was not well. Shirei didn''t know why, but he was sure of it. He shouldn''t have ignored it, it was what made him human.

    He wasn''t alone, he fought in a group.

    ¡°You stay here, watch over Ada, and make sure you sing for me and Havel.¡±

    ¡°Got it, boss.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The tenebrae dispersed. Their black wings sliced ??through the air, fending off the monstrous creatures with razor-sharp claws, but Shirei knew they wouldn''t last long.

    The hospital corridors had become a chaotic battlefield, ringing with screams, roars and the sinister sound of tearing flesh.

    Havel fought like a berserker, his axes crushing bones and attacking with intent to tear at the monsters'' leathery skin.

    Ada barely defended herself, now only a shadow of the lethal dancer Shirei knew. She wavered at the slightest movement of the monsters, retreating further and further.

    Reno gritted his missing teeth, ¡°Your friend has some serious problems.¡±

    Shirei ignored the comment. Maintaining control over the tenebrae in such a confined space was testing his concentration. The harpies were too weak to face the barbarian creatures of the rift.

    As if to confirm his words, one of the monsters managed to grab a ghostly harpy. With a roar of triumph, the beast tore the tenebrae''s wings apart, and it dissolved into a cloud of black smoke.

    Shirei staggered, clutching a hand to his chest. The pain of losing his tenebrae hit him directly as he felt the aether being stripped from his core.

    ¡°Shirei!¡± Havel made his way towards his companion, crushing a barbarian''s skull along the way. ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The situation was now more than tragic. The creatures occupied the corridor, blocking access to the stairs. The dark creatures of Shirei, while fighting, fell prey to the monsters one after another, overwhelmed by the immense strength of their enemies.

    Ada found herself with a monster above her. Reno acted as a human shield, cushioning the blow, but a sharp claw grazed her face, leaving a trail of blood on her cheek.

    Rutia''s daughter watched the tenebrae disintegrate before her eyes and fell to the ground.

    ¡°N-no¡­ not again!¡± she shouted, his voice barely audible.

    Havel took a deep breath and swung his right arm back. He bent over and closed his eyes for a moment, forgetting everything around him.

    A crimson light shot from his left hand, traveling up the limb to his shoulder and opposite arm.

    Father¡­

    The son of Sidal flew like a meteor and slammed his fist into the chest of the barbarian who towered over Ada. The hand pierced the being, causing it to freeze and collapse.

    Shirei was still on his knees. His chest throbbed with pain as his tenebrae had surrounded him and continued to protect him, falling one after another. The dark creatures were reduced to a handful of flickering shadows.

    The situation seemed desperate. The three demigods, despite all their powers and combat skills, were about to be overwhelmed. The monstrous creatures surrounded them, their yellow eyes glowing with insatiable hunger.

    Havel dragged Ada away to the other side of the corridor, in an attempt to save her from the monsters. Reno regained his composure in time to begin treating the berserker''s bleeding wounds.

    "What are you doing?" Ada asked, scared.

    Havel didn''t answer. His eyes shone as he looked at her, he wouldn''t let her die.

    ¡°Shirei!¡± the leader shouted to attract attention.

    Cragar''s son disappeared into the Interworld just in time to avoid the joint assault of two monsters. He reappeared alongside the Equinox Flowers with renewed energy, the Blade of Discord glittering in his hand.

    ¡°Have you filled up?¡± Havel asked.

    The creatures struggled to cross the corridor due to the corpses strewn everywhere. Shirei nodded.

    ¡°Take Ada out of the fault and return with reinforcements, I will resist!¡±

    The demigoddess stood up to the leader of the Equinox Flowers.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Yes, instead! You can''t die here!¡±

    The monsters were approaching, but Shirei remained firm and determined, ¡°I will fight them.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Havel slapped him on the back of the head, ¡°You can''t face them all alone!¡±

    ¡°Not even you.¡±

    Ada held Sidal''s son close, ¡°You cannot stay here. No! Let''s all go away!¡±

    Havel pushed her away, ¡°Someone has to stay to slow them down, otherwise they''ll all come out! Shirei! Go!¡±

    The purple-eyed boy hesitated.

    "Go!"

    "I can-"

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I can. I know I can do it.¡±

    A creature appeared behind them, taking them completely by surprise. The demigods no longer had an escape route.

    Havel pushed his two companions away and fell down the opposite side of the corridor, just in time to avoid a central blow that shattered the floor. The son of Sidal instantly charged a crimson fist which he threw with his left arm. The monstrous barbarian took the blow and flew up to one of the corridor windows, smashing it with his weight and falling towards the external courtyard.

    Havel shouted at the top of his lungs, "Go!"

    It was then that they heard the ringing of a bell in the distance. The sound echoed through the devastated corridors of the hospital.

    An ethereal sound, which seemed to come almost from another world.

    The three demigods exchanged a look full of concern.

    It was midnight.

    The world around them seemed to dissolve, like an image reflected in a shattering mirror. The three demigods clung to each other, trying to hold on as everything around them crumbled.

    And then, in the blink of an eye, they were elsewhere.

    Shirei opened his eyes.

    He found himself lying on a bed, the same bed on which his companion had rested. They were in the room where they had taken refuge upon their arrival. Every sign of the battle just fought apparently disappeared.

    Ada and Havel were there, also unharmed and equally shocked. Shirei approached the window, watching the hospital courtyard come alive with the start of a new day.

    Everything seemed so normal, so ordinary.

    ¡°It''s morning.¡±

 September 12, 1922 (again) pt.1

    There was something deeply wrong.

    Shirei''s violet eyes scanned the familiar room of Colorno Hospital, every detail exactly as he remembered it from the previous day.

    It was at that moment that the realization hit him.

    The temporal rift had rebooted, erasing the events of the previous night as if they had never happened. Shirei remained still for a few moments, his face a mask of calm that hid his inner turmoil.

    Ada was the first to really react. Her gray eyes spoke for themselves, reflecting the terror that ran through her soul, a fear too great to be due to the rift. In an instant, the young demigoddess leapt to her feet, her lean, muscular body as taut as a violin string.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered in a broken voice. "No, no, no!"

    She clutched her dark hair with her hands, almost to the point of tearing it.

    Her cries rang through the room, a heart-rending wail that made Cragar''s son gasp. Ada trembled violently, her legs gave out and she collapsed in the corner of the room. She backed against the wall in exhaustion, cowering as if she could somehow escape this cruel reality they found themselves in.

    Havel quickly rushed towards her, enveloping her in a protective embrace. His muscular arms gripped her tightly. Shirei didn''t understand and felt excluded, but Marina''s voice rang in his head and told him not to ask questions. That was perfectly the case that the girl had explained to him, he had to know when to express his doubts and when, instead, to remain silent.

    ¡°Shh¡­ it''s okay, Ada.¡±

    Havel stroked her hair and continued to hold her close. ¡°We are here. We are together. You''re safe.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter was short of breath, a sign that she was in crisis, "I... I... I don''t want to go back there."

    .You will never go back there again, now your home is at the Lilies Park.¡±

    Ada raised her shining eyes towards Sidal''s son.

    ¡°At the park?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at the park,¡± he nodded, ¡°With me and the Equinox Flowers.¡±

    Shirei found it useless to waste time, he looked away from the scene and concentrated on analyzing the rift. His understanding of the place was limited, as were the laws that governed it. Why had it rebooted? What had they done or not done to trigger the reset? Questions flocked to his mind like hungry crows.

    Reno, I need you.

    The tenebrae immediately responded to his call, manifesting itself in the room after exiting the Interworld.

    Ada looked up at him, tears streaming down her pale face. Havel stared at him ¡°How can you be so calm?¡± he asked, the accusatory tone quite evident. ¡°Don''t you understand that your partner is sick?¡±

    Shirei approached, kneeling in front of his companions. His violet eyes shone with intensity.

    ¡°We are alive, all three of us. Ada is in no condition to solve this mystery and you know what''s happening to her. This time rift is an obstacle for her. I''ll help you by eliminating the problem, but I can''t stand still if I want to.¡±

    Havel stared at him, perhaps more surprised than nervous. Finally he nodded and moved his hand to caress the girl''s back.

    ¡°I didn''t think I''d say this, but you''re not entirely wrong.¡±

    Slowly, Ada straightened up, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand. She breathed deeply, trying to regain control.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°No, he''s right,¡± she admitted. ¡°We must find the anchor and leave this place.¡±

    ¡°Sure? If you need more time...¡±

    ¡°We don''t have time,¡± interrupted the girl, ¡°I-I... I can do it. I am an Equinox Flower.¡±

    Havel stood up, helping Ada do the same. They mentally replayed the events that had happened the previous day. They analyzed their every action, every conversation, looking for a piece of information that had escaped their attention.

    Shirei closed his eyes for a moment.

    ¡°You look confused, boss,¡± Reno teased.

    ¡°I''m the boss here,¡± Havel replied.

    The tenebrae looked him over before agreeing flatly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so funny, undead boy?¡±

    Shirei sighed. ¡°Stop it, Reno. Use your mouth to give us all the information you have on the temporal rift.¡±

    ¡°All?¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod nodded.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Reno floated for a moment, his form billowing like smoke in a light breeze. Then, he began to speak: ¡°Temporal rifts are a complex phenomenon. The duration is very variable and clearly Rakion decides it. When the time period of the fault ends, it resets all the people present at the time it was established, returning everything to the beginning unchanged.¡±

    Havel started to interject, but the tenebrae managed to beat him in time, ¡°Yes, even living people, if necessary. But you,¡± he indicated the three Equinox Flowers, ¡°You are ''outsiders''. You will not suffer the same treatment. If you die, you will not come back to life.¡±

    ¡°Never a bit of luck,¡± Havel commented.

    ¡°However, you are the only ones who can retain your memories from before the reset. The people caught in the rift will repeat the same script forever.¡±

    Reno''s words fell heavy on the room. Shirei called him to get attention.

    ¡°What happens if an outsider takes a rift-inhabitant out?¡±

    ¡°The moment the fault resets, the inhabitant will automatically return inside it. Once a prisoner, you are a prisoner forever.¡±

    ¡°Are there any exceptions?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of, boss.¡±

    ¡°So we are the only ones who can do something to stop this cycle¡­¡± Ada said.

    Shirei noted with pleasure that her voice had gradually regained strength. Cragar''s son was silent for a long moment, absorbing the information. Then, in a calm voice, he turned to his companions.

    ¡°So, it is clear that the time period of this rift is set at one day, once midnight the reset occurs.¡±

    As they spoke, a movement at the end of the corridor caught the purple-eyed demigod''s attention. With a quick gesture, he signaled his companions to remain silent, then sprinted towards the door and closed it. The Equinox Flowers flattened themselves against the wall, hoping that the passage would not be opened.

    Peering through the crack, Shirei watched as a group of doctors emerged from an adjacent hallway. They were carrying a cot on which a motionless body lay, covered by a white sheet. On the fabric, dark spots spread like blood flowers in a snow-covered field. The doctors passed by their room keeping their voices low, so that they blended with the creak of the wheels of the table. Shirei held his breath, ready to react if they were discovered. But the doctors continued on, disappearing around the corner of the corridor on the opposite side.

    The demigod waited and moved only when the sound of their footsteps had disappeared. He turned to his companions and motioned to wait for him, then opened the door and left the room.

    He noticed that he had forgotten his lab coat, which was left in the closet, so he sped up so as not to risk being seen. He wanted to travel to the Interworld, but he didn''t know exactly what to look for. He turned the corner from which the doctors had arrived and continued, taking care not to cross anyone.

    Finally he turned right, where the path ended at an office. He read the sign on the door: ¡°Director.¡±

    Did they kill the director?

    He preferred to discuss that problem with the Equinox Flowers, so he disappeared into the Interworld before being seen. That''s when he saw it.

    What¡­

    Cragar''s son froze. Ahead, where the Interworld rippled and the aether curved, lay the shape of someone.

    Or something.

    An unknown being was in the office, encased in a whirlwind of magical energy. Shirei thought it was wiser not to find out what it was for now, so he headed back towards the room. He soon appeared on the bed, causing both Ada and Havel to feel shocked.

    Sidal''s son instinctively placed his hand on the hilt of one of his axes. ¡°Purple, you have to stop giving us a shock, otherwise we will reach your father before time.¡±

    ¡°Something terrible is happening in this hospital,¡± the black-haired boy cut short. ¡°Whatever it is, it''s certain to have something to do with the temporal rift.¡±

    Ada nodded, her face still pale, more than normal.

    ¡°That body... was covered in blood. Who did it belong to?¡±

    Shirei thought about it, ¡°I believe the original director, now replaced by a creature.¡±

    ¡°A creature?¡± Rutia''s daughter echoed.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it while I was in the Interworld. He was immersed in the aether.¡±

    Havel clenched his fists, his eyes shining with repressed anger.

    ¡°We can''t let them continue to hurt people.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you could,¡± replied Reno, ¡°Those here are already dead regardless, it doesn''t matter.¡±

    Shirei raised a hand, a sign that the tenebrae''s presence was no longer required. ¡°We could make things worse if we acted impulsively.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you suggest as our next step?¡± Ada asked.

 September 12, 1922 (again) pt.2

    Shirei looked towards the window, where the sun was rising higher and higher in the sky. ¡°For now let''s mingle with the patients. Let''s go to the canteen and wait.¡±

    ¡°They only take patients to the basement after lunch¡­¡± Havel nodded, a spark of excitement flashing in his eyes. ¡°Then we will pretend to be serious patients. I can pretend to have delusions of grandeur. I like this plan, I will be a son of Sidal but I can compete with the sons of Ien in terms of strategy.¡±

    ¡°Fake? It won''t be difficult,¡± Ada commented, ¡°Besides, the plan isn''t yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes that''s mine, I''m the leader.¡±

    Ada smiled weakly, the first smile since they had woken up that repeated day. ¡°As you say, leader. I, then, will play a patient with hallucinations.¡±

    The Equinox Flowers decided to change, this time without any hidden glances from Havel. Once ready, the three went out into the corridor and, with a final look of understanding, separated, each heading towards a different part of the hospital, with the clear objective of meeting in the canteen.

    Shirei arrived last. The midday sun filtered through the dirty windows of the Colorno hospital, casting long shadows on the worn tables and faded floor. The air was thick with the smell of bland food and disinfectant, a mixture that made Shirei wrinkle his nose.

    The demigod headed towards the line of patients waiting for their meal. His violet eyes scanned the room, searching for the familiar faces of his companions. He spotted them almost immediately: Ada was sitting in a corner, staring into space as if she was seeing invisible monsters. Shirei couldn''t discern whether she was just pretending or whether she was witnessing the scenes that had traumatized her. Havel, however, gesticulated animatedly to a group of bored patients, proclaiming himself the hero of the thirteen kingdoms.

    His companions were playing their roles to perfection.

    Tray in hand, loaded with a meal that seemed more suited to a prison than a hospital, Shirei approached the table halfway between the two Equinox Flowers. He sank absently into his chair, maintaining the blank stare typical of his catatonic character.

    ¡°The butterflies¡­ the butterflies are dancing,¡± Ada murmured, her voice trembling and her wide eyes fixed on a point above Shirei''s head. She reached him and sat down next to him.

    Havel turned to the demigoddess with a benevolent smile. ¡°My dear,¡± he said in a high-sounding voice, ¡°In this kingdom, butterflies dance only by order of the king. And I am the king!¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Shirei stared at his plate, seemingly unaware of his surroundings. ¡°Have you discovered anything?¡± he whispered, barely moving his lips.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers reached them and sat down, pretending to adjust his imaginary crown.

    ¡°I noticed that there are armed guards in the corridors of the lower level. Guards with demigod weapons. What need would there be for people like that in a psychiatric hospital?¡±

    Shirei assimilated the new information in silence. He hadn''t seen them when he hid the previous day near the entrance to the underground.

    Has the rift changed? he thought disconcerted.

    ¡°We have to find a way to access the underground,¡± he finally murmured.

    It was Havel who broke the silence. ¡°One of us should deliberately get captured¡­¡± he whispered distractedly.

    Ada turned to him abruptly. "Absolutely not. It''s too dangerous. We don''t know what they do to those patients who disappear. We said to find the keys because it was a safer plan.¡±

    Shirei, however, seemed to consider another issue. ¡°I think there''s another outsider here.¡±

    The two demigods opened their eyes wide and asked in unison: "Who?"

    ¡°The creature in the director''s office,¡± he said slowly, ¡°I''m afraid he knows about us too. If that''s the case, it won''t be long before he decides to go on the offensive."

    ¡°Then, even if the reset happens, it would become impossible to reach the underground because he would know¡­.?

    Shirei nodded, ?Exactly.?

    ¡°Okay,¡± Havel finally said. ¡°Then I''ll go.¡±

    Ada didn''t seem to agree but, rather than plant her feet on the ground and deny him that possibility, she tried to make him give up with facts.

    ¡°How are we going to communicate with you once you get there?¡±

    Shirei nodded, ¡°You can''t go. I have to do it.¡±

    ¡°You too have the same problem as me,¡± Sidal''s son replied acidly.

    "I have Reno," the violet-eyed demigod countered. ¡°My tenebrae can act as a messenger. As soon as I find out something, you will know too. Furthermore, if I were to find myself in danger, he could warn you.¡±

    Havel rubbed his scar. They didn''t like the idea, but they had no other options to consider. He had to give up on not being the bait and leave that role to Shirei.

    ¡°Then it''s decided. You will be captured and taken to the dungeons. Ada and I will remain up here, ready to intervene if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Are we sure we want to proceed with this plan?¡± Ada asked, ¡°We could still try to steal the keys from this mysterious creature.¡±

    Her trembling voice betrayed the worry she tried to hide. Her gray eyes shifted nervously between her companions, a sign that her strange fear had not yet completely disappeared.

    Havel leaned against the wall with his arms crossed and let out a grunt of frustration. ¡°I don''t like the idea of ??sending one of us down there alone. If I really had to choose, I would have gone myself, but I don''t see any other options. We need to find the anchor, fast."

    "Otherwise?"

    ¡°We will be left for dead and the academy will send an entire platoon into the fault, risking weakening our forces further.¡±

    Shirei nodded, his violet eyes fixed on an undefined point beyond the window. ¡°The more time we spend in this infinite loop, the more Rakion''s plan will succeed. We have to prove that we can close a fault on our own to convince the academy to withdraw its soldiers."

    Ada bit her lip, clearly conflicted. ¡°But... what if something goes wrong? What if they really capture you, Shirei?¡±

    Silence fell on the room for a few moments.

    ¡°I''ll find a way out of this.¡±

 September 12, 1922 (again) pt.3

    Ada didn''t seem convinced. Havel moved away from the wall, moving closer to his companions. ¡°And I will rush to get you if something happens. You are under my command, Purple. I don''t let my companions die on missions,¡± he approached Cragar''s son, "The first monster, the first strange sensation, you name it. Do you understand me?"

    The two met their gazes, after which Shirei nodded.

    ¡°Great, how do we proceed? How do we get them to capture you?¡±

    Ada thought for a moment, then a flash of inspiration crossed her gray eyes. ¡°A psychotic episode,¡± she said. ¡°He''ll pretend to have a mental breakdown. He will scream and become agitated. It will be enough to get the doctors'' attention."

    Havel nodded approvingly. ¡°Good idea. You and I can be nearby, ready to intervene if necessary.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shirei replied firmly. ¡°You must stay away. If they see us together, they might suspect something. You must continue to play your roles as patients."

    Ada opened her mouth to protest, but Havel cut her off. ¡°Rather, son of Cragar, can you act?¡±

    The boy didn''t answer, but looked away. Ada rolled her eyes and thought: Let''s hope so.

    Shirei headed towards the main corridor, while Ada and Havel followed after a few minutes.

    Cragar''s son continued walking for a while, looking for the most precise moment to carry out his charade.

    Once he had chosen his stage, Shirei took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. Finally, with a heart-rending cry that echoed through the hospital, he began his performance.

    His screams immediately attracted the attention of the hospital staff, although the boy was aware of his terrible theatrical skills. If something went wrong, he knew where to blame it.

    The corridor quickly filled with medical personnel. The demigod, trying to perfectly play the role of a patient in the throes of a psychotic break, writhed on the ground and opened his violet eyes.

    ¡°The shadows! The shadows are coming! Don''t let them get me!¡±

    Despite his act, Shirei suspected he still had the same calm expression on his face.

    Two burly nurses instantly grabbed him by the arms, trying to immobilize him. The demigod pretended to struggle against their grip, but took the opportunity to evaluate the strength of possible enemies.

    ¡°They are muscular, too much to be simple nurses.¡±

    "Doctor!" called one of them. ¡°We need help here!¡±

    A tall man in a white coat made his way through the crowd of onlookers that had formed. His cold eyes surveyed Shirei with clinical interest.

    ¡°Bring him down,¡± he ordered in a flat voice. ¡°This patient needs¡­ yes, special care is needed.¡±

    The nurses began to drag him towards the stairs at the end of the corridor. Shirei continued to struggle weakly, but internally he prepared herself for what lay ahead. He glanced at Ada and Havel, still across the hall.

    I apologize.

    After all, he had deceived them.

    He didn''t think the Equinox Flowers were stupid, but Shirei knew the situation would distract them. It was human nature to eliminate lesser information when under pressure, a trait Shirei mysteriously lacked. The anchor was interfering with his powers, making it impossible for him to use his powers or send Reno to warn them.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    In fact, Havel would have been a better choice.

    The demigod, however, had realized the understanding between the two and, recognizing that he was not made for teamwork, had placed himself in that situation of his own free will.

    He let himself be dragged towards the ground floor, through the corridors and, finally, through the doors that led to the basement. The gap closed with an ominous hiss, and Shirei felt the floor shift beneath his feet as they descended into the depths of the hospital. The air grew colder and more humid as they descended, and a strange smell filled his nostrils.

    When the doors opened, Shirei had to contain his surprise.

    The basement looked nothing like the rest of the hospital, more like the interior of an ancient Greek temple, with black columns rising from the tiled floor and golden ornaments glimmering in the dim light.

    The nurses dragged him along the vast space interspersed with columns, passing closed doors from which disturbing sounds came: moans, muffled screams and a bestial growl that Shirei recognized instantly.

    Monsters of the rift.

    Finally, they stopped in front of a stone altar, stained with what looked like dried blood. Around the altar, figures in white coats moved with mechanical precision, preparing instruments and vials. An amphora was placed behind them, it contained a luminescent golden liquid. It wasn''t difficult to understand what it was about.

    Ichor.

    ¡°A new guinea pig¡­ prepare him for sanctification¡± ordered the doctor.

    Shirei was dragged towards the altar, they laid him on the cold stone against his will, but this allowed him to get a closer look at the golden liquid. He had to wait longer before making a move. There were twelve of them, he could have easily overpowered them, but he couldn''t let them escape. He needed to keep them all at close range, at least at first.

    A doctor approached with a syringe filled with the glowing liquid. ¡°Don''t be afraid,¡± he said in a monotone voice. ¡°Soon you will be sanctified. You will become part of something bigger. You will obtain the grace to become a Lichi warrior.¡±

    At that moment, Shirei understood. They were injecting the ichor of a goddess into patients, a process that would cause demigods to fall back into his divine path, but which transformed humans into monstrous creatures.

    Rakion created a rift line here for this reason. The triggering event is the birth of the monsters and the ichor is the anchor.

    The doctor came closer and looked him in the eyes with a smile. His smug expression instantly disappeared when he recognized the purple hue of his irises. Slowly, he began to step back, dropping the syringe filled with divine blood.

    ¡°N-no¡­ who did you bring here¡­¡±

    In one swift motion, Shirei rolled off the altar, catching the doctors by surprise. In the chaos that followed, he managed to dodge attempts to capture him. He could have taken advantage of the confusion to throw himself against the door and escape, but that wasn''t his goal.

    He advanced among the doctors, knocking them down one after the other. Only after being halved did the men understand that it would be wiser to flee. An option that Cragar''s son would have eliminated in the following three minutes.

    Why did I do it?

    He wondered, looking at the broken legs of the twelve doctors. He tried to remember the scenes of the previous few seconds, but found only emptiness in his mind. He didn''t remember stopping the men from escaping, but the shocked screams testified otherwise.

    He didn''t have time to rack his brains about that situation. The demigod swallowed his pity for his enemies and reached the doctor who had recognized him.

    "Do you know who I am?¡±

    The man wore a mask of pain on his face, but quickly replaced it with fear. ¡°Y-yes. I had not been informed. I didn''t know¡­ there was a new one of you.¡±

    ¡°What do you do in this place?¡±

    ¡°We create Phasmaphiles with the blood of the divine Lichi. We analyze and note the differences between male and female specimens.¡±

    Phasmaphiles, so that is their name.

    Shirei took note of the information and continued her interrogation, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    The doctor remained silent.

    "Answer.¡±

    More silence. The demigod approached only to find that the man had passed out from shock. He made sure he was alive, then decided the time had come to reach the Equinox Flowers.

    Without the tenebrae, I will need Havel and Ada to carry the amphora.

    Cautiously, Shirei reached the dungeon doors and exited, only to be confronted by the two demigods.

    ¡°Thank the gods,¡± Ada whispered, relief evident in her gray eyes. ¡°We were about to come looking for you.¡±

    It was then that a fist flew in the direction of Cragar''s son. Shirei dodged easily, but Havel pushed him into the wall.

    ¡°Did you think we wouldn''t remember? Huh?¡±

    Shirei nodded in the affirmative, later finding himself forced to avoid a second punch.

    ¡°Why did you lie? We stayed here waiting for you before we remembered that the anchor inhibited your powers!¡±

    Ada took the blond by the arm and pushed him away.

    ¡°This isn''t the place for this, let''s move.¡±

    Havel snorted, but let himself be guided to a small room on the first floor. Once safely inside, Shirei dropped to the ground, ignoring the Equinox Flower leader''s furious glare.

    ¡°Tell us everything,¡± Havel said, his voice a mix of anger and concern.

 September 12, 1922 (again) pt.4

    Shirei took a deep breath and began to narrate what he had seen and discovered in the dungeons. He spoke of the altar, the doctors and the rite of ¡®sanctification¡¯.

    ¡°Ichor¡± concluded Shirei, ¡°I believe it is the key to everything. It''s the anchor of this temporal rift.¡±

    Havel touched his scar thoughtfully. ¡°Damn. To think that a century ago they did these experiments. I thought monsters were the problem, not mortals.¡±

    After a while he realized he had said those words out loud and turned to Ada.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean-"

    The girl gave him a weak smile. ¡°Don''t worry, Havel. I know."

    The three remained silent, before Sidal''s son spoke up again, "So the plan is clear: we must return to the dungeons and steal all the remaining ichor."

    ¡°The problem will be transporting it outside. It inhibits my powers."

    Ada bit her lip, ¡°What if it only affects you?¡±

    "We cannot rely on possibilities," Cragar''s son replied.

    As they continued to discuss the details of their plan, movement outside the window caught Havel''s attention. To his horror, he saw threads of darkness weaving through the hospital garden, slowly forming words.

    ¡°Hey, look,¡± he whispered, pointing to the window.

    Ada and Shirei approached. The first began to tremble as she read the message that was forming: "See you soon, panther."

    "The director of the hospital," Havel noted, "It must be him."

    Ada collapsed to the ground again, her legs having stopped working. Her two companions were immediately at her side.

    ¡°Ada!¡± Havel shook her, "What''s wrong with you?"

    ¡°The l-l-li-on, it''s him.¡±

    Shirei couldn''t follow the conversation, but Havel''s terrified look was enough to make him understand the danger.

    "Shirei, let''s get her up," the blond finally said. ¡°We need to get her out of the rift. Immediately."

    The boy didn''t ask any questions and simply followed orders. Havel grabbed Ada by the legs, as if she was a princess, and catapulted into the corridors with Shirei beside him. The two demigods didn''t say a word, but they immediately realized how the hospital had suddenly become deserted.

    No noise, no living soul besides them.

    They reached the road where the exit from the temporal fault was and Ada freed herself from her companion''s grip.

    ¡°W-we w-don''t h-have to¡­leave.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Havel opened the closet doors and moved the clothes out of the way, ¡°If what you said is true, you can''t stay here. You come before the ichor, or the rift."

    The two continued to argue, unaware of the onset of a further problem.

    Shirei couldn''t help but feel a strange sensation in his chest. It was as if something was turning inside him. He stopped suddenly, feeling his body stiffen. His barely audible voice escaped his lips like a gasp of pain.

    The world around Cragar''s son began to spin. The hospital walls seemed to liquify and rotate, creating a kaleidoscope of colors and shapes that threatened to overwhelm his senses.

    ¡°Hey, Purple!¡± Havel shouted, trying to grab his partner''s arm.

    He sought support on the floor, but his hands seemed to pass through it as if it were made of smoke.

    ¡°It''s too early to reset¡­¡±

    He felt a wave of panic rising inside him and immediately put it back in its place. He had to remain calm and clear-headed.

    His legs gave out and he fell to the ground.

    Ada and Havel rushed to his side, but their voices seemed to come from far away.

    The demigod felt his eyelids becoming heavy. The world was fading into darkness. The last thing he saw before losing consciousness were the worried faces of his companions, but they too vanished into the fog.

    Then, total darkness.

    In the void of unconsciousness, Shirei heard a familiar voice calling out to him. It was deep and powerful, cruel and familiar.

    ¡°Calm Sovereign,¡± he called him. ¡°It''s time to come back to me, help me finish what we started.¡±

    With a start, he recognized the voice.

    ¡°Rakion,¡± he whispered into the void.

    He felt himself being pulled forward by an invisible force. He tried to resist, but was unable to.

    Bright lights streaked at the sides of his vision as he was dragged through what seemed like a tunnel of pure energy. The voice seemed to move away and this reassured the boy, he just had to be able to understand what was happening.

    He could feel the mana swirling to block his passage, as if it was¡­ an invisible wall.

    An invisible wall?

    Shirei immediately thought back to the strange sensation he felt while trying to access his divine path.

    His skin was on fire, as if the mana was trying to break down the bonds between the cells in his body.

    Cragar''s son ignored the pain and tried to push forward. He still didn''t understand why he was in that situation.

    But, ever since I''ve been in the mortal world, I still don''t understand anything. If I have to be a pawn, at least I want to decide the conditions.

    And it was simple, he wanted access to that place. He wanted to enter the path.

    With a final jerk, Shirei was catapulted against dark, rocky ground. Darkness surrounded him, but it was not a threatening darkness. It was comforting, familiar.

    He stood up and moved his joints to make sure he was still in one piece.

    Slowly, his eyes adjusted to the darkness and he began to make out the outlines of the place. It was a vast open space in total darkness. He looked down, the ground beneath his feet seemed to be made of stone.

    In front of him, there was a figure staring at him.

    Shirei held his breath as he recognized himself. It was the young version of himself manifested by his subconscious.

    ¡°See you again,¡± came the reply, his voice an echo of his own.

    Shirei took a step forward, uncertain. ¡°What... what''s happening? Why am I here?"

    ¡°Again with the same questions? Expand your vocabulary. You''re here because we can''t wait any longer. Time is running out and you didn''t take my advice, so I took the liberty of bringing you here.¡±

    ¡°I can''t stay. I have to go back. The Equinox Flowers need me.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be afraid, if there is danger I will let you go back. I''m not trying to kill us.¡±

    Shirei closed his eyes, assessing the situation. He couldn''t abandon Havel and Ada so suddenly, but the opportunity presented to him was truly too great to refuse.

    I still don''t know how to cross the invisible wall. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of my subconscious, I probably wouldn''t be here... and I wouldn''t know how to get back.

    He was talking to himself, so it was obvious that he was on his side. The scene of the previous day came back to him. He saw Ada''s terrified eyes and the desperation in Havel''s voice.

    He wanted to become stronger, powerful enough to protect them.

    The young Shirei looked at him and let out a grimace of dissent at those thoughts, but the demigod ignored him.

    ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± he finally asked.

    Shirei nodded, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Electrokinesis pt.1

    Caelio¡¯s POV (Lilies Park)

    It was the morning of a new day in the place where demigods were free to live and train, safe from all dangers of the mortal world. Caelio walked slowly towards the entrance of the seventh house, his gaze remained fixed on the modest wooden door painted grey, the distinctive color of the sons of Ien. The lilies park was still immersed in the silence of the early morning, most of the demigods were still at rest, which was why the boy moved so calmly.

    Having reached the entrance, Caelio stopped and put a hand on his chest. His heart was beating wildly, more than he himself would have liked.

    Despite his typical enterprising spirit, he had thought about that moment and that gesture for a long time, imagining the possible consequences, however, now that he was in front of the house, uncertainty was slowly starting to attack him.

    With a deep breath, he took the letter he had prepared with so much care, even though his writing wasn''t exactly "neat", and placed it delicately on the doorstep.

    He hoped it was enough to get Marina''s attention, at least as much as the blonde had managed to do with him.

    Ien''s daughter, for some strange reason, had been constantly occupying his thoughts since she had crashed into him. Caelio had observed her in secret during the following days, fascinated by her gaze and her innate grace. Because of Elaine''s warning and the strict freedom Aena had given him, he had never been able to muster the courage to approach her. That letter was his classic attempt to break the ice, to open a window to have contact with someone he longed for.

    Then, if she doesn''t answer me, I can always hit on Elaine.

    He laughed silently and, after taking a last look at the letter, walked away with slow steps, aware that now there was nothing he could do but wait. He hoped that Marina, or some relative, would find his message and be polite enough to deliver it without reading it. Maybe, just maybe, it would be the start of something special.

    ¡°Mission to the seventh house complete, next stop is to the Great Mansion.¡±

    The demigod set off. As he walked along the path that would lead him to the hill where the temples were located, Caelio could not concentrate on anything other than his anxiety. He had found the courage to take the first step, but now he feared the consequences of his actions.

    In fact, he had been too reckless, as usual. What would Marina think of that letter? What if she decided to not even read it? The idea of ??being rejected terrified him, but the damage had already been done.

    Or not? I can always go get it before it''s too late.

    He stopped and thought about it for a few seconds.

    His mother, may the gods bless her soul, always used to say that his biggest problem was indecision. Every time it was the same circle of events. He made a choice instinctively, then he thought about it and realized that it wasn''t very intelligent. Doubts and paranoia followed until someone made the decision for them.

    His back tingled, as if telling him to go back.

    No, not this time. I promised I would be a different person here.

    Finally, he chose to continue on his own path and reach the large house.

    The demigod crossed the always open entrance and took the corridor that would take him to the rector''s office. It took little more than a minute before he found himself in front of the carved wooden door. He grabbed the handle with his left hand and, with his right, pressed his knuckles on the door, so as to signal his presence.

    He waited three seconds, counting them in his head, then he turned the handle and entered the office with a jovial smile on his face.

    ¡°Good morning, Lyceum. Is everything okay here?¡±

    Caelio immediately noticed that something was wrong with the man. The tired look of Lyceym, the rector of the park, was visible even to a fool. The blond-haired boy knew that Lyceum suffered from a curse that forced him to constantly fight against his nature as an erchitu. Aena had told him this when he asked questions about the rector''s identity.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Good morning to you, Caelio. Please sit down,¡± he welcomed him with his hand pointing towards the seats. ¡°I have to talk to you about an important matter.¡±

    The two exchanged a look and the boy noticed the yellowish sclerae, a clear sign that the rector''s condition had worsened.

    He nodded and followed Lyceum to his office, wondering what awaited him. He knew the man had concerns about the passage of Elaine, Mardi''s daughter, and wanted to have updated news. But there was something more, he could read it in the rector''s "golden" eyes, a tension that Caelio couldn''t decipher.

    ¡°Caelio, I''m really happy to have you here. I hope you are managing to find a little more freedom, now that the divine Aena is far from the park,¡± Lyceum began, his voice veiled with relief. ¡°But I need to know how Elaine is, because I haven''t heard from her in days.¡±

    Caelio did not relax or show any signs of being relieved, on the contrary he seemed to be more tense than before. He wished he could give the good news to the rector, but he had made a promise.

    ¡°Elaine is fine, Lyceum. The ritual failed as Aena expected and she is now dealing with the failure on the sidelines. The last time I saw her she told me she wanted to be alone for a while.¡±

    He paused for a moment, before adding, ¡°You should focus on yourself a little too, you don''t exactly look healthy...¡±

    The rector nodded slowly, concern still evident on his face.

    ¡°This¡­¡± he touched his cheekbone, ¡°You don''t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°But I''m really worried.¡±

    Lyceum smiled and put on the glasses with dark lenses that were placed on the desk.

    ¡°The divine Mardi takes care of my treatment and, according to his opinion, I must start reducing the doses if I want to keep my condition stable. If I always maintained the same frequency, the cells in my body would develop a resistance to the potion. Having closed this discussion, tell me, Caelio, why didn''t you inform me about Elaine before?¡±

    The boy hesitated for a moment, aware that he had lied to Lyceum. ¡°I... I didn''t want to worry you unnecessarily. Elaine asked me to keep quiet until she made peace with herself.¡±

    Lyceum''s eyes narrowed in disapproval.

    ¡°Caelio, you know well that we cannot afford to keep secrets inside the park. Especially when it comes to such dangerous powers. If we start not telling each other things, it won''t take long. We will all become distrustful of each other and the war will already be lost.¡±

    Angered, Caelio could not stop himself from involuntarily exuding his regal aura, a reflection of his divine heritage. ¡°Lyceum, Elaine can handle the situation. There was no need to alarm everyone... and I''m tired of being controlled by everything and everyone.¡±

    The rector''s expression hardened immediately. The aura released by the blond forced him to step back, the wheels of his chair made an annoying noise when they hit the floor.

    ¡°I-I don''t accept tones like that, Caelio. There are rules everywhere, especially here. I order you to remain inconspicuous and to keep a low profile, as requested by Aena.¡±

    Caelio clenched his jaw, frustrated by Liceo''s reprimand. ¡°Otherwise? How do you think you can silence me if you can barely stand¡±he said through clenched teeth, before turning away.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m tired of these rules, you all seem scared of making a misstep. We are not on a minefield. Emion can even shine my shoes! Did you hear that?¡± he shouted upwards.

    Then, without waiting for a response, he left the office, slamming the door.

    As he walked away, Caelio found himself thinking about the injustice of the situation. Why did he always have to be treated like a spoiled child, when he knew he was so much more than just a demigod? His regal aura was an integral part of who he was, and he had no intention of denying it just to please others. He would soon celebrate his first month there and no one even knew his name except for Elaine.

    The only reason that had pushed him to lock himself away in the Lilies Park was his mother: Tessa Rivoli. A mortal born to a pair of demigods, capable of seeing through the veil of reality created by the goddess Rutia.

    Dead, because of me.

    His last advice had been to go to the lilies park and stay there until he turned nineteen. Despite his frustration, Caelio was determined not to disappoint his mother.

    It''s not long now anyway.

    In reality, he knew he could count on the rector and did not want to jeopardize that relationship. He would need support when he gave Aena the unpleasant surprise.

    With a sigh, Caelio decided to follow Lyceum''s orders, at least for the moment. He would find a way to prove his worth without drawing too much attention to himself.????????????????

    As he walked along the path that took him back to the central square, he felt his heart hammering in his chest again. He glanced at the seventh house, from which not a soul could be seen emerging.

    Clearly. Too early for the princess.

    Despite the tension with Lyceum, his mind was still dominated by the memory of that letter left at the door of the building. What would Marina have thought? Would she have been intrigued? Or would she simply ignore his gesture?

    Uncertainty tormented him, but at the same time a spark of hope was rekindled in his heart. Maybe, just maybe, he would be able to create a bond with that girl who had impressed him so much. He was aware that there would be troubles along the way, like the kind Elaine had mentioned, as well as her noble house, but he was determined to give his all to win her over.

 Electrokinesis pt.2

    With a determined step, Caelio headed towards the woods, intending to meet Mardi''s daughter as previously agreed. Even though his mind was distracted by thoughts of Marina, he knew he had to keep his attention on his new acquaintance.

    Or I could say my only friend.

    He had partnered with the beautiful demigoddess during the rite of passage, but she needed his help to learn how to control her new electrokinetic powers.

    At least I can walk around this place and not be locked in, he consoled himself.

    Having reached the clearing where Elaine was waiting for him, the boy greeted her with a smile, hiding his nervousness.

    ¡°Sorry for the delay, sweetie. The meeting with Lyceum kept me longer than it should have.

    Elaine burst out laughing at the way he presented himself. After a while he stopped and met his gaze again. The two stared at each other for a few seconds, then they both gave in to a second laugh.

    Mardi''s daughter covered her mouth with her hand to calm herself, then looked at him worriedly.

    ¡°Has something happened, Caelio? Did Lyceum ask¡­ about me?¡±

    The blond hesitated for a moment, deciding to be honest with his friend.

    ¡°Actually, yes... but I lied to him, as you asked. The problem is another, I left a letter for Marina in front of her house, hoping to attract her attention.¡±

    Elaine''s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really? Oh, Caelio! You''re really crazy!¡± she exclaimed, a beaming smile lighting up her face. ¡°You threw yourself into the Lupi''s den, hope Marina doesn''t find you!¡±

    Caelio slowly backed away, the temptation to run and get the letter was present. ¡°Are you saying I made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Elaine looked at him as if she was scolding him, then placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry, Caelio. You had courage, and this is already something precious. Whatever your end, know that I will make sure to prepare a beautiful funeral for you.¡±

    Elaine''s words made Caelio partly tremble, and he shrugged his shoulders to relieve the discomfort in his back.

    ¡°Thanks, huh. Reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Forewarned boy, forearmed demigod. Marina only has eyes for Shirei.¡±

    ¡°Him again. When can I see this guy?¡±

    Elaine laughed and moved a strand of her hair. ¡°Jealous? Soon. He''s the newest member of the Equinox Flowers, so he''s on a mission with them.¡±

    The demigod sighed, before continuing. ¡°Now, however, I think it''s better to focus on your training. Are you ready to learn how to control lightning?¡±

    Elaine nodded eagerly, ready to get to work. Caelio began to guide her through the exercises, dedicating himself with commitment to training his friend. Even though his mind was still occupied with thoughts of Marina, he focused fully on the task at hand, determined to do his best to help the blonde understand how her new powers worked.????????????????

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Elaine, Mardi''s young daughter, looked at the boy with expectant green eyes. Her immaculate skin and long blond hair shone in the sunlight, her slender and graceful figure a stark contrast to Caelio¡¯s powerful bulk, which was set off even more by his strange hump.

    Despite her friend''s help, Elaine knew that the road to mastering her new electrokinetic powers would be arduous. She remembered the endless hours spent together with the other Equinox Flowers, when Darryl forced them to undergo arduous training.

    Now I''m being nostalgic.

    Caelio showed her various stretching exercises to begin with. They then moved on to mobilizing mana, which the demigoddess figured was child''s play. She discovered, however, how the sensation was different.

    ¡°It''s natural that you''re not used to it. The mana that flows through your silver vessels is tainted by Emion''s power. Absorbing it will be easy, but channeling it will take a lot of work.¡±

    The demigoddess wiped away a small drop of sweat, ¡°Understood, I didn''t think you¡¯d be that expert.¡±

    Caelio approached her, his deep dark blue eyes fixed on Elaine''s green ones. ¡°Believe me, I screwed up pretty badly. The thing is, the mana comes out like a primed bomb. You try to control it to download as little as possible and you end up creating thunder. Spoiler: you faint afterwards.¡±

    Raising a hand, the boy began to concentrate, his regal aura giving off a faint glow. Slowly, a small spark of electricity appeared at the tips of his nails. As soon as he extended his fingers, five tiny bolts of lightning danced in the silence of the forest and left lines of pulverized grass on the ground.

    ¡°A nice trick, very elegant, I must say. Not exactly my style.¡±

    ¡°But definitely cool! That¡¯s way too cool, Caelio.¡±

    ¡°The concept is: feel the energy flowing through your body, let it flow freely through your limbs, but block it when you are about to push it out.¡±

    Elaine followed Celio''s instructions, closing her eyes and breathing deeply. She could feel a strange tingling sensation down her arms, as if thousands of tiny sparks were coursing through her veins. Concentrating, she tried to channel that energy, but when she opened her eyes again, nothing had happened.

    A shadow of disappointment crossed the girl''s face, her shoulders sagging.

    ¡°I can''t do it, Celio. It''s all so different from my usual approach.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? It''s magnificent!¡±

    Elaine blinked, the situation didn''t seem so funny to her. Caelio placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, his sympathetic gaze contrasted with her smile.

    ¡°Don''t worry. These are new skills for you, they take time to learn. Better that you struggle to get them out, rather than the other way around. Try it again, focus on the tingling you felt.¡±

    Nodding, Elaine closed her eyes again, determined not to give up.

    Concentration had prevented her from asking her new acquaintance how he had managed to control electricity, even though the clues were now becoming quite obvious. Aena, her aura, powers and her home.

    More clearly than that, you die¡­ and, if anyone knew, someone would surely risk having a heart attack.

    She shook her head and went back to channeling her mana. She failed about ten times before she sensed something strange inside her body. A feeling of heat and pressure, almost as if something was trying to break free. Tentatively, she opened her eyes, noticing with amazement small sparks dancing across the surface of her skin.

    ¡°Hey! Something''s happening!¡± She exclaimed, her voice full of wonder and trepidation.

    The boy watched the phenomenon with wide eyes. ¡°Incredible! You''re doing it!¡±

    Encouraged by those words, Elaine concentrated even more, feeling the flow of electricity increase. Slowly, small bolts of lightning began to form on her fingers, dancing and snapping with ever greater intensity.

    A radiant smile spread across the demigoddess''s face, joy and excitement lighting up her emerald irises.

    ¡°I can control them!¡±

    She had been wary of that method at first, believing that it would be impossible for her to master a power without reaching the divine path. She had to admit that she was pleasantly surprised by that discovery.

    Looking at her friend, Celio couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pride.

    A mastery in record time, modestly. Mom, it''s all because of you.

    After a while everything returned to normal and Elaine threw herself into the boy''s arms for joy. The demigod reciprocated, although his gaze was directed more at the blonde''s cleavage than her face.

    They made a few turns, then broke away and put a suitable distance between them again.

    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Elaine asked, waiting for the next directions.

    ¡°Try it again, otherwise how do you learn to use it just in case?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± the blonde replied before getting back to work.

 Electrokinesis pt.3

    However, as Elaine continued to practice, Caelio noticed that the expression on her face began to become more tense. She almost seemed in the throes of mild annoyance, as if something was bothering her.

    ¡°Elaine, are you okay?¡± he asked, approaching with a worried look.

    The demigoddess hesitated for a moment, before nodding with a forced smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I''m fine. It''s just¡­ these new powers take more effort than I thought.¡±

    She laughed, but didn''t seem to be able to completely convince him with her answer.

    ¡°If you feel tired, we can stop and take a break. We''ve been here for almost half an hour, I don''t want to overwhelm you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I''m fine, really!¡± the girl insisted, determined to continue training.

    ¡°I want to learn to control them as soon as possible, so that I can surprise my companions when they return. I need to be able to make a difference.¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to exaggerate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can do it! Then I''ll introduce them to you, Shirei too!¡±

    Caelio nodded slowly, still uncertain, but decided to please his friend. Elaine seemed so eager to prove herself that he didn''t have the heart to fight her.

    Having a pretty girl around him didn''t displease him at all as well.

    As time passed, however, Caelio noticed that Elaine began to show more and more signs of tiredness. Her face had grown paler, and her efforts to maintain control over the lightning seemed to become increasingly laborious. The intermittent signs in the clearing only reinforced his concerns.

    ¡°More than an hour and a half has passed, we can stop for today,¡± proposed Caelio, delicately squeezing her right arm with his hand. ¡°You don''t have to exaggerate.¡±

    Elaine looked at him with pleading eyes, her breathing labored. ¡°Please let me try again. I have to¡­ I have to live up to it.¡±

    Caelio looked at her with concern, seeing in her an anxiety and desperation that brought back memories of the past.

    It was like looking in the mirror.

    A skinny boy with a bad haircut, at the end of his strength to show his mother that he is special. Stupid of him, every child is special to a mother, at least that rule was valid for mortals.

    ¡°Elaine, you don''t have to prove anything to anyone. Your friends wouldn''t want this, I''m sure.¡±

    Caelio¡¯s words seemed to touch a sensitive chord in Mardi''s daughter, who felt her eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°But I... I want to make a difference. I want to be useful, not just Mardi''s daughter. I don''t want to see my friends suffer while I hide behind them.¡±

    ¡°Don''t push yourself beyond the limit, it''s not worth it. Dumb!¡±

    After saying that last word, the demigod gave her a friendly punch on the head, in a reproachful gesture.

    Elaine walked away, holding her head with both hands. He had actually done it, he had messed up her hair. Her expression went from shock, to smile, and finally to anger.

    ¡°Come here,¡± she ordered, ¡°No more lightning, now I''ll show you what I¡¯m capable of¡±

    The two embarked on a race through nature. The boy was fast, much more than Elaine, but he wasn''t used to the place and ended up stumbling several times, until he fell. The demigoddess immediately reached him and held out her hand in his direction with a solemn voice.

    ¡°Last words?¡±

    ¡°Time out! I give up!¡±

    The two burst into laughter, then the blond sat up and tried to remove the dirt from his clothes.

    ¡°I didn''t think you were that unathletic, really disappointing.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The boy caught his breath. ¡°I''m not used to running. How about we take a break?¡± he asked his student, ¡°I think we both need it.¡±

    Nodding, Elaine sat down under a tree, the blond followed her promptly.

    ¡°Thank you, Caelio,¡± she murmured, her voice low and tinged with emotion.

    ¡°You''re welcome, I know you needed it.¡±

    Sitting in silence, the two demigods let themselves be enveloped by the peace of the forest, each immersed in their own thoughts.

    While the demigoddess seemed to have calmed down, Caelio couldn''t free himself from the worry that had assailed him during training. He had noticed those signs of discomfort on the face of her new and only friend at the park, that strange feeling of fatigue that seemed to go beyond simple fatigue. Elaine had refused to open up, to share with him what was troubling her.

    Caelio sighed, aware that he couldn''t force her to confide in him, he himself preferred to keep many things inside. He just had to be patient and wait until Elaine felt ready to talk.

    What a pain, why don''t you ever talk? I say that, then I always end up talking!

    He snorted. For the moment, the important thing was to be close to her, support her and watch over her, as he had been asked by the goddess of love.????????????????

    At least I can console myself with the fact that she''s pretty.

    Hidden behind some trees, Aena, goddess of love and queen of the gods, was carefully observing the scene taking place in the clearing. Her amber eyes peeked out from her mask and were fixed on the two demigods, while they rested.

    The deity''s face was engraved in an expression of profound disappointment, always hidden by the presence of her golden mask. Shaking her head slowly, she let out a heavy sigh and murmured under his breath, ¡°Oh, Emion, why did you have to ruin one of my precious lilies again?¡±

    Aena had always watched over the demigods who lived in the park with love, considering them as her own children. But the intervention of her husband, the god Emion, had once again upset the balance of that enchanted place. He wanted the king of the gods to deny such a rash step, as any deity would have done. The practice of passage was so rare in the modern era as to be obsolete.

    Aena knew that many of her flowers had tempted it with the intention of keeping it a secret from her, yet the number of those who had succeeded in the last century did not even reach double digits. The transition was, in fact, attempted only with the greater gods, who used to refuse to lend their powers to those who could not learn how to manage them.

    Now Elaine, Mardi''s daughter, had been hit with dangerous force, putting her own life at risk.

    ¡°And all because my husband didn''t listen to me.¡±

    With her keen gaze, Aena noticed subtle incisions lining Elaine''s imperial system, ominous signs that her divine core might soon become damaged or, worse, explode. The goddess shook her head again, worry making her heart clench.

    ¡°I can''t leave things as they are¡­¡± Aena murmured, the tone of her voice a clear sign of regret. ¡°Now this poor girl is in serious danger because of you.¡±

    Watching Caelio patiently teach Elaine, Aena could see the young demigoddess'' determination and commitment to mastering her newfound powers. Despite the difficulties, the girl seemed animated by a strength of spirit that Aena had never noticed in her before.

    ¡°I haven''t seen her like this in a long time...¡± the goddess mused, a small smile curling her lips. ¡°Perhaps Caelio will be able to guide her better.¡±

    But as she watched, Aena noticed the negative symptoms in Elaine again. Her face was growing pale, and her movements were becoming more and more awkward and labored. The goddess sighed deeply, knowing that the worst was yet to come. Seeing her so happy, truly happy, broke her heart. Elaine had always been the sunniest and kindest of the Equinox Flowers, but many times her nature had been forced to balance the gloomy Ada. At that moment, however, Mardi''s daughter was giving rise to real feelings.

    ¡°Her divine core won''t last long,¡± Aena noted, almost on the verge of tears. ¡°It will explode soon, and we won''t be able to save it.¡±

    Pressing her lips into a thin line, Aena lurked, continuing to observe the scene unfolding before her. Although her heart was heavy with worry, she could not intervene. It was an inviolable rule, not to interfere with her husband''s will. The last word was always Emion''s. No one, not even her, could disobey.

    However, Aena couldn''t help but feel a deep uneasiness. She knew that Elaine would soon be in grave danger, and she feared for her safety. The goddess of love wondered if Caelio would be able to help her friend, or if she would ultimately have to stay and watch the end of one of her precious lilies.

    With a resigned sigh, Aena continued to watch, her eyes alert to the slightest change in the girl''s condition. There had to be a way to help her, to prevent her divine core from exploding with catastrophic consequences. But for now, all she could do was wait and hope that Caelio could guide the young demigoddess the right way.

    Time seemed to pass slowly as Aena remained hidden, her gaze never straying from the two friends in the clearing. With each passing minute, the goddess''s worry grew, until it became an anguishing weight on her heart.

    Suddenly, Aena noticed the girl falling prey to a strong malaise, her face transfigured by tension and effort. Caelio, with a worried look, approached her, wrapping her in a protective embrace.

    Aena gritted her teeth, knowing that the dreaded moment wouldn''t be that far away.

    ¡°Hold on, beautiful lily,¡± she whispered tensely.

    With a final look full of concern, the goddess of love slowly withdrew, disappearing into the woods. She had to prepare, she had to reverse that process before it was too late. For now, all she could do was wait and hope that Mardi was on her side.

    ¡°First, I will warn Lyceum to interfere. The less Elaine uses her powers, the longer we will postpone the inevitable.¡±

    The future of her beloved lilies hung by a thread, and Aena would not allow them to be destroyed. Whatever needed to be done, the goddess was determined to protect her demigods. She couldn''t break Emion''s rules, but she could get around them through the demigods.

    They were originally born for that and it was time to exploit their peculiarity in her favor.

    Aena was shaking, but she didn''t realize it.

    The fear of the future had managed to grip even a goddess.

 Cragaréˆ¥æªš Path pt.1

    The son of Cragar approached the dark altar in the center of nowhere and observed the strange floating crystal. With more attention, he noticed that in reality it was not a simple crystal, but a pulsating sphere, full of energy. The object''s magic traveled through the air, then reached the grooves of the pedestal on which it floated and seemed to reach an area below. Shirei climbed onto the altar first, intending to gain a better view of the surroundings, then turned to his replica.

    ¡°So this would be the manifestation of my divine path?¡±

    ¡°To call it a divine path would be an insult.¡±

    Shirei didn''t understand what he meant.

    ¡°We''ll get there, there''s no need to worry.¡±

    The boy nodded and looked around. The most total nothingness. No noise, no passage, no living soul.

    And what should I do now? he wondered.

    He wanted to go into the darkest darkness, but he suspected it would just be a waste of time. If he was really in his subconscious, and the presence of his double only confirmed that hypothesis, then there was no reason to hide his path.

    The fog must just be a sign warning me not to head there. I would probably find myself at the altar again.

    His replica soared through the air and landed gracefully on the altar, ¡°You are very quiet.¡±

    ¡°Can''t you hear what I''m thinking?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can. Since I''m here, though, you could take the opportunity to talk out loud, train social skills, don''t you think?¡±

    The purple-eyed demigod decided to ignore him for a few moments and focus on the energy sphere, then continued his conversation.

    ¡°What''s my name?¡±

    ¡°Shirei.¡±

    The demigod hesitated and looked at the spirit, ¡°My true name. If we have to talk then I prefer not to refer to you as ''lookalike'' or ''other me''.¡±

    ¡°Did you see?¡± the ghost teased, ¡°You''re already improving.¡±

    ¡°Why don''t you want to reveal it?¡±

    ¡°In due time. For now, address me however you like. You can use my title, Calm Sovreign, if you don''t think it''s too long.¡±

    The demigod lost hope and returned to thinking about his next move to continue on the divine path. He tried to call Reno, but the tenebrae did not appear.

    Reno, answer me. I need your help.

    He received no response, a sign that the link with the dark creature was temporarily deactivated.

    The only thing he could focus on was the mysterious ball of luminous energy that lay beneath his eyes. Before he could ask, the Calm Sovereign came to his aid.

    ¡°This is your god particle, at least figuratively. You can think of it as a gateway to your own paths.¡±

    Shirei didn''t fail to notice that he had used the plural, but decided to bury that information for the moment. The particle was a passage to be opened to proceed, he just had to be able to find the key.

    The core was the living heart of a demigod, the organ where mana was contained, stored, and expelled. If he had to imagine it as a door, then the only way to open it was through energy.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The key is mana.

    The spirit next to him didn''t say a word, but its violet eyes watched him carefully. Shirei approached the energy sphere and raised his right hand towards it. He couldn''t feel the mana flowing inside his body, but it had to be there. It was his body, after all.

    The divine path seemed to resonate with his intentions, releasing tiny blue particles from his arm. The mana swirled around the divine core like two animals studying each other after being brought together for the first time, then the particles were sucked in.

    The sphere shone with intense blue light, threads of energy began to flow downwards and drip onto the altar as if they were ichor. The entire rock structure lit up with concentric cerulean circles, then there was a brief tremor. Suddenly, Shirei saw the ground around him dissipate and began to hear a sound. He had already heard it before, it was not an organic sound, but coming from nature. The roar of a river.

    Water?

    The demigod approached the edge of the altar, admiring an expanse of water in the distance. The fog in that direction had cleared, a clear signal inviting him to continue along that path.

    Shirei was about to go down, when a further doubt made him hesitate.

    If the divine core absorbs mana to show me the way, what would happen if I tried to fill it with aether?

    He turned back to his divine core and decided to try an experiment. His replica continued to stare at him in silence, Shirei took it as a good sign that he was on the right track. He raised his hand and touched the energy sphere, then closed his eyes to concentrate.

    Conveying the aether into his body was something he was not yet capable of, the days of complete battle with the Equinox Flowers had been an obstacle in training to master that ability.

    But if it''s just a matter of absorbing it and being able to expel it¡­ I shouldn''t have too much difficulty.

    He took a deep breath and forcefully forced his core to contract, perhaps more than was necessary. Green chlorophyll particles spread through the air like pollen and dispersed almost randomly.

    Evidently I was wrong.

    The boy lowered his hand in disappointment and was preparing to head towards the river in the distance when, as if it was a very powerful force of gravitational attraction, the divine core absorbed all the aether. A shock wave shook the entire path and the base of the altar shattered.

    What¡­

    Beneath the rocky relief appeared finely shaped marble steps, forming a long spiral staircase around the altar, descending into the darkness of his subconscious.

    When the shaking stopped, Shirei straightened up. If he had been able to show emotion with his face, he would have been guaranteed to smile.

    Now, however, he had to choose which of the two routes to explore first.

    Maybe it''s better to check what''s underneath¡­

    He didn''t want to admit it to himself, but the whole aether thing intrigued him much more. If he was the only demigod truly capable of controlling it, there had to be something special.

    ¡°Check this floor first, the next one won''t be as easy.¡±

    His younger version placed the gauntlet of black armor on his shoulder, to stop him. Shirei felt the cold sensation of metal on his skin and was amazed that the place felt so real.

    ¡°I thought this was the path you told me about.¡±

    ¡°It is, the one at the bottom at least.¡±

    ¡°Then let me get in,¡± the demigod retorted.

    ¡°That there,¡± he pointed in the direction from which the sound of the water came, ¡°is the Cragar¡¯s path, it will be an easy journey for you.¡±

    Shirei could not follow the Calm Sovereign.

    ¡°Why are there more paths? Is it because of the aether?¡±

    The replica walked away, ¡°Did you really think the gods would consider you a threat simply because you are a son of Cragar?¡±

    ¡°I thought they did it because of our past. Isn''t that the reason?¡±

    The young Shirei shook his head, ¡°No way, you have no idea of ??the power that lies in that place.¡±

    Without waiting for the demigod, the Calm Sovereign began to walk towards the river in the distance and Shirei, although a little reluctant, followed him.

    The two reached the shore after a relatively short time. The water wet the boy''s feet, now bare, almost making him jump. It was freezing, but relaxing at the same time. Cragar''s son looked up and stared into the distance, trying to see something to direct him. He moved his head left and right, but nothing.

    ¡°And now?¡±

    The Calm Ruler floated up to stand beside him and asked, ¡°Can''t you see it?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    The spirit attracted his attention by pointing to his eyes, which had lost their predominant color in favor of a greenish hue. Shirei looked at him for a few moments, then realized what he had done.

    He infused aether into his eyes to enhance his vision.

    ¡°Did you understand!¡± asked the Calm Sovereign.

    The demigod shook his head, ¡°I cannot manipulate aether like you¡¯re doing.¡±

    He didn''t bother to ask himself why he had mastered that skill in the past and then lost it. He believed he had only been deprived of his memories, but he was beginning to realize there was more to it.

    ¡°You''re right¡± replied the other before snapping his fingers in front of his face, ¡°What do you see now?¡±

 Cragaréˆ¥æªš Path pt.2

    Shirei''s eyes widened, a bridge stretching before him into the void. He turned to his double to seek an explanation, but the latter had disappeared.

    Cragar''s son took a deep breath.

    There was no point in remaining still, so he walked across the modest wet wooden tiles. He felt positively thrilled at the idea of ??understanding more about himself and, perhaps, becoming more powerful.

    He advanced with a measured step along the suspension bridge over the placid river. The wood creaked beneath his feet, and the air was thick with humidity, a light mist rising from the surface of the water, shrouding the landscape in an ethereal veil.

    His violet eyes scanned the horizon, searching for a sign, a clue of what lay ahead. The bridge seemed to stretch on forever, lost in the fog that thickened as it went.

    The wind blew through his black hair, carrying with it the damp smell of the river and something more subtle, a bygone but strangely familiar scent. Shirei took a deep breath, letting the aroma fill his lungs and enliven his senses.

    This place is just a figment of my mind, yet it seems so real in every sensation.

    He could only admit that truth and proceed.

    After an interminable period, something caught his attention. In the distance, emerging from the fog like an island in a sea of ??clouds, a land appeared. Shirei felt his heart speed up in his chest.

    Is this the sign I''m looking for? Should I go there?

    Without hesitation, he quickened his pace. The bridge swayed beneath him, but Shirei kept his balance with the grace of an assassin. His eyes never left the rocky island that was gradually getting closer. He feared, for some reason, that it might suddenly vanish, like a mirage, if he looked away even for an instant.

    Finally, he reached the end of the path and set foot on the ground. The ground was solid, yet it seemed to vibrate under his weight.

    Shirei looked around, trying to orient himself in his new surroundings. The fog had cleared, revealing rocks rising into a deep purple sky.

    That''s when he saw it: a door.

    It looked out of place in such a landscape, yet the missing hinges and soft edges made it blend in seamlessly. It was a modest passage, made of a material Shirei couldn''t identify. It looked dark as pitch, but shone with an internal light, as if precious stones were locked within it.

    The demigod approached with caution and inspected the area in search of other paths, but the desolation seemed to lead back to the door in the void. With a deep breath, Shirei reached out and touched the surface with his fingers, feeling the rough contact with the material and feeling a shiver run through his body. He grabbed the handle and twisted his wrist to open, then froze.

    Has there always been a handle?

    He tried to collect his thoughts, but his thoughts were becoming increasingly blurry. He wondered if this was not the negative effect of the divine path.

    Ada warned me, but I can''t stop now. I haven''t seen anything yet.

    His choice made, Shirei opened the door, revealing an impenetrable darkness beyond it.

    A portal¡­

    Without hesitation, Cragar''s son crossed the threshold.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Passing through the door was like diving into a frozen lake. For a moment, he felt disoriented, unable to distinguish up from down. Then, the sensation passed, he began to get used to the movement and found it familiar.

    The darkness took tangible form again and Shirei found himself in a vast dark room. The horizon had remained masked by thick fog, however the ground had been replaced by an obsessively smooth floor. The air was different, denser, charged with an energy that made Shirei''s divine core tingle.

    A soft light illuminated the area near him from above, Shirei followed the tiny rays and moved his eyes towards the hypothetical ceiling of that place, discovering a wall covered in luminous crystals.

    The boy took a few cautious steps, his eyes trying to adapt to the dim light.

    Now I have to figure out where to go.

    It was then that he noticed a second light illuminate his vision. The floor beneath his feet had begun to emit purple sparks, delicate but unmistakable. Shirei managed to recover the memory of his arrival on the path, when he had infused the sphere first with his own mana and then with ether. If the light had pointed him in the right direction, then the sparks, which traced a path before him, would do the same.

    He followed the light without hesitation, his steps resonated in the room creating echoes that seemed to want to accompany him on that sort of introspective journey. As he advanced, Shirei felt a sensation growing inside him, an excitement that he couldn''t contain.

    Why do I feel this way?

    Everyone would have loved to get stronger, especially a guy like him. Understanding his powers better would have allowed him to improve and not make the mistakes of the past. None of his companions would die, he would not be alone again.

    As he proceeded, the landscape took on a shape more similar to the previous area. The light guided him through winding passages, deeper and deeper into the mountains. The air became colder, denser, so charged with energy that blue particles of mana began to condense freely in the atmosphere.

    Shirei continued without forgetting his thoughts. He had a hard time keeping his thoughts alive. He attributed the problem to the divine path, but perhaps there was something else waiting for the right time. A beast ready to take over when least expected.

    The excited feeling has diminished, even calmed down. So suddenly¡­ it almost felt like it wasn''t mine.

    Then, suddenly, the bright path cut away into nothingness, distracting him from his thoughts.

    He found himself on a small island suspended in the void, halfway between the art of the human hand and simple nature. The floor remained the same, as did the fog, but a wall of solid and, at least apparently, impenetrable rock rose before him. The purple light stopped right at his feet, as if it had been cut clean off.

    Shirei paused, confused.

    Was this what Calm Sovereign was waiting for me? To be led only to be faced with an insurmountable obstacle?

    He decided to try climbing. He placed his hands on the cold surface of the rock, feeling for any tiny protrusion or indentation he could use as a grip. His violet eyes intensely scanned every inch of the wall, while his sensitive fingers explored the rough surface. In one fluid motion, Shirei lifted his weight off the ground, pressing his feet against the rock and pushing himself upward. For a moment, it looked like his attempt might succeed. His hands found small imperfections in the rock, enough to support his weight for a few moments. But soon, the reality of the situation became apparent. The wall was too smooth, too vertical. There were not enough handholds to allow him to climb more than a few meters. With a sigh of frustration, Shirei let himself fall back to the ground, landing gracefully despite his disappointment.

    The demigod ran a hand through his black hair, his mind working frantically to find a solution. He couldn''t have come this far only to be stopped by a simple rock wall.

    There had to be more behind all that. Improving was the main reason for the existence of divine paths, there would be no point in a dead end.

    It was then that an idea popped into his mind. If he couldn''t climb it, maybe he could break through it? Shirei knew he possessed superhuman strength, inherited from his divine parent. Maybe it was enough to open a gap in the rock.

    Sometimes you don''t need to think about things too much. Maybe Havel''s approach could work.

    Without further hesitation, the boy took a few steps back, preparing for the impact. He focused all of his energy into his right fist, feeling the power flow through his body like an electric current.

    The sound of the impact echoed through the area, shaking the wall and causing small stones to rain down from the ceiling. Shirei expected to see the rock shatter under his blow, to see a path open to whatever lay beyond.

    Instead, to his surprise, the wall vibrated under the impact, producing a surprisingly hollow sound. Shirei grunted in pain and looked at his blood-stained hand.

    This wasn''t what I thought was going to happen¡­

    A simple blink of an eye was enough and the wound disappeared. Shirei frowned, confused. Not for the healing, which he imagined had happened because of the divine path.

    The wall made a strange noise.

 Cragaréˆ¥æªš Path pt.3

    He placed a hand on the rock face, feeling its cold solidity. There were no cracks, no sign of a hidden door or secret mechanism. It was a simple rock wall.

    Yet, Shirei was sure that there was something else behind it.

    Behind?

    There was something familiar about the place, he had already thought so. He could feel it resonating in the depths of his being, like the memories he so desperately wanted to bring to the surface.

    Assuming that his old self had led him there with a specific intent, that meant that he had been through this place before. If what was before him was some particular test, he had already been able to overcome it.

    I just have to understand how I did it.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the sensation he had felt not long ago, when his double had helped him. He let the mana particles in the air flow through him like a rushing river. And as he did so, he felt a second energy move within him, a power he knew he possessed, but ignored due to inexperience.

    It must be the aether, now I should just be able to make it move.

    He tried to imagine his body open, with all the channels and organs arranged in their position. He sought the silver vessels, where mana could flow freely in his body, and reached his sternum, the resting place of his core. Mana and ether were condensed within it, yet he had no idea of ??their geographic location. He remembered Ada''s words and how she could channel the aether through mana. All he had to do was understand how the mechanism worked.

    It would be much simpler if I knew how to control the aether. It would be easier if I had my memories back...

    He shook his head, this was not the time to be distracted from his thoughts.

    He wanted to find out his past desperately. He had assumed that he had a family waiting for him and people who were still looking for him. In his years spent in Cragar Palace he had received no news, but he knew that things would change once he arrived in the mortal world and the Otherworld.

    If Aena wasn''t there, I would already be with them by now¡­ maybe.

    He shook his head again, realizing he had let his thoughts distract him, and returned to the aether.

    First, he attempted to push the aether out of the core with a deep breath. He wasn''t even sure he had succeeded until small lights appeared against the black background of his still closed eyelids.

    After doing this, he tried to reabsorb the same particles by inhaling. He stretched out his fingers and let the aether return the same way it came out.

    He suspected that the mana had also moved with it, but he couldn''t distinguish the difference between the two energies in the slightest. He felt sweat beading on his forehead, a particular and anomalous sensation given the place he was in.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I am proceeding without any idea. It feels like we''re stumbling around in the dark.

    Suddenly, Shirei had a flash of genius.

    I must remember that mana and aether can be converted into each other in my core, I don''t know how yet but I believe I can control it with my will.

    The demigod tried to convey the mana towards his eyes, concentrating on the energy he felt flowing within himself. He tried to guide it with his will, to channel it into a direct flow towards the visual apparatus, but nothing happened. The aether seemed to ignore his commands, rebelling against any attempt at control like a river that refuses to be diverted from its natural course. He felt a tingle of frustration rising in him, but he decided not to give up. Particles of mana flowed towards him, attracted by the call of his aura, filling the divine core until it was saturated. The buildup of energy began to take its toll, a growing weight pressing against the barriers of his own body, creating a surplus in his core that seemed on the verge of overflowing.

    If I fill the core with mana, before it is converted, the aether must necessarily be expelled to make room for the particles that I absorb.

    The demigod felt the energy reach his sternum, he felt he was on the right track. Without opening his eyes, he bent over and placed himself on the ground. He thought that by meditating he would make it easier to visualize the process he wanted to implement within his own body.

    He took a deep breath and let the particles reach the divine core capsule. An uncomfortable sensation, like a pin inflating a balloon, rushed to the base of his neck, a sign that his core was becoming increasingly full.

    Now, I have to push back the mana sent to the visual apparatus.

    It was then that the accident occurred. In the return of the mana towards the nucleus, the aether should have taken its place and filled the channel that went towards the eyes, in fact pushing itself mechanically. What the demigod hadn''t calculated was his total inability to control his body.

    He felt the mana particles target the divine core, while it already emptied itself by reflex.

    This hadn''t happened before, I was able to keep the particles from overflowing without any problems. Why do I seem to have forgotten how to use my powers?

    He wondered if it was all related to his lookalike''s words, but there was no point in worrying about it right now.

    He was back to point one, he had to: manage to send mana to the eyeballs; let the particles enter up to the core; call the mana into his eyes; push the aether to fill the only free space, given the occupied nucleus.

    The process was easy that way, but he failed two more times before giving himself a break. He was tempted to give up, but his ambitious nature didn''t allow it. He continued to try more and more casually, even losing attention on the operation.

    He realized that he had been abandoned on the path, but that he did not suffer from that loneliness.

    I would gladly do without this terrible pain in my head.

    He wondered how others would react to the path and how they would behave within it.

    #Marina would be unhappy. She is not uncomfortable in crowds, she knows how to hold the attention of a group and how to speak to multiple people. If you asked her, she would say she''s lonely, but that''s not the case. She doesn''t even realize it.

    A slight involuntary smile appeared on his face at the thought of Ien''s daughter. The second person he worried about was Dalia, he suspected that the little girl would end up closing down and stopping where she started.

    Although, being a goddess, she shouldn''t have any divine path.

    The half-sister was still unaware of her true identity and Shirei was worried about how she was doing. He had to hurry and get back to her, he wanted to be at her side to reveal his origins to her and help her accept them, before it happened by mistake.

    Better to go back to focusing on the movement of the aether¡­

 Cragaréˆ¥æªš Path pt.4

    He stopped.

    Lost as he was talking to himself, he didn''t realize he had succeeded. He felt the aether pumping energy into his eyes. They burned, as if ready to shoot laser beams.

    He decided to carefully reopen his eyelids. The world around him seemed different. He could see the lines of force running through the rock, the currents of energy flowing through the mountain like blood through the veins.

    And there, hidden from his eyes but clear to his new senses, he saw the solution. The wall was the secret door to a passage that led to who knows where, it was not a dead end.

    It is enough for me to go beyond it with the ¡®etheric pulse¡¯.

    Shirei breathed and sent the signal to his core to activate his signature technique. He walked towards the wall confidently, calculating the exact moment to cross it, but something went wrong.

    Sbam!

    With a thud, he hit the rock wall and fell backwards, until he landed on the floor. The purple-eyed boy rubbed his head, feeling a painful pang go through his temples. The pain was sharp, almost paralyzing, but as he felt it he knew it couldn''t be real. It wasn''t a physical wound, but just a deceptive signal, an echo that his mind sent to make the path of the divine path even more realistic.

    An annoying signal that added to the strong dizziness caused by the time spent there. After all, that place was nothing more than a projection of his subconscious, a labyrinth that took tangible form. He forced himself to ignore the discomfort and concentrated on the failure of his technique. Why hadn''t the etheric pulse worked? What was blocking his power? Without giving up, Shirei prepared for another attempt: he closed his eyes, regulated his breathing, and tried to connect to the Interworld, trying to immerse himself in that dimension that was once familiar to him. But every effort proved in vain.

    The only explanation must be that I¡¯m not supposed to do it.

    Shirei began to understand the way his journey was working. It was like a level to beat. One of the powers of Cragar''s sons was geokinesis, the control of the earth and its materials. In other situations, he might have used ¡®spectral travel¡¯, but mastering a different aspect of his divine heritage could always be useful to him.

    So the path wants to direct me towards geomancy.

    It was a skill left aside, almost forgotten, because he had never really needed it.

    And which I overlooked for no reason.

    Used to solving problems with ¡®spectral travel¡¯ or other techniques he mastered with ease, he had never invested the time and effort needed to truly understand the latent strength in his hands. Faced with the wall that refused to collapse under his command, the demigod tried to justify himself: in other circumstances he would have simply crossed the obstacle with his spectral travel, completely avoiding the effort of facing his limits. But at that moment, the divine path demanded more, and Shirei would get nowhere if he continued to pile up worthless excuses. He bitterly realized that his laziness and his habit of looking for the easy way out had made him vulnerable, unable to fully exploit his potential. The double''s words, which had warned him of his hidden weakness, began to resonate with new clarity. Shirei realized that the real obstacle was not the wall in front of him, but his own reluctance to face what he didn''t know.

    He was right, he was weak because he hadn''t bothered to explore that power, only because he had mastered a better one.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I never bothered to think what I would have done if the spectral travel had been prevented.

    Shirei sighed and leaned against the wall with a new realization.

    He stretched out both hands to the wall and channeled the mana he felt within himself. He let his will extend to the wall and let the particles act as a vector. The order was clear: let me pass.

    The rock wall trembled, vibrated with mana, and then slowly began to fall apart like a barrier made of children''s blocks.

    A new passage opened before him, a tunnel that went deep into the mountain. The purple light began to shine again, showing him the way forward.

    The son of Cragar continued along the path, guided by the purple light that danced at his feet like a lighthouse in a sea of ??fog. Each step took him deeper, until he found himself facing a second wall of rock. Without hesitation, he placed his hands on the cold, rough surface, summoning mana in an attempt to repeat the operation that had worked before. He closed his eyes, focusing on the energy flowing within him, and commanded the wall to collapse to allow him to pass through. But this time, nothing happened. The wall remained intact, motionless, as if immune to his efforts. Shirei had hoped to repeat the success of the first obstacle, but that second wall was different, more resistant, almost impenetrable. Even as he repeated the process, he felt the connection to the rock break, the mana dissipating without producing any effect. He realized that the test was much more complex than he had assumed.

    Intrigued, Shirei placed his hands on the wall again, this time gently. He closed his eyes, focusing on the tactile sensations. That''s when he felt it: a slight symbiosis with what he was touching. The wall this time was not like the previous one. It was thick, incredibly thick to be crumbled.

    So this is how far I can go in my current state? Must I first master this power and then return here?

    He stopped to think.

    Then why didn''t the Calm Sovereign stop me? He should be able to hear my thoughts. There would be no point in keeping me locked up here if I can''t proceed...

    Shirei looked at the wall, realizing that he couldn''t rely on geokinesis: his abilities were still too rudimentary to overcome such a barrier. The only way through was spectral travel, a power he knew well, one that had helped him countless times.

    I just have to hope it works this time¡­

    He breathed deeply, summoning the shadows that began to envelop him, like a dark cloak ready to drag him into the Interworld. He felt the familiar tingling along his skin, the splitting sensation that always preceded the passage into the spiritual realm.

    It''s working.

    He prepared himself for the transition, for the moment when his body would dissolve into the stormy sea. But just when he was about to disappear, something went wrong. The shadows dispersed, pushed back by a force he couldn''t understand, and Shirei found himself in his physical form, stranded and helpless. The failure hit him like a punch in the stomach, leaving him stunned. He couldn''t explain what had happened, but the truth was clear: ¡®spectral travel¡¯, at that moment, was no longer a technique in his favor.

    The oppressive silence enveloped Shirei like a shroud, while the young demigod stared blankly at his trembling hands. Failure burned inside him like an unquenchable fire, fueled by frustration. He had tried to use his powers, to call upon that strength that usually flowed through his veins like a raging river, but nothing had happened. Shirei closed his eyes, trying to calm the turmoil that was stirring his soul. The heavy breathing echoed in the dark cave, bouncing off the rock walls like mocking laughter.

    Slowly, as his heartbeat calmed down, the boy began to reflect on the situation. It couldn''t be a coincidence that his powers had abandoned him at that moment.

    He''s testing me further, he murmured to himself, his voice hoarse from the long silence. I still don''t understand the meaning of it, but it''s okay.

    He had to start over, rediscover the source of his powers as if it was the first time. It was the only way out.

    He closed his eyes again, but this time not out of desperation. He focused on his breathing, letting the slow, steady rhythm lull him into a state of deep calm. Shirei knew very well the feeling of pure energy that flowed through his veins when he made contact with the Interworld, it wouldn''t have been difficult to replicate it.

    Seconds passed, turning into minutes and maybe hours. Shirei remained still, ignoring the sharp pain in his head and the overwhelming sense of confusion due to the time passing on the path. He wondered how much time had passed in the real world and whether his companions were safe.

    All I can do is hope for the honesty of the Calm Sovereign.

 Cragaréˆ¥æªš Path pt.5

    He was about to take a break when he heard it. A tremor, faint as the flutter of a butterfly''s wings, but undeniably present. Shirei clung to that feeling, feeding it with mana. Slowly, the thrill grew, transforming into a wave of energy. He inhaled deeply, feeling the cold air of the cave fill his lungs. He exhaled, letting the tension leave his body.

    Gradually, Shirei began to feel a change. It was as if the boundaries of his being began to blur, to become less defined. He could feel the energy of the cave flowing through him, as if his body had become permeable to the world around him.

    With one last deep breath, Shirei let go. He felt a tearing sensation, as if something inside him had broken. Then, he felt free.

    When he opened his eyes, the demigod found himself floating in the stormy sea.

    The Interworld Shirei knew, once dark but strangely familiar, had become utterly hostile and furious. The shadows seemed to come alive with a will of their own, a latent anger that pulsated in the dense and oppressive air. Every sensation in that world screamed the desire to see it fall. His balance, usually solid, began to falter; Shirei could no longer orient himself. The ground beneath his feet seemed to waver, shift. He tried to lower himself, trying to stabilize his center of gravity, but that gesture proved useless: the Interworld did not follow the same rules as reality, and his movements seemed to drown in a void devoid of references. Every step was torture, every breath a gasp. Added to the physical disorientation was a growing nausea, a vortex of discomfort that tightened his stomach and made him stagger. He felt the Interworld swirling around him, accompanied by a searing pain in his temples that intensified every moment. The Interworld was trying to expel him, rejecting his presence with a violence he had never felt before. The sense of dizziness and suffering were dragging him towards an abyss whose bottom he could not see.

    I can''t stop now, otherwise I''ll have to start over again.

    If he had to be honest with himself, he wouldn''t have bothered dealing with the feeling, but it was there. Going back would have been a waste of time that he might not get back.

    If Havel and Ada were in danger, I certainly couldn''t stay here.

    Shirei turned to face the wall, which now looked different to his ghostly eyes. He could see the energy that permeated it, the currents of power that flowed through it like streams of water. And most importantly, he could see beyond. In its ghostly state, the rock offered no resistance. He passed through the barrier as if it was made of mist, feeling a slight tingle as the wall''s energies interacted with his ghostly essence.

    Cragar''s son continued to advance with enormous difficulty. He felt his body tearing apart from the inside, as if every limb was desperately fighting to stay attached to his torso. His arms and legs throbbed with pain, shaken by an invisible force that seemed to want to dismember him piece by piece. It was a new sensation, an agony he had never felt, and he didn''t know how to react. Why was the Interworld treating him like that? Why now, when he most needed stability and control? Thoughts crowded into his mind, confused and overwhelmed by pain. He found himself struggling not only with the place, but also with his own limits, pushed to the breaking point. With the last remaining strength, Shirei managed to push back the darkness, tearing himself away from the furious embrace of the Interworld and re-emerging into ¡°reality¡±.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    As soon as his feet hit a solid soil, he collapsed to the ground, exhausted. He remained there, lying on the cold, unfamiliar surface, his chest rising and falling frantically as he tried to catch his breath.

    After a few seconds, the demigod opened his eyes and forced himself to look at the area where he had resurfaced. On the other side, Shirei found himself in a new environment, completely different from the cave he had left behind. It was a vast open space, lit by a soft light that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

    The demigod walked forward, gazing in wonder at the surreal landscape around him. Crystalline formations rose from the ground, reflecting and refracting light into myriad colors.

    A noise pierced the silence. Shirei whirled around, just in time to see a swarm of rocks hurled towards him. Instinctively, he tried to call upon his powers to protect himself, but he was still too inexperienced.

    He dropped to avoid the impact, which did not occur. The demigod felt the ground slipping beneath his feet. The world around him became a whirlwind of shadows as he fell into the void.

    For a moment that seemed to last an eternity, Shirei floated in total darkness. There was no up or down, right or left. It was as if the path itself had swallowed him, erasing every point of reference.

    When he finally landed, it was with a dull thud that knocked the air from his lungs. Cragar''s son stood still for a few moments, trying to catch his breath and understand what had happened. Slowly, he sat up, scanning his surroundings.

    He was back where he started.

    He recognized the altar and heard the sound of rushing water.

    What''s happening?

    The Calm Sovereign, his double, reappeared before him to provide an answer to that question.

    ¡°I fear that time is up, a wayfarer is approaching.¡±

    Shirei had questions, but that strange word distracted him, so he asked, ¡°A wayfarer?¡±

    ¡°A bearer of the fragments of Darkness, there is no time to explain anything else to you.¡±

    Cragar''s son swallowed, thinking back to the strange creature he had noticed in the director''s office.

    ¡°Are they hostile?¡±

    ¡°It depends, but that''s not the problem. You must try to avoid them,¡± the double paused and added, ¡°For the sake of the world.¡±

    The situation was more than serious, but Shirei had understood it for a while now. All he had to do was ask the last question, the one that was most pressing in his aching head.

    ¡°How am I going to get into this place again?¡±

    The path began to fade before his eyes, as did the figure of his past self. Before he awoke from what had seemed like an endless dream, he heard the words of the Calm Sovereign.

    ¡°You will find the way, getting over the wall is much easier than you think. Now go back to the fight and remember what you learned here.¡±

 The lion pt.1

    Havel, his hands bleeding and his knuckles ragged, continued to punch frantically at the collapsed wall. His voice, broken by shouts, echoed in the corridor as he desperately called Shirei''s name. Ada was slumped against the opposite wall, her eyes were still lost in space, but she seemed to have regained a certain level of lucidity.

    ¡°Damn it, Shirei!¡± Sidal''s son screamed, each blow accompanied by a grunt of pain and frustration. ¡°You can''t do this! You can''t sacrifice yourself like this! Idiot! You said your powers don''t work!¡±

    Suddenly, a powerful, primal roar shook the entire building, even drowning out the din on the other side of the wall. Havel froze, his blood freezing in his veins.

    Ada, as if awakened, looked up and met the blonde''s, the terror evident in her gray eyes.

    ¡°The lion¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°It''s the lion, he wants us to reach him. He''s tired of waiting.¡±

    The air became heavy, filled with palpable tension. The shadows seemed to lengthen, dancing ominously on the walls of the corridor. The silence that followed was not at all reassuring, broken only by the distant echo of Shirei''s battle and the breathing of the two demigods.

    Then, slowly, the two demigods walked towards the room with the altar. Havel''s heavy footsteps sounded in the hallway as he dragged Ada behind him. The demigoddess did not agree and silently opposed it.

    Havel turned, instinctively positioning himself in front of her.

    ¡°I know, okay? I know you''re scared, Ada. I know you''re scared,¡± he gripped her forearm tightly, ¡°But we won''t solve anything by staying here! Shirei stuck himself there to make us escape! That idiot...¡±

    He couldn''t finish the sentence due to his growing anger.

    ¡°We must act and get this lion out of the way.¡±

    Ada didn''t seem convinced, but didn''t answer. Havel turned again and continued to advance, without looking at her he added: ¡°Leave it to me, Ada. No one can beat me when my comrades'' lives are in danger.¡±

    It was a lie, even Sidal''s son knew it, but it was what the demigoddess needed to hear at that moment, so Havel would believe it for her.

    He was unbeatable.

    The two continued along the corridor, while a strange vibration ran through the air. The cold, damp floor beneath their feet contributed to the feeling that each step they took was bringing them closer to the source of their malevolent problem. The corridor was starting to feel narrower and narrower around them. The walls pulsed imperceptibly and the darkness within the cracks became alive, as if watching them.

    They finally arrived at the altar room.

    ¡°Stay sharp,¡± Havel said in a low voice, without turning, but his still tight grip on his friend''s arm showed his readiness.

    There was no need to say it; Ada knew it better than him, even if fear inhibited her completely.

    The blue light of the vines of darkness that climbed along the columns created a ghostly atmosphere, reflecting in the eyes of Rutia''s daughter and dimly illuminating both Havel''s tense face and the surrounding environment. Every time they passed one of the stone towers, it seemed infested with that growing evil. The negative energy that permeated the air became increasingly dense, almost suffocating.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The enemy must not have been far away, yet he still chose to wait for them.

    It was then that the leader of the Equinox Flowers stopped suddenly, his gaze fixed on a motionless figure in front of the altar, hidden in the shadows. Ada stiffened beside him.

    The girl''s hands were shaking wildly, but she said nothing, stuck in a sort of silent internal battle. Havel, sensing his companion''s terror, took a step forward, shielding her with his body, and aimed his gaze straight at the man''s.

    The creature who stood before them was the very embodiment of natural ferocity. Tall and muscular, his body seemed sculpted from bronze, every muscle defined and tense like that of a predator ready to pounce. His tanned skin glowed, as if he had just emerged from battle.

    Long dark hair fell down his back in wild waves, framing a face with sharp, regal features. His bare chest was adorned only by a necklace with large black spheres, which seemed to absorb the surrounding light.

    But it was his eyes that captured and held attention. Golden like those of a feline, in the literal sense, with a vertical line forming the iris. They shone with an evil light, scrutinizing Havel and Ada with intensity.

    The Dark Director stopped a few steps away from them, a predatory smile curving his lips. When he spoke, his voice was deep, in clear harmony with the aura of danger he gave off.

    ¡°Panther, you finally stopped running,¡± he said, his tone almost mocking. ¡°You''ve grown up, no doubt about it, and yet you''re still that scared little girl from the orphanage.¡±

    Havel clenched his fists, ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    The very air seemed to crackle with energy as Sidal''s son prepared to face that terrifying threat. Behind them, the sounds of Shirei''s battle had faded, giving way to an eerie silence.

    ¡°I remember you, it''s a shame there wasn''t time to introduce ourselvesm¡± the wayfarer¡¯s smile widened, ¡°I am a predator... and you are my prey.¡±

    Havel stood still for a moment, his eyes narrowed as he watched the man before them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. Idiot.¡± he blurted out.

    Ada, however, was still paralyzed, unable to respond to that strange familiarity that the lion boasted of.

    ¡°Who are you really? Don''t beat around the bush, I don''t want to repeat a question seven hundred times.¡±

    ¡°Nadim,¡± was the reply, perhaps too promptly, ¡°It''s my name. You can regard me as an old friend of the Panther.¡±

    ¡°Old friend?¡± Havel whispered, his tone full of contempt. It was obvious even to him that he was lying.

    ¡°You don''t seem like the type to have friends.¡±

    ¡°They often told me so. I end up eating everyone.¡±

    ¡°So that''s what it''s all about, you want to eat a human and you call him a friend.¡±

    ¡°Not a mere human, a demigoddess¡­ and not even a mere demigoddess.¡±

    ¡°You''re just a monster in a human figure.¡±

    Nadim smiled almost nostalgically, as if completely unaware of the hostility emanating from Havel. ¡°Oh, but we were once. She and I often played, even though she was so young that she didn''t understand our ¡®game¡¯. It was fun, a constant hunt¡­¡± His smile widened, revealing sharp white teeth. ¡°And now that she''s grown up, I thought we''d pick up where we left off.¡±

    Ada staggered, her breath hitching.

    ¡°Besides, kid, you should study the definition of that word. Not everyone is a monster due to their physical appearance, some disguise themselves or wear masks to hide.¡±

    The dark past Nadim spoke of began to emerge in Rutia''s daughter''s memory. With a sudden movement, the girl broke away from Havel, who silenced Nadim.

    ¡°Enough! Now you''re really getting on my nerves.¡±

    Sidal''s son stepped forward, clenching his fists. ¡°Stop hiding behind your games and your hunting. I am here. Do you want to fight? Get over it.¡±

    Nadim raised an eyebrow, apparently amused by Havel''s furious reaction. He licked the back of his hand, showing a tongue that Sidal''s son found particularly long.

    ¡°Ah, the heroes. Always so impetuous, so ready to defend without really understanding who or what they are talking about.¡±

    He took a step forward, approaching the two demigods in a threatening way, while the atmosphere became increasingly heavy and oppressive.

    Havel, now tired of the provocations, grabbed the hilt of his weapon, ready to attack.

    ¡°You''re just another monster to be destroyed, Nadim¡± he spelled out the letters of the name as if he were mocking him, ¡°I have no problem with it, in fact, I''m happy to do it.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, I''m not a monster.¡±

    ¡°Spare me.¡±

    Just when the blond prepared to launch himself at Nadim, the latter brought his hands together with a slow but decisive movement, evoking a strange energy in the air. ¡°Believe me¡­ I was once human too, many centuries ago.¡±

 The lion pt.2

    Nadim opened his arms and created a shadow portal before him. From the center of that crack in the air, a rapidly expanding area of ??pure darkness radiated. Havel instinctively retreated to Ada, but the darkness overtook them in an instant, enveloping them in a thick, impenetrable bluish-hued fog.

    ¡°What the¡­,¡± Havel muttered, still in disbelief.

    He frowned as he tried to maintain his grip on his partner. Within seconds, he felt the hilt slip from his hands, as if his weapon was dissolving into air.

    ¡°No!¡± he shouted angrily, turning to Ada, only to see his friend still clinging to him. He was about to breathe a sigh of relief, then he noticed that her weapon had also vanished into thin air.

    The darkness stopped moving stormily. A new place appeared before them where the darkness seemed to pulsate, alive and malevolent. Nadim''s smile shone through the shadows.

    ¡°In my domain, you have no need for iron toys. Here, it''s just me, you, and the hunt that unites us.¡±

    Ada staggered back, terror evident in her gray eyes.

    ¡°We¡­ we can''t fight him, I¡­ Havel¡­¡± she whispered, her voice cracking with anguish.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers, frustrated and furious, gritted his teeth, clenching his empty fists.

    ¡°It does not matter!¡± he roared, taking a step forward. ¡°I don''t need weapons to send you before Cragar!¡±

    But the boy''s words, however determined, were lost in the growing darkness. Nadim continued to laugh, filling the new dimension with a sound that echoed ominously through the air.

    ¡°Why the hell are you laughing? What did you do?¡± Havel snapped, clenching his still free fist.

    The creature''s deep, dark voice boomed in their ears as its body seemed to blend in with the surrounding darkness. Ada shivered, it was no longer the voice of a human creature.

    ¡°It''s your first time, I imagine. This, which our friend has already had the pleasure of experiencing, is my Dark Hallway¡± he announced in a solemn tone.

    The shadows around them seemed to respond to his call, gathering even more around the two demigods.

    ¡°Here, all external weapons simply¡­ disappear. It is the law that defines the lion''s hunt, therefore this place: my corridor. Nothing material can exist in here, except what belongs to our body.¡±

    Havelfound himself instinctively clutching his empty hand, the feeling of vulnerability making his heart pound in his chest. Ada struggled to breathe, she felt as if the very air was trying to suffocate her.

    ¡°It can''t be true¡­ it''s impossible¡­ not again¡­¡±

    Nadim tilted his head, his golden eyes glittering with mischief.

    ¡°Every wayfarer has his own hallway, a unique place that responds only to him, to his laws. Here, the rules of the outside world have no value. And this¡­ well, it''s my kingdom.¡±

    He raised a hand, letting the shadows dance across his fingers like smoke.

    ¡°Do you understand now why you have no chance here?¡±

    Havel listened to the director''s words through gritted teeth. The blood boiled in his veins, influenced by the smell inherited from his father. He was ready to fight it, no matter the situation.

    He looked at Ada to make sure she was behind him and gave her a weak smile. He would protect her.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Because I know you would do the same for me.

    He looked back at Nadim, took a breath, and announced loudly.

    ¡°I don''t give a fuck about your hallway and your rules!¡±

    He lunged forward with the force of an enraged son of Torari. The thought of being unarmed didn''t seem to affect his chances of victory, at least that''s what his eyes told him. The demigod needed nothing more than his hands to strike down anyone who got in his way or threatened his companions.

    ¡°A suicidal choice,¡± noted the beast.

    With a battle cry, Havel lunged at Nadim, his fist slamming into the monster with the force of a storm. But the creature was resilient, more than Havel had anticipated. He deflected the blow by ducking and pushing it away with his shoulder, after which he moved to the side and showed a smile on his lips, the knowledge of having avoided the attack pleased him.

    ¡°So impetuous...¡± he commented in an amused tone.

    His body seemed to slip into the shadows as he prepared to counterattack, but Havel didn''t stop. Even without weapons, it was a rush of pure attack, a force of nature.

    He turned quickly, throwing another punch straight at Nadim''s face. The shot grazed the enemy''s face. The creature seemed amused, but behind its golden eyes lay a wild concentration.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured, ¡°You have more fire than I imagined, but your shots are rather weak.¡±

    ¡°Shut up a bit.¡±

    The fight became ferocious, with Havel charging at Nadim relentlessly, his punches and kicks hitting the air.

    Ada, paralyzed with fear, watched helplessly as the two fought. The sound of banging rang out in the hallway, but it seemed muffled, as if even the sound was swallowed up by the darkness. She wanted to do something, anything, but the terror Nadim had awakened in her kept her frozen in place. The memories, dark and fragmented, of that obscure game the lion had spoken about throbbed in her mind, like nightmares she couldn''t eliminate.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers shouted to make the lion retreat. A red aura developed from his skin and began to evaporate upwards, at the same time a strange crimson coating covered his fists. Ada recognized the typical tone of ''bloodlust'' and admired the coating created around the fists of Sidal''s son. Havel used to fight with his pair of axes, so he had never shown her that skill.

    The two combatants engaged in a duel for about a minute, until Havel managed to hit Nadim with a violent punch in the side, causing him to stagger for a moment. The lion roared until movement at the edge of his vision caught his attention. A red sphere made of mana shone brightly and hit him exactly in the opposite side.

    Nadim fell to his knees and Havel smiled. The lion was not aware of that technique, which the boy had been trying to apply to his weapons for over six months. By the time his punch had landed, the coating had passed through the enemy strike and condensed half a meter into a crimson sphere. The energy then traveled backwards, constituting a perfectly complementary blow to Havel''s. A power capable of combining both physical attack and magic. That was one of the skills he inherited from his father: the ''double affliction''.

    ¡°Aren''t you smiling anymore?¡± the boy growled, but immediately afterwards he found himself receiving an equally powerful blow to the chest, which made him take a few steps back. Nadim chuckled, his hands now glowing with a soft dark light.

    ¡°You are strong, demigod, but brute strength is not enough for me.¡±

    Havel wiped the blood from his lip, his fiery gaze fixed on his opponent as he returned to his stance.

    The fight between the two became increasingly violent. Sidal''s son did not give in, but the wayfarer¡¯s blows began to break his resistance. Nadim moved crudely, rarely dodging and counterattacking with a power that put Havel in trouble. With each blow from his opponent, the boy felt slower, as if the darkness that permeated that place was dragging him down, suffocating him.

    Then, the blow came.

    Nadim drove a brutal punch into Havel''s side, making him groan in pain. The beast looked at its arm, now shaped like a paw made of pure darkness, with satisfaction.

    Havel''s armor had cracked. A hot, sticky liquid began to drip from the boy''s rib cage: blood.

    He bent over for a moment, the throbbing wound burning like open fire.

    Ada, paralyzed by horror, saw Havel falter and terror nailed her even more to the ground. Nadim turned his predatory gaze on her, as if the fight against the boy was just a prelude.

    ¡°This is it, panther,¡± he hissed, his voice full of contempt. ¡°You stand there still, just like when you were nothing more than scared little girl. He can''t do anything.¡±

    Sidal''s son, although sore and injured, got up with immense effort. His breathing was very labored and he suspected that the wound had something to do with the problem. He cast a desperate look at Ada, knowing that if he didn''t intervene, she risked letting herself be taken.

    ¡°Ada!¡± he shouted hoarsely. ¡°You can''t stay still! Don''t let this fear paralyze you! You have to react¡­ please, run! Run away!¡±

    The words rang in Rutia''s daughter''s mind, but the terror she felt was too great. It was like a vice gripping her, making it impossible to move, speak, or act. Every fiber of her being screamed to run, to hide, as she always had.

    Nadim laughed again, the cold, cruel sound dispersing into the darkness.

    ¡°Can''t you see, little boy?¡± he asked teasingly. ¡°She won''t do anything. It''s useless. The panther is weak. Always has been, always will be.¡±

 The lion pt.3

    Havel gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain burning inside him.

    ¡°Don''t listen to him, Ada! It doesn''t matter what he says! It doesn''t matter what happened in the past! You are different! You are strong! You have to move! If you don''t do it now¡­ we''ll both die here!¡±

    Havel''s heart pounded in his chest. He had always been reckless, but he wasn''t attacking for the group, he wasn''t facing just any monster.

    He had to protect her, he had to.

    He would sacrifice his soul and body if necessary.

    The lion lost interest in Havel and began walking towards Ada with his hand outstretched, an invitation for their personal last hunt together.

    Inside the girl¡¯s mind there was great chaos, she was a slave of her fears.

    What should I do? I have to help him. I¡¯m scared, damn, I¡¯m so scared. Why? This lion, he never killed me, but he was going to, now he¡¯s here for me. The lion is hunting, I¡¯m the prey he intends to kill. What should I do. Should I run? Hide? Havel is here¡­ I¡­ I¡­ why? Move body, move! I have to do something!

    Rutia''s daughter took a few steps back, trembling.

    ¡°It''s useless, panther. You can''t-¡­¡± the sentence wasn''t finished.

    Havel threw a very violent punch against the monster''s kidney. A bright crimson light illuminated the hallway, only to be followed by a mirror shot.

    Havel gasped and staggered towards Ada holding his right arm, the armor protecting it completely pulverized. Under closer scrutiny, it was possible to notice the silver vessels pulsating and various dense spots of blue dotting the demigod''s skin.

    Rutia''s daughter stammered: ¡°H-Havel¡­ your arm¡­¡±

    ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± the leader tried to reassure her.

    To cause massive damage, Sidal''s son had chosen to concentrate the energy of his technique on his entire arm and not just in one point. A very risky, but necessary move.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I could have broken my arm on impact, or lost it entirely¡­ however, the evolved form of the ¡®crimson meteor¡¯ combined with the ¡®double affliction¡¯ and ¡®bloodlust¡¯ enhancement, should have managed to put him out of action.

    As if the enemy could read his thoughts, the demigods heard the wayfarer¡¯s deep voice utter a single word.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nadim suddenly began to change before their eyes. His massive body stretched as the darkness clung to him and began to mass, as if it was fusing with his flesh. His muscles thickened, his skin became covered in a pitch-black coat, and his human face disappeared, giving way to a lion''s head, with the same feline eyes that blazed with an even more evil golden darkness.

    Havel had wondered why Ada had called him a lion, but in that moment it became quite clear. They were in the presence of a mammoth lion, made of tangible darkness and powerful paws that scratched the floor with dark claws.

    Nadim growled menacingly and grabbed Havel with one of his paws, lifting him as if he was a simple toy. The boy struggled, trying to free himself, but the lion''s strength was immense. Without any effort, he hurled it away, sending it flying across the room until it crashed violently into a column shrouded in darkness. The dull sound of the impact echoed throughout the hallway.

    Havel fell back to the ground with a groan, the pain radiating through his body was unbearable. He took a deep breath, trying to muster up as much strength as he had left, and stood up once again, wavering. His face was tense, marked by fatigue and blood dripping from his side, but there was still a light in his eyes.

    Nadim didn''t stop him and watched him move back in front of Ada, his hands were trembling but ready to fight to protect his friend with his own body.

    Stop, Havel¡­ stop, please¡­ Ada whispered in her mind, unable to speak out loud. She couldn''t bear to see him in that state, just as she couldn''t imagine the idea of ??losing him. She was terrified, and the darkness that surrounded the traveler seemed to reflect the darkness inside her.

    Havel turned and smiled, a tired but sincere smile.

    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± he said with unexpected calm. ¡°I won''t stop. Not while you''re here with me.¡±

    His words pierced her, like a knife opening a wound deeper than the lion ever could.

    Havel was there, ready to sacrifice himself for her, and she couldn''t do anything.

    Fear continued to hold her prisoner, the chains of the past gripped her, making her helpless.

    She closed her eyes.

    Everything reminded her of what she had already experienced, the moments when she had been alone, abandoned to herself, when she was just a defenseless child in the orphanage, unable to fight against forces bigger than her. The terror she had known then returned to invade her, suffocating her.

    In her mind, she began to relive the days when she had remained hidden, silent, while the darkness of the past hovered around her.

    The same shadows that took shape in Nadim, the monster that had haunted her all that time.

 A predator hunt pt.1

    Ada sat on the cold, smooth floor of her white room, her legs crossed and her gaze fixed on the wall in front of her. Her dark hair contrasted starkly with the whiteness that surrounded her, like an ink stain on an immaculate sheet of paper. She wore a white dress, almost indistinguishable from her surroundings, which made her look like a ghost floating in that sterile void.

    Her small hands played absentmindedly with a loose thread on the hem of her dress, the only movement in that unnatural stasis. The room was a perfect cube, with three glass windows that broke up the monotony of the walls: one in front of her and two on the sides. Through those openings, Ada could observe other small micro environments parallel to her white prison.

    Her gaze wandered to the window to her left. There, in a cell identical to hers, a white-haired boy fidgeted frantically. His right arm twisted and transformed before his eyes, the skin becoming covered in thick fur made of pure darkness, the fingers elongating into sharp black claws. It was a wolf limb attached to a human body, a sight that would have terrified anyone, but Ada looked at it with a disturbing, almost hypnotic calm.

    The boy howled and threw himself against the glass, his wild and desperate eyes meeting Ada''s for an instant, before returning to focus on his futile attempts to escape. His nails scraped the smooth surface and made a screeching sound that echoed through the demigoddess''s room.

    Slowly turning her head, the young girl shifted her attention to the window to her right. There, another surreal scene unfolded before her eyes. A girl, perhaps a little older than her, pressed her face against the glass. Her eyes were those of a snake: vertical pupils in irises that changed color like a crazy kaleidoscope. Her forked tongue darted between her lips as she hissed incomprehensible words, her breath fogging the glass in concentric circles that appeared and disappeared in rhythm with her exhalation.

    Ada watched some of her fellow prisoners with a mixture of fascination and terror. Part of her wanted to look away, hide in a corner and close her eyes. But another part, one that was growing deeper inside her, couldn''t help but watch, absorb every detail of those visions.

    The wolf boy and the snake girl continued their desperate attempts to escape. They screamed, scratched, banged on the glass with a ferocity that Ada couldn''t understand. She remained still, silent, as if afraid that the slightest movement might draw attention to herself.

    Hours passed, marked only by the change in the intensity of the light filtering through the front window. Ada didn''t know if it was day or night and definitely didn''t know the date. Time seemed to have no meaning in that place.

    She couldn''t count the days spent there even if she wanted to.

    She couldn''t even remember the day she was taken to the "orphanage". If she had relied only on her memories, she could have easily deduced that she had lived in there forever, but she knew that wasn''t the truth.

    Once she was free, she had a family in the mortal world.

    Then, suddenly, something changed, in the literal sense.

    The door to the wolf-boy''s cell opened, and figures in white coats entered. Ada couldn''t make out their faces, but she saw how they pinned down the young man and dragged him away despite his howls of protest. The door closed, and the cell remained empty, an emptiness that seemed to scream louder than any scream.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The little girl''s heart accelerated.

    She knew what would happen next. She waited, holding her breath, as the minutes slowly dragged by. Then, as expected, the same scene was repeated in the snake girl''s cell. The same anonymous figures, the same heartbreaking attempt at resistance, yet another oppressive silence that followed.

    And finally, Ada was left alone.

    The cells on either side of her were empty, mirrors of the loneliness she felt growing inside her. She curled up, hugging her knees to her chest as her gray eyes stared into nothingness before her.

    There were no more screams, there were no more attempts to escape.

    Only silence, the blinding white environment and awareness growing that soon, very soon, it would be her turn.????????????????

    Ada began to tremble as the doctors in white coats approached her cell. Despite the disturbing calm that had previously pervaded her, now, faced with the inevitable, a wave of terror made its way into her chest. She saw them open the door without any sound, as if even noise was banished to that sterile and impersonal place. The cold hands of one of the doctors rested on her thin shoulders. Ada shivered, not so much from the contact, but from the feeling of being completely at the mercy of those figures that almost seemed like automatons.

    She didn''t try to object. Not like the wolf-boy or the snake-girl had done. Their desperate protests had only made things worse, and Ada knew that fighting was useless. She stood up, with slight hesitation, as the doctors led her out of the bright white room that had imprisoned her all this time.

    The silence was absolute, broken only by the sound of the doctors'' rubber soles against the floor, a sound that seemed to bounce off the smooth, empty surfaces. The neon lights above her hummed faintly, casting a pale shadow over her slender frame.

    When they arrived in front of a different door, larger and heavier, Ada sensed that her destiny was about to be fulfilled. Her heartbeat increased, and she felt her throat close for a moment.

    She had promised not to object, but the primordial instinct of all humans took possession of her. The door opened with a metallic hiss, revealing a room that was the complete opposite of the one she had just been taken from. Darkness reigned supreme, so dense that it seemed to swallow up the light and suffocate any trace of heat.

    She began to thrash like a madman, screaming for help.

    ¡°No! No! Please!¡±

    Her weak voice made the request sound like nothing more than the gasps of a motherless puppy.

    It was all useless.

    The doctors pushed her inside and closed the door before she could reach them. The moment she crossed the threshold of the new room, darkness enveloped Ada like a suffocating blanket. The contrast with the blinding white of her cell was so drastic that for a moment she thought she had lost her sight. The air was thick, she couldn''t even say of what, filled with an energy that would have made the hairs on her arms stand up if the doctors hadn''t constantly shaved them off.

    A thin beam of light cut across the room like a silver blade, revealing blue dust particles dancing in the stagnant air.

    That lone beam only served to accentuate the surrounding darkness, creating shadows that seemed to move at the edges of her vision.

    Something that would normally have been impossible.

    Ada took a step forward, uncertain.

    The sound of her bare feet on the cold floor echoed in the vastness of the room, making it seem much larger than she could imagine. She strained to see beyond the beam of light, trying to give shape to the shadows that surrounded her.

    That''s when she saw them.

    Two eyes, shining like headlights in the darkest night, stared at her from the darkness. They didn''t flap, they didn''t move, they simply watched her with an intensity that nailed her to the spot. Ada felt her heart speed up in her chest, the beat so loud she feared it could be heard throughout the room.

    The wolf boy and snake girl had been taken there before her, but had not returned.

    It could only mean one thing: ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± she deduced.

 A predatoréˆ¥æªš hunt pt.2

    The fear was exceeding any limits imposed.

    She wanted to move, run, hide, but her body wasn''t responding. It was as if those eyes had the power to paralyze her, to keep her chained to the floor with invisible chains. Her breathing became labored, the air seemed to become increasingly dense and difficult to breathe.

    Then, from the depths of the darkness, she heard a human voice that rang out forcefully. ¡°You must flee if you don''t want to be caught,¡± said the voice, ¡°I''m curious to find out what animal you will become.¡±

    The tone was both a warning and an advice.

    Terrifying.

    The demigoddess felt a shiver run down her spine. The voice clearly belonged to the creature hidden in the shadows, to the owner of those yellow eyes that continued to stare at her without blinking.

    It was a distant sound, perhaps the rustle of the creature''s paw along the floor, that broke the spell that kept her immobile.

    In an instant, Ada turned and started running. She had no idea where she was going, the darkness was so thick that she couldn''t make out anything around her. She ran driven only by instinct and desperation, her arms stretched out in front of her in an attempt to avoid invisible obstacles.

    The shadows seemed to move with her, dancing at the edges of her vision, stretching and contracting like living creatures. The girl felt as if the darkness itself was trying to grab her and hold her.

    Behind her, in the distance, she could hear the rhythmic sound of heavy footsteps. The creature was following her, she was sure of it. She didn''t dare turn around, fearing to see those yellow eyes getting closer and closer. The sound of feline footsteps echoed in the room, mixing with her frantic heartbeat and labored breathing.

    She kept running, despite her lungs burning from the effort and her bare feet pounding on the cold floor. Spending endless days in the white room had killed her athletic abilities and that made it even harder to maintain her sanity.

    She didn''t know how big the room was, or whether there was an exit.

    All her brain worked on was her survival, she had to keep moving, to keep running from the threat hidden in the darkness.

    And hope it doesn''t reach me.

    The creature''s words rang in her mind: ¡°You must flee if you don''t want to be caught.¡±

    But escape from what? And where to?

    As she ran into the infinite darkness, Ada realized that perhaps her escape was just the beginning of a plan unknown to her. It had always been good to think, even if it hadn''t been very useful in that place.

    It doesn''t make sense¡­

    Her brain was unable to process the thought. She was too scared to understand that the doctors had brought her there for a specific purpose.

    She just wanted to survive, not think, like every little girl her age.

    The shadows continued to dance around her, as she launched herself towards a goal that had not yet been chosen, guided only by the desperate desire not to be reached and by the hope of waking up from that endless nightmare.????????????????Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°That¡¯it, good girl¡­¡± called a voice in his mind.

    Without warning, the darkness began to dissolve, like fog in the sun. The shadows around her shattered, and Ada found herself faltering, her steps increasingly uncertain. The world was becoming clearer, but also more unstable. Her feet, which until then had been running in a blind frenzy, became heavy, as if something was holding them back. The darkness, now almost completely gone, revealed a space she couldn''t focus on.

    Her knees buckled beneath her. She collapsed to the ground, unable to continue any further, her body completely exhausted, her breathing broken. Her hands were shaking. Her mind was spinning, confused, unable to comprehend what was happening. Then the world went dark again, turning into the black void of unconsciousness.

    When Ada woke up, she saw the white ceiling of her room again.

    She slowly raised her head, every muscle in her body aching as confusion mixed with the fear that still filled her.

    She was back in her cell. But something was missing.

    Slowly turning her gaze, she saw that the cells on either side of her were still empty. The wolf boy and the snake girl were no longer there. That oppressive silence she had learned to fear was even deeper.

    Ada huddled against the wall, hugging her knees. The room seemed larger, but also emptier than before. There was no howling, no hissing gibberish.

    Only her slow breathing and the distant hum of the lights, which accompanied her solitude.

    The days went by in a monotonous symphony of terror for Rutia''s daughter. Every awakening brought with it the same distressing awareness: the hunt was about to begin again. The creature, which she understood to be a lion, with its piercing yellow eyes, was always waiting, a constant, menacing presence that followed her through the labyrinth of shadows and flickering lights every day.

    Ada ran producing a frenetic rhythm that echoed in the deserted room. Her labored breathing mixed with the sound of feline footsteps following her, always at a constant distance, neither too close nor too far. It was a macabre dance, an endless chase in which the predator never really tried to catch up to the prey.

    As the days passed, Ada''s initial fear transformed into something more complex and tormenting. Anger began to boil inside her, a helpless fury at her situation, at the lion, at whoever had put her in this position. She clenched her fists as she ran, her nails digging into her palms, leaving little crescents of blood.

    Her physical skills increased in proportion to her escape, but, despite this awareness, the little girl never managed to find the courage to face the hunter.

    She was a simple scared and alone little girl.

    She felt she was trapped in a cruel game, a sadistic experiment whose end she could not see. Despair crept into her heart like a slow poison, eating away at her hope day after day.

    The environment around her seemed to feed on her anguish. The paths wound in an incomprehensible tangle, sometimes narrow enough to make her shoulders touch the walls, other times so wide that she felt tiny and vulnerable. Every day the roads were rewritten from scratch, making it impossible for her to memorize the right positions to navigate her escape.

    The flickering lights cast dancing shadows on the walls, twisted figures seemingly taunting her as she passed.

    The echoes of her footsteps haunted her, bouncing off the walls and returning to her like a ghostly chorus celebrating her endless escape.

    ¡°Ada, stop running¡­ come to me, come to the lion.¡±

    In the following days, the little girl learned that the large room in which she was locked up was not really without lighting. There were passages, endless corridors and tiny holes in the darkness. During her escape, there were moments when the lion allowed her one break. When she managed to find a temporary hiding place, Ada observed the outside world through small cracks in the walls. The light of the sun, or perhaps of the moon, had lost all ability to distinguish them, it filtered weakly, creating thin beams of white in the dim light.

    Those glimmers were for the demigoddess as portals to another world, a place of freedom and normality that belonged to the life of another person, almost forgotten. She wondered what was out there, beyond the walls of her personal hell. She saw fragments of sky, sometimes blue, sometimes grey, and wondered if one day she would be able to feel the wind on her skin or the grass under her feet again.

    But those moments of contemplation were increasingly brief. The sound of the lion''s footsteps, always approaching, brutally brought her back to her reality. And so she started running again, driven by desperation and a survival instinct that refused to give in.

 A predatoréˆ¥æªš hunt pt.3

    Three months later.

    Ada moved silently through the corridors, her steps as light as feathers on the cold floor. The continuous days on the run had made her agile and stealthy, capable of slipping through the shadows as if she was part of them. Soon, her daily apathy had transformed into resilience and cautious attention. Her senses had sharpened and she had become more astute.

    A young feline in adolescence.

    Her breathing was controlled, almost imperceptible, as she approached a dim light that filtered from under a half-open door.

    Soft voices caught her attention. The demigoddess pressed herself against the wall, her heart pounding in her chest as she strained her ears to listen. She recognized the clinical, detached tone of the doctors and researchers she had learned to fear.

    ¡°Subject 37 continues to progress, however it has not yet proven itself as a carrier,¡± a male voice said, full of frustration. ¡°We have exhausted virtually all standard protocols.¡±

    ¡°We can''t go on like this forever,¡± a woman replied, her tone as sharp as a scalpel. ¡°The resources we are investing in this experiment could be better used elsewhere.¡±

    Ada held her breath. She was the only one left in the white rooms, no one else had been brought.

    They were talking about her.

    Subject 37, Ada Bonaventura.

    A number, not a person.

    An experiment, not a little girl.

    ¡°She¡¯s not showing any power,¡± the male voice continued. ¡°She doesn''t fail the tests, but she doesn''t pass them either. The lion plays with her, he doesn''t kill her, why should she be different from the others?¡±

    ¡°It''s the only reason she''s still alive. It has to be a carrier.¡±

    The lion.

    The one who chased her day after day.

    He wasn''t just a torturer, he was an enforcer. And everyone else... they had to be dead. Her mind whirled, trying to make sense of this terrifying new reality.

    The months of experience created fell apart in a single instant. Young Ada began to tremble.

    She thought she had become strong, but she was wrong.

    She was weak, she was a prey.

    ¡°Maybe we miscalculated,¡± suggested a third voice, younger and more uncertain. ¡°Her genealogy suggested exceptional potential. A demigoddess, Rutia''s daughter should be able to manifest occult abilities.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Rutia¡¯s daughter? A demigoddess? The goddess of the occult? Was it possible that this was true? Or was it just another cruel lie? Her mother was a deity.

    She concentrated in an attempt to bring back some memories related to her, but he failed.

    ¡°Genealogy or not,¡± the woman snapped, ¡°We can''t ignore the facts. Weeks of testing, and not even a hint of power. The higher-ups are losing patience.¡±

    ¡°And what do you propose?¡±

    There was a moment of heavy silence. Ada held her breath, her heart pounding so loudly she feared it might betray her presence.

    ¡°I think it''s time to end the experiment,¡± the woman said finally, her voice cold and emotionless.

    ¡°Let''s get ready. The lion is hungry, let him devour her.¡±

    Silence.

    There was no need for further explanation.

    The lion was hungry.

    He wouldn''t chase her anymore. He would kill her.

    A wave of panic washed over her, threatening to overwhelm her. Her breathing became labored, and she had to bite her lip until she tasted blood to keep from letting out a moan. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, images of death and destruction that followed one another without stopping.

    She was having a panic attack.

    As the voices in the room continued to discuss procedures and protocols, Ada felt something shift within her. It was as if a switch had been flipped, awakening something ancient and powerful that lay dormant deep within her being.

    For a moment, she seemed to see the world differently. The shadows around her became denser, almost tangible. He could feel the energy pulsating in the walls, in the floor, in the very air. It was as if the darkness was whispering an answer to his desperate plea.

    But the moment passed quickly.

    The voices in the room were moving, getting closer to the door.

    The girl slipped, but managed to get up in time to resume a less silent escape than she had hoped.

    She turned a corner and was forced to stop as her breath struggled to travel through her lungs due to fear. The doctors were immediately on her, immobilizing her in a few moments.

    She closed her eyes as the pain of a sting in her neck forced her to rest.

    Shuuush.

    The sound of something moving made her perk up the senses.

    Her eyes shot open and he struggled to her feet, her mind working to process where she was.

    Two golden eyes looked at her in silence.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he whispered into the darkness as adrenaline surged through his system.

    The demigoddess prepared to face her fate, like a victim now devoid of all hope. If she had to die, then she would.

    She began running through the dark corridors, her breathing labored and her heart beating frantically in her chest. The sound of the lion''s footsteps behind her was closer, more urgent. She could almost feel the beast''s warm breath on the back of her neck, a constant reminder of its presence.

    She turned a corner sharply, it was a dead end.

    Ada felt pure, uncontrolled panic threatening to overwhelm her.

    The lion''s roar sounded behind her, so close that Ada could feel the vibrations in the floor beneath her bare feet. She didn''t turn around, but she suspected he had reached her.

    There was no more time, no more space to escape.

    She had reached the end of the line.

    With her back against the wall, Ada decided to turn around, ready to finally see the figure of her hunter. The lion''s yellow eyes glowed in the darkness, fixed on her with a predatory intensity that chilled the blood in her veins. The beast advanced slowly, as its dark skin began to glow in the darkness, outlining its figure.

    He was enjoying the last moments of the hunt.

    He had captured his prey.

    Ada felt a tangle of emotions explode within her: fear, panic, desperation, and fierce suffering. She was the daughter of a goddess, dammit! She couldn''t end up like this, she didn''t want to die like a mouse trapped in that labyrinth of horrors.

    She shouted at the top of his lungs.

    It was at that moment, on the edge of the abyss, that something broke inside her chest.

    Or maybe, she woke up.

 Two felines pt.1

    A wave of dark energy erupted from Ada''s body, so intense it made her dizzy. The darkness materialized around her, dancing and swirling as if she was alive. The lion stopped abruptly, surprised by that sudden display of power. The darkness reached towards him, hissing and clawing at his body like furious claws.

    Ada didn''t understand what was happening, but she let her emotions take control. She had been afraid, she had been frightened and terrified. Everything she had suffered was aimed at her "home", at the scientists who had treated her in that way and at the lion, the final executioner and her personal nightmare.

    If her identity was true, if she was the daughter of a goddess, she wanted that power to be unleashed against her enemies. The darkness responded to her will and continued to move towards the enemy like a raging river, swirling around the demigoddess at the same time. Without her realizing it, her body had been engulfed by it and had taken the form of a feline, a panther of pure darkness.

    The beast jumped back and changed its posture, no longer that of a predator ready to attack, but of a cautious and respectful creature. Then, to the girl''s surprise, he spoke in a human voice.

    ¡°Finally!¡± He sighed.

    Ada found his voice deep and gravely. There was also a note of satisfaction in his tone, as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. The demigoddess stood still, in disbelief. She didn''t think she could get to such a situation and was quite confused.

    The lion could speak, but she didn''t know what he meant by ¡®finally¡¯. His mind throbbed as he tried to make sense of everything that was happening. Moments ago she was about to be devoured by her predator and now she could converse with him.

    She began to doubt whether the lion was aiming to kill her. Indeed, he had had no shortage of opportunities during those months, but Ada had survived every time. Perhaps his objective was different.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± she asked, surprised by her own small voice.

    The fear of the moment was gone, as was the great tension that had accompanied the hunt.

    The lion sat on his hind legs, but his eyes never left Ada''s.

    ¡°You have finally embraced your true nature, young girl,¡± he said positively. ¡°The power in your body has awakened.¡±

    Ada felt a shiver run down her spine. So it was true. She was truly the daughter of a goddess. That knowledge continued to destabilize her. She couldn''t help but think about it and feel inadequate. She didn''t think she was special and certainly had no sense of belonging to that world. It was too small to belong to an outdoor location. She had always lived in the orphanage and her memories, however negative, remained linked to that place. Her only home was there.

    ¡°You¡­ you knew?¡± She finally asked, her voice trembling with repressed emotion.

    The lion tilted his head in an almost human gesture.

    ¡°I was here to push you to your limits, to force your power to awaken¡­ and eat you if you failed,¡± he explained. ¡°That''s why I''m here. I did the same with the others too. But you, you failed the test again and again.¡±

    The creature''s words hit her like a punch to the stomach. All those days of terror, of desperate escape... had they just been a test? Anger rose within her, causing the darkness to flare up.

    ¡°A test?¡± Ada hissed, the shadows around her beginning to stir in response to her fury. ¡°Did you kill and eat kids for a test?¡±

    The lion showed no sign of remorse.

    ¡°It was necessary. Only the strongest can survive what lies ahead, young man. You have proven that you are one of us and have earned the right to live.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°One of us?¡±

    The creature roared, startling her.

    Ada felt tears burning behind her eyes, but she blinked them back. She wouldn''t cry, not at that moment.

    ¡°Not yet. You''re not ready yet, panther.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± she asked, genuinely worried. ¡°What will become of me?¡±

    The lion stood up, his imposing form looming in the darkness.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± he laughed at her, ¡°Now that they know who you are¡­ they won''t stop testing you. You have awakened your power, but you do not know how to control it or shape it to your will.¡±

    Ada looked at the shadows and darkness dancing around her. She could hear their call, mixed with the sense of danger.

    The temptation to get lost in that darkness was enormous. Ada wondered if the lion had fallen victim too.

    The creature stared at her for a long moment.

    ¡°You can''t refuse what you are,¡± he added. ¡°You can only embrace the darkness so as not to be consumed by it.¡±

    Ada felt the weight of those words. She looked at her hands, realizing the dark feline shape she had assumed, and then back at the lion.

    He was right.

    She couldn''t pretend to be a simple girl. She was the daughter of a goddess, with dark power coursing through her veins.

    She was special, but she deserved to be free.

    The wolf boy and the snake girl were like her and hadn''t had the same chance as her. She wondered if they too were children of the same deity, that would make them half-brothers.

    If her guesses were correct, then Ada had never been alone. She had a family, but it was all taken away from her by the scientists and the lion. The scientists watched the scene with avid eyes from the other side of the glass. They were not satisfied with the way the creature was acting, they feared that it might ruin their plans. One of them, a man with a hard, detached look, spoke into the microphone. His metallic voice boomed in the room, yet Ada, locked in the dark domain, could not identify its location.

    ¡°Lion, you''ve said enough. Attack and injure the subject.¡±

    The beast didn''t hesitate. With a deafening roar, the lion of darkness rushed at the girl. She screamed, terrified and paralyzed with pain, as the powerful claws dug into her body. She felt her flesh tear, her skin burn under the creature''s relentless blows.

    ¡°Enough!¡± She shouted, the sound muffled by a lump in her throat.

    Tears streamed down her face as the pain continued to pound her body. The world around her became a vortex of darkness and despair. She tried to hold on to something, anything that could save her, but she found nothing.

    She was alone, weak, and too scared to use her powers.

    Blood ran down her sides, her vision became blurry. The darkness, which she had tried to control, was leaving her. She couldn''t fight anymore. A thought, clear in her chaotic mind, crossed her brain as she felt her life slipping away.

    I''m dead.

    Then, she closed her eyes and settled into absolute nothingness.

    She remained in total silence until a buzzing noise disturbed her, as if a mosquito was flying in front of her face.

    It was annoying, she wanted it to disappear, but she didn''t know how.

    Ada opened her eyes suddenly, as the white light of the sterile room hit her brutally. The cold seeped into her bones, making her shiver. She slowly looked up and realized she was lying on a metal bed. The wounds on her belly were gone, replaced by a series of scars running along the skin. She tried to push herself up, but her body responded with a dull, oppressive pain.

    She had only one certainty: she was alive.

    After that event, the change was sudden and drastic. One day Ada was prey, the next day she was treasure. She was the new center of attention of a team of researchers and scientists, their eyes shining beyond the glass of the clean room with a mixture of excitement and thirst for knowledge.

    The first few weeks after her powers awakened were a whirlwind of tests and exams. Ada was subjected to brain scans, blood draws, and an endless series of physical and mental tests. The lion had warned her, but she didn''t think her words were true.

    She was in all respects the guinea pig of a laboratory, something else, not a young girl, nevertheless there was a new respect in the way they treated her. She suspected it was due to the demonstration of her power, as if they realized they were handling something precious.

    The days passed impersonally, as if she was a spectator. As time passed, she stopped reacting and defending herself. She began to accept the tests, to obey like the guinea pig she was and repress every feeling.

    She was becoming an empty shell, devoid of identity.

    The only moments she knew she was alive were when the lion was chasing her. The hunt, in fact, continued every day as before, however, it had stopped being a game. The beast was a constant presence around her neck, chasing her and wounding her without the slightest restraint. Ada tried to run away, terrified by the way he didn''t seem to have any compassion for her.

    Shen couldn''t even understand her own attitude. Having awakened her powers should have given her a confidence which, combined with great anger, would have pushed her to fight.

    Contrary to that logic, however, Ada was terrified of him to the point of trembling every time the distance between them closed.

    After their brief discussion, she thought that the lion would be on her side somehow, that he was one of the scientists'' victims just like her.

    She hoped that he would no longer be a threat, but a guardian or mentor.

    A perfect unattainable utopia.

 Two felines pt.2

    Months passed and Ada felt her power grow day by day. She slowly learned to manipulate the darkness, to steer it in the right direction and to create illusions that could deceive the eye of scientists.

    The tests continued, but they no longer had any use. Usually, the actual exam was done by a single operator after she had been sedated, so she had learned to create an illusion that could distract him enough that he wouldn''t realize the demigoddess had moved.

    They tried to push her to the limit, to break her, but instead they achieved the opposite effect. Her abilities continued to improve, giving her more power than she expected. A strength she could have exploited against the lion that chased her every day.

    Ada''s heart beat furiously as she ran through the dark room, the darkness around her thick and suffocating. She could hear the lion''s breathing approaching behind her, deep and menacing. Her mind was in panic, in fact every time she tried to concentrate on summoning her power, terror paralyzed her.

    Then, without warning, the beast was upon her, grabbing her and throwing her violently to the ground. Ada screamed, the sound broken by fear and pain, as the creature roared above her, its golden eyes staring at her as if it could devour her soul in an instant. The demigoddess felt completely helpless, crushed by the weight of the mammoth being.

    For a long moment, they remained like that, with Ada motionless under his paws. He could have killed her, yet he didn''t. He simply held her still, as if to force her to confront her helplessness. Finally, he pulled away, releasing her from his grip. He didn''t even turn to look at her as she moved, giving her space that felt more like a mockery than a reprieve.

    Ada, still trembling, struggled up, her hands digging into the dark floor as if trying to grab onto something solid. She looked at the creature in front of her, wondering why he had spared her. The lion began to pace back and forth, his tail wagging slowly.

    ¡°The world out there is changing, panther,¡± he said finally. ¡°Dark forces are awakening, ancient balances are being broken. And you¡­ you are still here, even though you are in the center of all this.¡±

    Ada felt the weight of those words fall on her like a stone. ¡°Me? Why? Does it have to do with my mother? The goddess...¡±

    The creature stopped, looking into her eyes. ¡°Because you are unique, but not as you think. I won''t go into more detail today, but you should start thinking about what awaits you. The outside world is very different from what you think, and if you don''t escape from here, you will never be able to discover it. Keeping you alive until you mature is too risky, so you have one month after which I will stop keeping you alive.¡±

    Ada felt her head spinning, ¡°Keep me alive...¡±

    The scientists moved and appeared to lead her back to her white room.

    ¡°I am not killing you by my choice, my presence is already enough for terrify you,¡± he replied, licking his paws, ¡°But at the end of this month I will devour you.¡±

    She wanted to know more, but the lion simply walked away as they took her away.

    The month passed in a flash. Ada did not object when the scientists led her back into the dark room. She had spent the last period in the grip of fear, paralyzed by the constant terror that devoured her from the inside, unable to find a way out. Every day she wondered what the last one would be like, if she would find the strength to fight or if she would simply give up. The answer seemed clear to her: there was no escape.

    The lion was right. She had withdrawn into herself, unable to react, and now, the day of her execution had finally arrived.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The scientists'' voices rang out in the distance as they urged her forward. Nobody spoke anymore, nobody gave her instructions. They knew what was coming. Ada, with her gaze dull and lost in space, walked like an automaton. Her hands were shaking, but not from the cold. Her mind was a white expanse, without thoughts, without emotions.

    It was empty, just like the shell that place had been.

    When she reached the center of the room, she saw them. The lion''s golden eyes stared at her.

    ¡°Is today the day?¡± Ada asked, her voice an almost inaudible whisper.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied in a deep tone. ¡°Very disappointing, poor panther.¡±

    Ada closed her eyes and froze. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you running away?¡±

    A roar rent the air, causing her to fall to the ground. Her mask of apathy faltered and the lion waited no longer.

    With a second ferocious roar, he lunged at her. The claws dug into the girl''s belly, just as they had done in the past. Ada felt the pain, but didn''t make a sound. Her body was tired, her mind already distant. Warm blood slid down her abdomen, but she no longer felt it. She was ready to die. The jaws came close to her face, his hot breath enveloped her, and his mouth opened, ready to finish her.

    Then, his voice echoed in the darkness. ¡°Nadim, is the name of your executioner. Thanks for everything, panther.¡±

    But before the lion could perform the final act, the oppressive silence that had enveloped the orphanage was suddenly blown away by a deafening explosion. The walls shook, dust and debris rained down from the ceiling, and for a moment Ada thought the world was collapsing around her.

    The scientists rushed into the room where, suddenly, all the darkness vanished into thin air. The light blinded him, but he could see the shattered belly on the floor.

    Her eyes quickly adjusted to the white intensity that crossed her irises and what she saw left her breathless.

    A hooded figure wrapped in a long flowing cloak stood in the rubble of what was once the structure''s outer wall. Flames danced around his hands, illuminating a determined face. Behind him, a group of armed warriors poured into the breach, their weapons glittering in the sunlight.

    Ada dropped her head to the ground again as the lion moved away from her.

    Chaos erupted in an instant. Warning sirens began to wail, their screeching sound mixing with the panicked screams of the staff and the battle cries of the invaders. The demigoddess could hear the sound of doors being kicked in, glass breaking. Other patients were there, a step away from her, but always isolated.

    Now they had been freed and mixed in with the general din.

    The hooded boy moved in a storm of heat, his flames consuming everything in their path. At his side, a young blond warrior wielded two axes with a ferocity that made even the most daring scientists tremble.

    The corridors that had been her personal hell began to bustle with activity, the lion had disappeared.

    Patients ran in all directions, some laughing hysterically, others crying with relief. Guards and researchers tried desperately to maintain order, but it was like trying to stem a tide with your bare hands.

    Ada felt a mixture of emotions re-emerge within her. Joy for the freedom that finally seemed within reach. Anger for the years of imprisonment and suffering. And, surprisingly, a touch of hesitation.

    That place, terrible as it was, was all she knew. The outside world was a frightening unknown.

    She rolled in a bath of blood as she considered where to go.

    It was at that moment that a scientist saw her and ran to sedate her, he couldn¡¯t lose his jewel so quickly. The demigoddess opened her eyes wide and tried to crawl further away, but the man had reached her.

    He pulled out a syringe and a scalpel, then leaned over her.

    ¡°No, no, don''t run away, I won''t let you escape,¡± he scolded her, the scalpel already raised and ready to descend on her achilles tendons.

    She screamed, there was nothing else she could do. She hoped that the darkness would respond to her will, but the truth was that she had no energy left.

    She would have died if someone hadn''t helped her.

    But the blond warrior was also looking in her direction. Their eyes met and Ada felt a shiver run down her spine.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of her, ready to shield her. Ada looked up and saw the reassuring back of the teenager, who couldn''t have been more than 18 years old.

    ¡°What? And who are you?¡±

    The scalpel moved in an almost vertical cut, hitting the hero who had saved her. The scientist was then thrown away with the flat of the ax and did not get up. Ada didn''t even have time to wonder how he had gotten to her so quickly or if she was okay, before the boy pulled her up.

    ¡°You must be the one we were looking for,¡± he said, his voice surprisingly gentle despite the chaos surrounding them. ¡°Come on, let''s get you out of here.¡±

 Two felines pt.3

    Ada looked at him cautiously. A wound ran from his cheekbone and almost reached his chin passing through the two lips, now split. A great sense of guilt enveloped her, but that didn''t stop her from asking: ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The boy smiled, a smile that seemed to light up his entire face, despite the blood on it. He immediately began to bandage her wounds and press against them. He didn''t know how to improve the situation, the best he could do was keep her stable while waiting for a healer.

    ¡°Now don''t talk and stay still, everything will be fine.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter clung to the white armor with the last of her strength, ¡°Answer.¡±

    ¡°We are like you. Children of gods, destined for something greater than this.¡±

    He gestured towards the ruined asylum. ¡°We are here to free you, to take you where you truly belong.¡±

    Ada felt her heart pounding in her chest. Freedom. It was what she had wanted for so long, yet now that it was within reach, she felt terrified.

    ¡°How did you find me? Why were you looking for me?¡± She asked again, thinking about the lion and how it could be his doing.

    As if summoned from his thoughts, Nadim appeared on the roof of the asylum and stared up at the sky, his yellow eyes glittering as it reflected the light. He was curious to find out whether she would accept the demigods'' offer or retreat into her shell as she had been accustomed to doing.

    ¡°So who are you really?¡±

    The boy swallowed, ¡°The monsters will arrive soon, we have to move...¡± he looked back at her, ¡°Your mother, the goddess Rutia, reported your presence here and ordered us to retrieve you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it''s me?¡±

    ¡°She said this words: ¡®And finally my progeny, the one who abandons life in the lion''s grip¡¯, That''s pretty specific, don''t you think? Can I help you now?¡±

    With a deep breath, made difficult by her wounds, the demigoddess let herself be picked up and led by the demigods. She still wondered how she could hold a conversation in the state she was in.

    After they arrived, he set her down and whispered, ¡°You''re safe now.¡±

    A couple of boys set to work to repair the serious situation in which the lion had left her. The blond warrior was still there, his hand reaching out on her wrist to reassure her. Ada hesitated only for a moment before shaking the demigod''s hand. The moment their fingers touched, she felt as if an electric spark was racing between them. The shadows around her danced frantically, mixing for an instant with a red glow that seemed to emanate from him.

    ¡°Everything will be fine, don''t worry. The sons of Mardi will heal you.¡±

    The demigoddess nodded slightly, Mardi must be an important deity. The boys took a quick look at the blonde''s wound, then focused on her.

    ¡°We have to get her out of here,¡± said one of the two demigods, ¡°We can stop the bleeding, but we can''t cure her in this situation.¡±

    The other added, ¡°It''s not normal, this shade¡­¡±

    That shade, her blood, had something strange about it. She tried her best to check, but she could only see a black film on her hands.

    What was so strange about her blood? It was black, like everyone else''s, even the wolf-boy and the snake-girl were like that.

    The blond demigod interrupted them, ¡°It''s not something to worry about right now, Darryl will burn this place down. We''re leaving.¡±

    Mardi''s two sons took a pair of sticks from their saddlebags and unrolled them to create an emergency stretcher on which Ada was placed. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The blond smiled at her, ¡°I already told you but I''ll tell you again: everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Name,¡± the demigoddess said weakly, wanting to know the name of her rescuer.

    ¡°I did not understand.¡±

    Ada cursed herself, her eyes were heavy. ¡°Your name.¡±

    ¡°Havel Granbish, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s Ada.¡±

    The demigod nodded, ¡°Good, let''s get you out of here.¡±

    Havel walked through the smoking corridors of the asylum called ''the orphanage''. Chaos reigned supreme: alarms blared, rescued patients ran in all directions, and staff desperately tried to maintain a lost order.

    It didn''t take them long to find the hooded demigod and join him. Darryl led them, his hands engulfed in flames lighting the way.

    ¡°This way!¡± he shouted, turning sharply to the left. Ada could feel the heat of his flames, so different from the cold embrace of her shadows. Suddenly, a group of armed guards emerged from a side corridor, blocking their path.

    ¡°Stop where you are!¡± one of them shouted, raising his rifle.

    But before they could do anything else, Havel struck one of his axes at the rifle, rendering the guard disarmed.

    They ran through more corridors, avoiding rubble and raging flames. Ada could feel the adrenaline pumping through her veins, an excitement she had never felt before. She didn''t know whether to consider it fear or joy, but she felt like it was the only thing that was still keeping her alive.

    She didn¡¯t die that day. The lion had not won.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they reached the exit.

    With a final sprint, the group emerged into the open. Ada found herself overwhelmed by the sight before her. The sky was a deep blue, dotted with cotton-white clouds. The grass beneath her feet was a bright green, so different from the monotonous gray of the asylum.

    Ada took a deep breath, feeling her lungs fill with fresh, clean air. The air was sweet, crisp, full of scents that she didn''t recognize but which made her feel inebriated.

    She turned to Havel, her eyes filled with tears. He looked at her with a kind, understanding smile.

    ¡°Is¡­is this real?¡± She whispered, almost fearing that everything could vanish at any moment.

    Havel nodded and Rutia''s daughter felt something relax inside her. Years of fear, of loneliness, of desperation seemed to melt like snow in the sun. Tears began to flow freely down her cheeks, but for the first time in her life, they were tears of joy.

    She turned to look at the burning asylum, the black smoke rising into the sky like a monument to her now-over captivity.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± the blond said, his voice firm and reassuring.

    As they walked away, Ada took one last look at the asylum that had been her prison and her home. Darryl''s flames were consuming the building, erasing years of suffering and fear. It was the end of a chapter and the beginning of something new.

    She didn''t know what awaited her out there, what dangers or wonders she would encounter. But for the first time in her life, she truly felt free.

    The screams and chaos seemed to fade into the distance, replaced by the sound of wind and the crackling of flames. Ada took one last look at the building, ''the orphanage'', and saw the figure of the lion on the roof, watching them from above.

    The creature bowed its head in a gesture of greeting and respect.

    ¡°See you, panther,¡± his look seemed to say. ¡°We''ll see each other again someday.¡±

    Then the flames reached him and the lion was enveloped in an inferno as orange as the sunset.

    Ada began to tremble again, but Havel''s hold gave her the minimum of reason necessary to understand that the demigods would keep her safe.

    The scene faded and the vivid colors dissolved into cooler tones.

    Ada opened her eyes, returning to the present. She was no longer the little girl of that distant day, but although a woman now, she still felt equally frightened by the past and by the figure of the lion.

    She looked at her hands, where little bits of darkness danced between her fingers like old friends. The power that had once saved her was now an integral part of her, an extension of her will.

    She thought back to that day, to the moment everything changed. The awakening of her powers, the escape from the mental hospital, the first breath of freedom. Years had passed, but the memory was still vivid, etched into her mind and soul.

    That day marked the beginning of her true journey.

    An adventure had begun, full of challenges, dangers, but also deep friendships and wonderful discoveries. She had learned to control her power, to use it both to protect herself and others.

    There were the Equinox Flowers, with Darryl, Elaine and the latest Shirei.

    Then there was Havel, the one who had taken her away the moment she accepted her fate, the friend who had stood by her side and guided her into the outside world, the person who had provided her with a new light , the demigod who had given her freedom.

    Havel was right in front of her like that day, but their roles were reversed. He was dripping with blood, she was unharmed, yet their situation had not changed. Sidal''s son was protecting her from a fear that she should have left in the past, and he was willing to sacrifice his own life to do so.

    Havel¡­ it''s not true¡­ what others say isn''t true¡­ she remembered the scene that happened after the duel with Shirei, You are a hero.

    Ada stood, shadows gathering around her like a cloak. She looked ahead where Nadim was present in his feline form. The lion was there, but this time they wouldn''t play, there would no longer be any hunting between predator and prey.

    She was no longer a victim, no longer a prisoner.

    Her name was Ada Bonaventura, daughter of Rutia, Equinox Flower.

 A new hunt pt.1

    Havel breathed heavily. Blood dripped from his body, adding to the crimson puddle where he waited motionless. Ada was still behind him, unharmed, fortunately. In front of him, on the contrary, was the creature his companion was terrified of. The dark lion watched them carefully.

    A second gasp left his lips, generating water vapor. His body was hot and heavy, a sign that he was rapidly depleting every available source of energy.

    He forced his shoulder joint to move and glanced at his right arm, which dangled almost as if it was broken. A series of cerulean specks dotted the entire skin up to the height of the bicep, causing a more than annoying tingling sensation.

    The demigod grimaced and remembered one of the first times Elaine used her powers to heal him.

    The two were at the Great Mansion, a place where each Equinox Flower had a free room to use as they pleased. They had just returned from a mission, the first in which Havel had used the ''crimson meteor'' against a monster. Due to his inability to control the new technique, a series of blue spots had appeared on his arm and Elaine was busy healing it.

    The girl pressed on his forearm to evaluate the diagnosis.

    ¡°Yes, it definitely is an ichorrhagia.¡±

    Havel blinked, ¡°Ichorrhagia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a lesion of the silver vessels that causes mana to leak from your body,¡± explained Mardi''s daughter, ¡°It is often confused with the phenomenon of leaking from your divine core, but it is substantially different. However, you must not use mana in any way until the injury has healed, otherwise you will only hurt yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you Dr. Rolland.¡±

    "I''m serious," she said, miming the gesture of slapping him. ¡°This way you only risk your health. Why do you fight like this? Aren''t you afraid of dying?"

    "Die? I am the strongest! To die I must be defeated and I will never be defeated!" he immediately burst out laughing after completing the sentence.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I was just wondering if there''s a way you do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn''t it clear? I want to destroy all monsters so that every demigod can have a happy and free life."

    ¡°So you want to protect others?¡± the blonde placed her hands on those of Sidal''s son, ¡°It''s a noble goal. I''m happy to help you with this. As a true member of the Equinox Flowers!¡±

    The image of the smiling demigoddess was the last thing he saw before the memory faded, replaced by Nadim''s golden eyes.

    Yes, a noble goal¡­

    Much had changed since then, perhaps too much.

    The realization that pained his soul the most was that, if he had been asked at first, he would have said that he was fighting so desperately to protect Rutia''s daughter, a trusted companion and probably the person he cared most about in the world, but, on the other hand, if the question had been asked on a deeper level, he would have hesitated to provide an answer.

    The truth was that he was doing it for himself, because he hadn''t been the same since the moment his body hit the ground during the fight with Shirei. He had always considered himself unbeatable, the strongest demigod of the Lilies Park, the leader of the Equinox Flowers, the most valid representative, the perfect ideal to which a son of Sidal could aspire.

    But since he had been defeated, something inside him had changed.

    Facing monsters had begun to be a source of stress. It scared him, he feared he might be defeated once again, that he might hit the ground harshly. In the past, he had always heard that death in battle was the greatest end a son of Sidal could aspire to, a moment that the god of war would admire and glorify. Growing up, however, he wondered about that concept considered absolute by his brothers.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    What''s the point of dying in battle? Why be the strongest if I can''t go home to my friends? Should I die just to respect my identity?

    It was all in his head, he was aware of it, but he couldn''t help but feel those sensations.

    He was afraid to fight and, even more, he feared he might lose.

    For this reason he was willing to do anything, it was what he needed.

    He wanted to prove to his father that he hadn''t made a mistake the day he saved him from his "normal" life.

    He was grateful for what he had and couldn''t lose it, this meant being able to survive and win every battle.

    Two reasons justified his need to be the strongest: to protect and survive.

    He would have sacrificed the second of those two reasons exclusively to safeguard the other, only then would he have allowed his father to admire the longed-for warrior death that he craved.

    It would make him proud of his blood, of Havel Granbish.

    At the same time, he wanted to prove to himself that he could do it. He was still a hero, as they were the ones who saved the day.

    Heroes face the most dangerous enemies with a smile on their faces and always win.

    It was true.

    So he had to succeed too. There was no need for Ada to worry about him, because the leader of the Equinox Flowers would not have been defeated.

    He needed to win¡­ for himself and his teammates.

    ¡°Havel, I''m ready.¡±

    The boy hesitated hearing the female voice coming from behind him.

    Ada reached Sidal''s son and stood beside him.

    The girl, who until recently had been crouching behind him, trembling with fear, had slowly stood up. Despite the tears streaming down her face and her eyes still full of terror, something in her had changed. She had made herself strong, against every instinct, against every fear that immobilized her.

    The blond felt his heart tighten in his chest. Ada, fragile in that moment, yet so determined. In the past she had repeated that she wasn''t, but the boy had always considered her the strongest companion he had. For a moment, a flash of pride crossed his gaze. Seeing her fight, despite everything, gave him a spark of hope.

    That happiness was soon replaced by a deeper pain, a pain that had nothing to do with his injuries.

    He should have been the hero. It was him who had to protect her, defeat the lion and bring her home safe and sound.

    Once again he hadn''t succeeded, he had to offload his burden to others. His body was too weak, his strength not enough.

    Again¡­

    Rutia''s daughter stepped forward, her eyes fixed on Nadim. He clenched his fists forcefully, trembling, but with determination. He didn''t need words to express what he felt: he wanted to fight. Despite the terror, despite the knowledge that the lion was immensely stronger than them, she was ready to resist.

    ¡°Ada¡­¡± Havel whispered, but his voice trailed off before he could finish the sentence. She looked at him, and for a moment time seemed to stop.

    She reached out to him, and her trembling fingers touched his forearm. Havel felt a sudden warmth rush through him, despite the uncomfortable tingling that pervaded his injured arm. Ada''s fingers intertwined with his, in a simple but meaningful gesture.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the demigoddess said in a shaky but sincere voice.

    Sidal''s son couldn''t answer right away. Part of him was happy to see her like this, but the other was devastated. Despite his desire to be the hero, she was the one who gave him courage.

    Nadim''s roar brought them back to reality.

    The dark lion watched them, his golden eyes narrowed into slits, almost as if he was annoyed by the contact. Havel could sense the change in the lion''s attitude: it was no longer just amusement or contempt, there was something personal in his anger.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Nadim hissed, ¡°You''re clinging to each other as if you could save yourself. But nothing changes. You will be devoured. Both."

    Havel clenched his jaw, his gaze returning to Ada. She looked up at him too, and for an instant their eyes met. They didn''t need words, they knew what they had to do.

    Their hands separated and the two demigods prepared to attack.

    Nadim stared at them, amused. ¡°Are you really ready to die together?¡±

    The lion darted forward, with impressive speed. Havel clenched his fist and raised his good arm, concentrating the remaining mana in his core for a desperate attack, a second crimson meteor. A red flash lit up around his fist, ready to explode at the creature.

    Ada raised her arm and darkness began to form around her, a manifestation of the power she had struggled to control in the past. Her hands trembled as she shaped the mana needed to condense the darkness, but she didn''t stop.

    At that moment, as the lion approached, Havel couldn''t help but think of Shirei. He wondered what had happened. The one who had defeated him in the past, to show him that he wasn''t unbeatable.

    Father, make sure he¡¯s safe¡­

    Every time he entered battle, the memory of that battle tormented him. He had become weak, a warrior who fought without the true spirit of a hero, but he knew the way to get back everything he had lost.

    They would defeat the lion, destroy the temporal rift and when all would be already over, he would demand revenge from Cragar''s son.

    So I can''t die here, neither of us can. Try to stay alive, Purple.

 A new hunt pt.2

    Shirei came to his feet, his head still throbbing slightly from the fight. He had defeated the remaining monsters, but his memory of the battle was fragmentary, as if he had been through a nightmare and only emerged from it at the end. The dark blood of his enemies stained his robes, and the earth around him was littered with twisted bodies, once Phasmaphiles. He tried to focus on those lost moments, but every effort was useless, as if a dark veil had covered his mind.

    He was exhausted, but still standing.

    Another victory, yet another massacre committed.

    He put those disturbing thoughts aside, as he always did lately, and prepared to leave the scene to look for his companions: the Equinox Flowers. He had promised to reunite with them and would honor those words, he hoped they had listened to him and escaped the temporal rift.

    However, as soon as he took his first step, an overwhelming presence made him stop dead in his tracks.

    The air seemed to become thick and heavy.

    Suddenly, without warning, a shapeless creature emerged from nowhere. It was a being made of pure darkness, an indefinite mass that seemed to suck in all light and all energy, like a black hole incarnated in the Otherworld.

    ¡°You made quite a mess,¡± commented the creature, with a voice that seemed to resonate directly in his mind.

    The son of Cragar tensed as his heartbeat quickened, a demigod reflex.

    Is it him? he thought, remembering the words of the Calm Sovereign about the dark wanderer present nearby.

    The sensation that that entity gave off was different, it was not the same presence that he had expected after seeing the director. Ada had called him a lion, so it couldn''t be the same creature. There was no familiarity with that cloud, only a menacing emptiness that drew him towards it.

    "Who are you?" he asked finally, forcing himself to remain calm. ¡°A god?¡±

    ¡°Some would say so,¡± the being replied, in a whisper that hit Shirei from every direction, ¡°But as you can see, I don''t wear any mask.¡±

    He paused, followed by a lighter tone. ¡°Calm reigns in your gaze, but I see the agitation that borders the surface of your body. I''m not here as your opponent, not today at least. I was just curious to observe you.¡±

    The demigod sighed, annoyance rising within him. That entity, like many others, seemed to have chosen him as an object of interest. Everyone watched him, everyone wanted to use him for their own ends. He was never free, always under the watchful eye of some superior force that manipulated him like a puppet.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± he asked, keeping the apathy in his voice.

    The creature ignored his question, as if it was irrelevant. ¡°Rather¡­ why are you so obsessed with getting stronger? You should enjoy life like all other demigods do.¡±

    ¡°I have to become more powerful. I must do it.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I must do it¡­¡± the creature repeated slowly, making those words echo in the room, as if he wanted to give them greater weight. ¡°These are just other people''s directives. What about you? What do you really want?¡±

    Shirei remained silent. He couldn''t find an immediate answer.

    What did he really want? He had lived following a path traced by others, for others. He had never been for himself. And that awareness, although not articulated, began to grow in him.

    "You see?" the creature continued, with a note of satisfaction. ¡°You''re just following the will of others, like an obedient soldier. They tell you what to do and you do it. An enemy shows up and you take him down. But where is your will in all this? Your short life shouldn''t be limited to following a script written by others."

    Shirei took the talk as if it was a cold shower. He knew what he wanted to achieve, the goal for which he did all this, but that thing had missed the mark.

    Getting his memories back didn''t justify what he agreed to do. First Cragar had sent him to the Lilies Park, then Lyceum had prevented him from summoning the Tenebrae in the perimeter of the park, Aena had included him in the Equinox Flowers to fight against Rakion, the latter wanted him to join his army to fight the Gods.

    He had been blind for so long, following orders, fighting battles that were none of his own.

    I''m just a tool, a pawn.

    He froze, something was wrong, he didn''t really think that. A strange sensation pervaded him, it had taken control of his mind and thoughts. He wasn''t himself.

    ¡°You want to use me too, don''t you?¡± he asked in a harsh voice, tired of being manipulated.

    It was hostile, a quiet anger that didn''t belong to him. He wondered if it was the work of the entity he was conversing with.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The creature gave a light laugh after the response. ¡°Not at all. I, Shirei, only want to destroy you until you turn to dust. I have no other interests.¡±

    The answer froze the boy. He didn''t expect such brutality.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    The being replied without hesitation: ¡°Because I want you to understand how deluded you are, how blindly you follow the plan of Fate. You are cursed, like all demigods, by the mask you wear without knowing it. But few manage to escape its control. Why am I warning you? Call it pity, compassion, if you will. You are promising, and I would hate to see you wasted.¡±

    Shirei stared at him, unable to fully understand the creature''s intentions.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    The being laughed again.

    ¡°I turn the question to you, son of Cragar. I''ll wait for the day you have an answer for me.¡±

    The dark fog surrounding the creature began to disperse, slowly fading into the air. Before it disappeared completely, the creature placed a ghostly hand on the ichor amphora, which Shirei had not even touched until then. With one fluid gesture, he erased it in a cloud of crimson, as if it had never existed.

    ¡°That''s it, your mission is over. And while we''re here... don''t you think it''s a shame to leave these souls wandering in a place that will soon no longer exist?¡±

    With those words, the creature vanished, leaving Shirei alone, surrounded by a silent battlefield. Cragar''s son remained still for a few moments, his gaze fixed on where the being had dissolved, trying to understand what had just happened. He looked around at the bodies of the monsters, the black blood staining his clothes.

    He was confused, tormented by questions that could not be answered. He pushed those thoughts out of his mind and took a deep breath. There was no time to linger. He had to find Havel and Ada before the fault decided to finally collapse.

    He took a step towards the exit before stopping.

    But the entity spoke about souls¡­ what did he mean¡­

    His violet eyes sparkled intensely, time was running out more and more and he couldn''t delay any longer if he wanted to get out of there alive together with his companions.

    Ada and Havel were still face to face with the dark lion, without weapons. A low growl escaped his throat, turning into a throaty laugh.

    ¡°Do you really want to face me with your bare hands? Ridiculous.¡±

    Havel ignored the lion''s words, concentrating on his body. He felt pain throbbing from his right arm, and with a concentrated effort, he inhibited the flow of mana to the limb, thus limiting the Ichorrhagia. He knew he couldn''t fully use that arm, but he wasn''t about to stop.

    The lion clambered up on his powerful muscles, ready to spring. Without waiting any longer, the two demigods launched into the attack.

 A new hunt pt.3

    Havel was the first to move, aiming straight at the lion''s left side with a series of quick punches. He struck with all the strength he could muster without strengthening his body through mana. His fist hissed through the air before slamming into the creature''s thick fur, causing no real damage or moving it an inch. The shot ricocheted as if it had hit rock.

    Immediately afterwards, Ada launched into a direct lunge, trying to hit the lion''s back with a kick. Her foot became enveloped in a slim trail of mana light as she tried to concentrate. The impact rang out with a sharp crack, but the creature tilted its back slightly, more annoyed than hurt.

    The beast looked at them, a glint of derision in his eyes. He darted towards them in a swift and deadly motion. Rutia''s daughter rolled to the side, narrowly escaping a deadly blow from the claws. Havel, however, doubled over, narrowly avoiding the sharp teeth that snapped towards his neck.

    Without hesitation, the boy exploited the opening and, with a leap forward, struck the lion again, aiming for its throat with a violent hook. This time the blow made a slight impact, pushing the creature''s head back just a little.

    Even though they hadn''t been hurt yet, the Equinox Flowers didn''t feel safe at all. The feline didn''t even seem to be focused on them.

    Ada got up and threw herself back into the fray, joining Sidal''s son. Together they attempted to coordinate the assault, alternating punches and kicks towards the lion''s massive body. Every shot hit, but none managed to dent the target. The creature moved with an agility far from the typical movements of an animal creature, almost like a shadow that moves just to dodge, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    The lion leapt to the side and lowered his body into an attack position. His eyes glinted with mischief as a deep growl rumbled from his throat. He snapped a paw at Ada with lightning speed. She threw herself backwards to escape him. She rolled backwards to push the beast forward in an attempt to reach her, thus unbalancing its position.

    Havel lunged forward again, his left fist, the only one still intact, empowered by the mana flowing through the silver vessels. He aimed at the lion''s chest, looking for a weak spot. The impact rang out forcefully and the lion staggered.

    The two demigods, however, did not claim victory. The lion was not hurt or scared, on the contrary, his gaze was illuminated by a cold satisfaction.

    He roared and began to laugh loudly, turning his head towards them with an air of total superiority.

    ¡°You have heart, I admit it. But it''s useless.¡±

    The lion moved with impressive speed. Havel, still in a defensive position, had no time to react before the creature''s massive paw struck him violently. The impact was devastating, the demigod was thrown across the room like a bullet, crashing against the wall with a thud. His body collapsed to the ground, his breathing ragged and labored. The pain spread like an unbearable heat wave.

    ¡°Havel!¡± Ada shouted.

    It couldn''t have ended that way, her hero couldn''t have been defeated. She wanted to reach him, but a large problem prevented her from doing it.

    ¡°Where are you going, panther?¡± Nadim growled derisively.

    The leader of the Equinox Flowers blinked. His body was crouched on the ground, motionless. He could barely hear and had trouble focusing, but he knew he couldn''t stay down. He had to get up.

    As soon as he forced himself to move his arms, a pang shot through his chest and forced him to double over, only to receive a second excruciating warning.

    The ''berserker resilience'' was still active, which was the only reason the crash hadn''t killed him. He probably had a broken rib, maybe more than one. His right arm was even worse.

    Fighting was practically impossible.

    He did his best to turn around and check on his partner''s situation. Ruthia''s daughter had been knocked down, her body trapped beneath the lion''s mighty paw. The pressure on her chest immobilized her, forcing the breath from her lungs. She tried to squirm or breathe. The hands first scratched the ground, then the nails were dug into the enemy''s limb, but the lion''s strength was overwhelming. She felt her breath hitch, the familiar fear rising from her throat. The same terror she had felt when the creature had threatened to devour her the first time. She was trembling, her heart pounding so hard in her chest that it mixed with the pressure applied by Nadim.

    It was over, she had tried.

    The lion was too powerful for them and she had an indomitable fear of him. There was no point in denying it. She was scared, she didn''t want to die. She was afraid of death.

    But suddenly, the image of the Equinox Flowers flashed in her mind. She thought of Havel, still lying on the cold, dark floor, a glimpse of thought went to their companions also. To Shirei who had sacrificed himself and to Elaine still at the Lilies Park.

    She couldn''t allow herself to be overcome by fear.

    She was no longer the same scared and helpless girl she once was.

    If they died, she would accept it with pride, like the warrior she had become. A worthy daughter of Rutia.

    She tried to contort her body with every ounce of strength she had inside.

    The lion, surprised by her resistance, let out a roar. His jaws opened in a cruel grin as he lowered his head, bringing his golden eyes closer to Ada''s face. The shadow of its jaws covered the girl''s body, the beast''s breath warmed her skin.

    ¡°The time has come to put an end to this game. The hunt lasted a long time, I feel satisfied,¡± he whispered, reminding her of their farewell, when she had been on the verge of being devoured.

    Ada felt her heart accelerate, but instead of freezing in fear, she found the courage waiting for her within her divine core. She would have fought to the end, regardless of what the result would have been. The darkness began to move towards her in an attempt to help her, taking the form of a panther. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    It was late, she wouldn''t be able to make it in time, but that was all he had.

    At that moment, a flash of crimson rent the air.

    Havel, with a cry of pure determination, had risen and sprinted towards the lion. His body trembled with the effort, but his eyes were fixed on the creature. He had concentrated every last bit of mana he had left in his left arm, allowing the energy to flow like a searing current. His skin had lit up with a red glow far greater than the common ''crimson meteor'' used by the sons of Sidal.

    With a lightning bolt, Havel had leapt into the air and brought his fiery fist back directly in front of the lion''s flank.

    The impact was devastating.

    The great ''crimson meteor'' exploded against the creature''s body with a deafening roar, and a violent shock wave spread throughout the room, shaking the foundations of the hospital itself

    Nadim roared in pain as the crimson particles enveloped his body. He stepped back forcefully and released his hold on Ada.

    ¡°Curse you!¡± he shouted angrily.

    Rutia''s daughter slowly got up, her labored breathing didn''t seem to bother her too much. She had seen it, the lion was not invincible. She was no longer afraid.

    Without wasting a moment, she concentrated every drop of energy in her body and activated the technique she had glimpsed inside her divine path.

    Pure darkness began to flow over her hands, enveloping them like black smoke that billowed almost alive. The power seemed cold and slimy, but at the same time kind and accommodating.

    Despite having no weapons, Ada assumed a martial arts stance, bending her knees and bringing her hands in front of her, ready to attack.

    The lion watched the change, breathing heavily. Havel''s blow had hurt him more than he wanted to let on. His feline figure had vanished, now only half of his body was still covered in darkness. His ¡°armor¡± was incomplete and danced across the surface of his body as he attempted to recompose himself. His arms were still those of a lion, as were his jaws. He still had the lion''s tail and part of his leg, everything else was in humanoid form. His golden eyes no longer sparkled with amusement, he was furious. His gaze shifted to Havel, whose breathing was heavy and his body trembled with effort. The blue stains had also covered his left arm. They were much more intense than the other limb, a sign of the severe hychorrhagia in progress.

    ¡°You also sacrificed your second arm, son of Sidal, what do you plan to do now?¡± the lion growled, his voice angry.

    Havel looked down at his arms, now almost useless, covered in those blue spots that throbbed with pain. Each movement caused a sharp pang, but the demigod raised his chin with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°If I can''t use my arms... I''ll headbutt you¡± replied the boy trying to mask the pain, his gaze was full of challenge.

    ¡°Enough. Now I''m going to kill you both for real.¡±

    Without the need for words, the two demigods exchanged a knowing look. That was the decisive moment.

    With a cry, they both threw themselves at the lion, Ada with her fists shrouded in darkness and Havel with the strength of pure courage.

    Nadim immediately opened both his jaws and his claws, ready to tear apart the bodies of the demigods. Sidal''s son, now limited by his arms that had become almost useless, jumped back. His feet slipped on the ground to avoid being hit, just to avoid losing his balance. Every voluntary muscle tensed as he tried to gain space, the darkness of the hallway trying to prevent his survival.

    Meanwhile, following the same plan as before, Ada jumped forward and took advantage of the lion''s attack against her companion. With a quick swing of her arm, she clenched her fists shrouded in darkness and tried to strike at Nadim, but the lion swerved nimbly aside, dodging the attack. It was in that moment that the unexpected happened for others, but a simple and real manifestation of what Ada had seen on her divine path. The movement of the demigoddess''s fist left a trail, and the darkness that surrounded it condensed into a blade of mana directed towards the enemy.

    The shadow blade sliced ??through the air like a scythe, cutting through space with lightning speed and striking Nadim in the arm with deadly precision. A deep, clean cut opened on the beast''s body and, in an instant, the lion''s arm was severed, falling to the ground with a thud. The fallen limb was shrouded in darkness, still spasming, as black blood dripped onto the floor.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Nadim let out a cry of pain that turned into a deafening growl, so powerful that the sound wave knocked both demigods to the ground, just by the sheer force of his voice. The lion, now mad and furious, grabbed the amputated arm with his only hand, holding it tightly against his body.

    His face was a mask of anger and desperation.

    ¡°Your life ends here. Now.¡±

    The sound of his heavy footsteps filled the air as he began to walk slowly towards Ada and Havel, still sprawled on the ground.

    Dark blood dripped from his mutilated arm, but the lion didn''t seem willing to stop. The two Equinox Flowers exchanged a look, both aware that their end was near.

    ¡°That''s okay¡­ thanks¡± Ada mimicked with her lips.

    No escape route, no hope of stopping that furious monster. They had done their best to survive, but their life as demigods was about to come to an end in the most natural way possible: killed by a monster.

    But just as Nadim was about to reach them, his march came to an abrupt halt. The dark hallway that surrounded him, the thick fog of pure darkness, began to crack. Small cracks of light suddenly appeared along the surface of that darkness and, in an instant, the entire place exploded into a thousand fragments, like broken glass.

    The lion stopped, for the first time his face showed an emotion that Ada had never seen in him before. His golden eyes widened, filled with a new emotion: fear. Something, or maybe someone, was interfering.

    Nadim stood still, his senses alert. He could feel that entity, the same darkness he felt within himself, deeper, older, more dangerous.

    The lion turned his head, staring at Ada and Havel.

    "We''ll meet again, panther," he hissed darkly. "Our hunt may be over, but the next time we see each other I''ll have what I want... As long as that thing doesn''t disintegrate you first, it''s an hunter too powerful even for me."

    The traveler took a step back, still uncertain. The darkness that enveloped him began to become denser, engulfing him in a black cocoon that, in a few moments, made his massive body disappear.

    Ada and Havel were alone.

    The two demigods struggled to their feet, exchanging a tired and confused, but relieved look. The lion''s disappearance had left an unnatural silence in the air. Both were exhausted, the pain could be read on Havel''s face more than clearly.

    ¡°What do you think he meant?¡± Sidal''s son gasped.

    "I have no idea..."

    The two looked around in alarm, before exchanging a second glance.

    "We did it..." Ada finally murmured, trying to catch her breath. She moved her hands to clear the darkness that still covered them, satisfied that she had managed to apply the new technique, although not on the edge of a blade.

    Havel nodded, looking down at his arms, covered in pulsing blue spots.

    Suddenly, the entire hospital began to shake violently, as if shaken by an earthquake. The dull sound of cracks opening in the ceiling above them filled the altar room, as huge chunks of masonry fell around them. Havel glanced at the columns, doubtful whether they would hold.

    The walls vibrated under the force of the tremor and the entire structure seemed to be on the verge of giving way at any moment.

    ?Damn monsters¡­ This place is falling apart!? Havel shouted, looking in the direction of the exit.

    Ada was about to answer when a ghostly figure appeared before them, a boy with peculiar purple eyes.

    Shirei emerged from the Interworld still surrounded by an ethereal aura. He appeared calm, as if he had not been affected by the enormous amount of blood that smeared his clothes.

    "You''re alive," he commented, without hiding his relief. ¡°I did it as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Damn, Purple¡­ I thought you were dead!¡±

    ¡°Shirei!¡± Ada exclaimed, surprised by his sudden appearance, ¡°How¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is no time to explain,¡± Cragar''s son interrupted, watching the cracks quickly expand above them. ¡°The anchor was destroyed. We have to get out of here, otherwise the rift will collapse on itself, killing us.¡±

    Havel took a step forward, still shaken from the battle.

    ¡°Can you use your powers now?¡±

    Shirei nodded with a confident look, ¡°Like I said, I''ll explain everything later. I''m getting you out of here.¡±

    Another boom filled the room, and pieces of the ceiling began to fall around the demigods. Without further hesitation, the boy stretched out his hands towards his companions and prepared to guide them on a spectral journey out of that nightmare frozen in time.

 Family Reunion pt.1

    Marina scrolled through the last lines of Shirei''s letter, rereading every word down to the last stroke of ink. With a slow breath, she finally looked up, letting the words settle in her mind.

    The light filtered inside the carriage from the high windows, reflecting on the fine fabrics that covered the seats. The pillows were dark blue velvet, soft and dotted with fine silver embroidery. The walls covered in inlaid wood bore images of wolves of all kinds, an undoubted mark of the house. Above her head, polished brass supports held a lamp with delicate crystals, ready to light up as the sun went down. The interior of the carriage swayed rhythmically with each jolt of the road, producing a faint rattling sound.

    Ien''s daughter leaned back in the seat, placing the letter on her lap, and looked out the window. There, the landscape seemed to flow like a dream: expanses of meadows alternated with wild fields dotted with vividly colored plants, stained by the purity of the snow. In the distance, white hills stretched out like motionless waves, and the clear sky gave the panorama a serene and unchanging air. At times solitary trees appeared, with gnarled and powerful branches, which stood out against the horizon, like ancient stone guards. The slow movement of the clouds gave her the sensation of a world that, in one way or another, always continued its course.

    The carriage passed the main gate of the estate and Marina heard the familiar creak of the ancient iron hinges as she entered the main avenue. At the sides of the path, century-old trees stood like sentinels, framing the path towards the villa that could be glimpsed a little further ahead, imposing and silent as always.

    As she continued, her thoughts inevitably returned to the moment she received the message from Lyceum. As soon as her instructions had arrived, she had been forced to suddenly leave her home in the Otherworld to venture into the mortal world, as requested, and an escort had taken her all the way to Lombardy. From there, however, she was brought back through a portal that paradoxically took her back across the borders of the Otherworld itself.

    A slight twinge of perplexity creased her forehead as she reflected on the strangeness of that choice.

    Why all this long journey, if they could have simply passed me through the Otherworld?

    She wondered if the answer lay in those infamous wildernesses, a territory that, according to rumor, was as vast as it was fearsome.

    No one, not even the Equinox Flowers, are allowed to go there.

    The coachman''s stern voice rang in the demigoddess''s ears as the carriage came to an abrupt halt and the door opened with a soft creak. Two guards approached with a determined step to help her down; the snow fell with a silent calm, covering their cloaks with a barely visible white veil.

    The means of transport moved away along the path, leaving Marina alone to admire the villa above her. The estate was majestic and silent, with its pearl gray walls interrupted by white profiles that harmonized with the snowy landscape. The snow fell slowly, settling everywhere in a soft blanket, but despite everything the air remained mild, as if that magical land was immune to the actual cold.

    Next to her, the guard who would accompany her to the entrance observed the building with a composed air. Marina analyzed him with a fleeting glance.

    He was a young graduate from the Daffodils Academy, the silver falcon pin pinned to his chest indicated the regiment he had been part of during his time as a recruit. Like most of the demigods who graduated in recent years belonging to the Silver Hawks, he had signed a contract as a private guard of the Lupi house. His gaze remained attentive but deferential, the proud bearing of someone who, despite his young age, had already accumulated experience under the severe discipline of the Academy.

    The blonde allowed herself to be escorted through the main corridor to the closed doors. She didn''t need to be told who was waiting for her next, only she could have called her.

    I accepted because there is the possibility of obtaining information on Shirei, I hope I haven''t made a mistake¡­

    She smiled at the man and said, ¡°Thank you. I can continue alone, it''s better if you return to your place now."

    The guard made a courtesy bow and, after remaining stunned to stare at her for a handful of moments, he went back without saying a word.

    Ien''s daughter placed her fingers on the cold metal doors and pushed open.

    Let''s begin¡­ she thought as the entrance opened to let the bright rays of the sun filter through.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Marina crossed the entrance, letting herself be enveloped by the warm and enveloping light that filtered through the large window behind her, opening onto gardens of impeccable beauty. The room, sumptuous and tidy, was decorated with meticulous care. On the walls there were some paintings showing battle scenes belonging to her family, images that the demigoddess now knew by heart. Yet, in that very familiar environment, Marina felt like a stranger.

    A woman with black hair and wine-colored eyes was waiting for her a few steps away, holding a chalice in her hands while a small newborn rested next to her in a transparent glass cradle.

    ¡°Good morning, Aquamarina, I trust you had a good trip¡± began the young lady as soon as she saw her.

    You didn''t need to be an expert to catch the slight acid note that she had chosen to accompany the sound of her name. The demigoddess took a deep breath before stuffing her emotions into a cave in her mind and pretending they weren''t there. She straightened her posture and entered the wonderful living room of the villa, trying not to let the sad memories of her childhood resurface in his mind.

    "Mother¡­"

    The girl bowed and remained still, waiting for the woman to allow her to sit. In an instant she had returned to when she was just over ten years old.

    ¡°I see that, despite the place where you live, you have managed to maintain a minimum of the good education that was imparted to you.¡±

    Those words were followed by a gesture with her free hand that indicated her to sit in the opposite chair.

    Marina followed the invitation, not too kindly, as she responded to her mother''s words in her head.

    Not from you, you didn''t give me any education.

    She was tempted to fall into the chair, but she still chose to play the false game that her stepmother was trying to use to trigger a negative reaction in her.

    ¡°Your clothes, however, could be replaced with something more¡­ elegant.¡±

    Marina ignored the comment, after all she was expecting it. She was no longer a child and she knew perfectly well the way the woman tried to arouse her anger. She had done it in the past to push her father to remove her from the estate and, even though years had passed, she still repeated the same actions.

    She sighed calmly and decided to cut it short.

    ¡°Mother, why was I called here?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± She replied with a second question, accompanied by an annoying smile, ¡°It seems obvious to me.¡±

    The woman gracefully sat down on the other side of the table. ¡°You have made serious mistakes that could undermine our family''s reputation.¡±

    My family, she corrected in her mind.

    ¡°I thought it was right to call you here to correct them before they could lead to something dangerous.¡±

    Marina imposed an impassive expression on her face, even if inside she felt hurt by the obvious surveillance to which she had been subjected. She wasn''t surprised that the family had spied on her; after all, she knew that every heir of the Lupi was kept a vigilant eye on.

    But who could be the informant in this case? Another son of Ien?

    She wondered if there was anyone among them willing to betray her so openly, and who among the many was involved. She immediately discarded Lorenzo and Michela as suspects; she knew their souls and knew that they would never stalk her or betray her for a futile power play.

    Oh Gods¡­ Lorenzo must have followed me for sure sometimes, but not for this reason.

    She snorted slightly as soon as the woman shifted her gaze to the crib, then asked: ¡°Is my father aware of our meeting?¡±

    ¡°Your father has no time to waste on such nonsense.¡±

    Marina rolled her eyes and smiled with annoyance after confirming her suspicion, So the answer is no.

    ¡°I would prefer to confer when we are all present, dear mother.¡±

    She started to get up but the guards, who had been present at the top of the room since she arrived, immediately moved to block her path.

    The woman shook her head, ¡°We''ll discuss it now.¡±

    Ien''s daughter resigned herself and returned to her chair, it was useless to try to escape her. The only option left to her was to put up with the conversation and hope it didn''t last long.

    ¡°Okay, what do we need to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You have too little contact with Cragar''s children, especially the boy. It''s not good, you can''t keep spending time with him."

    The demigoddess froze. She imagined that, at a certain point, her family would get involved and deprive her of the freedom she had obtained at the Lilies Park. She had started to worry when she had become friends with Dalia, but she believed that Aena would solve everything, after all it was the goddess of love and the rector of the park who had given her that mission.

    She hadn''t expected any specific mention regarding the violet-eyed demigod and that only added to her worries about him. In the past, Cragar''s son was one of the academy''s soldiers, but also someone linked to Rakion, the same god who was mysteriously seeking revenge.

    My intentions were to use this meeting to understand if the Lupi had any further information on Shirei. I thought it would be necessary to skirt around it a bit without addressing the topic, but I didn''t expect that we would get straight to it.

    Her guesses were, at any rate, correct. Her stepmother, who knew little or nothing about her family''s fortune, had made her come all that way to talk about Cragar''s children.

    If the Lupi hadn''t made a fuss about her bond with Dalia until then, There''s necessarily only one problem, she concluded.

    They had to know something about him.

    ¡°Shirei¡­¡± she involuntarily uttered in a low voice.

    The woman nodded with disapproval in her eyes.

    ¡°I don''t care about the name, you have to keep your distance from him.¡±

    Marina wanted to reply, but her attention was diverted by the sound of the doors opening. A woman advanced into the room, followed by three immaculate white wolves, who walked beside her with the grace of creatures accustomed to inspiring fear. Their eyes were trained straight on Marina''s stepmother, in a silent confrontation that seemed to freeze the air in the room.

    ¡°Aunt¡­?!¡± Marina exclaimed, surprised and relieved by the arrival.

 Family Reunion pt.2

    Alba Lupi, her aunt, was the living image of the family lineage. She was past forty and heading towards her fifties, but in her crystal blue eyes there was an indomitable brilliance, the same one that Marina knew well in her father. Since she had last seen her, the woman''s hair had completely gone white, reflecting an even more marked resemblance to her twin. Being twin brothers was a common peculiarity in the Lupi family, Alba and Marina''s father were among the most famous for their indissoluble union and the marked ability characteristic of their lineage. They were the first to abolish the matriarchy that had existed for millennia, in favor of a communion of power.

    Across the room, Marina''s stepmother stood up, and a look of surprise crossed her face, too strong to be genuine.

    ¡°Lady Alba, what a magnificent surprise.¡±

    ¡°Spare me, Regina,¡± she waved her hand away, ¡°You know full well that I''m here because you asked me to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I thought I specified the meeting time-¡°

    ¡°You did,¡± the other replied almost immediately, ¡°That''s why I arrived early and, judging by what I see, I made the best choice.¡±

    Alba reached the armchair glancing at Marina. She gave her a gentle nod, as if to say, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m with you.¡±

    ¡°How come my niece is here and I wasn''t notified?¡±

    Finally, the girl''s stepmother also sat down. The discussion could resume.

    ¡°Marina and I needed to have a small chat of little importance. I haven''t seen her for a long time and I was curious to know how her stay at Lilies Park was going.¡±

    Marina was annoyed by the way the woman had specified the word ¡°stay¡±, as if the years spent in the park had only been a temporary arrangement that they had chosen. It served to remind her how her world and her freedom were fictitious, just a choice made by her family.

    She was just the latest arrival, a container of genes too defective to be exploited. They couldn''t give it value, otherwise they would have risked destroying the legacy of the entire house.

    A soft noise coming from the cradle distracted the attention of the women, who turned in unison towards the child. The demigoddess observed the small figure lying in the bed, surprised by how innocent he appeared in the contrast of that rigid environment. The baby gurgled, clenching his chubby hands as if he already knew the language of curiosity.

    ¡°Of course, then I wanted Arthur to spend time with her,¡± Regina said, addressing Alba in a voice that tried to sound affectionate.

    ¡°Since he was born, they''ve only seen each other once.¡±

    The little stepbrother observed the people around him with a dreamy and serene gaze, his eyes a color that Marina knew all too well: they were identical to those of her stepmother, a deep wine color. The child''s hair was instead a milky white, the same as Marina''s father, a sign of that ancient and powerful heritage that also flowed in her.

    She couldn''t help but smile at the child, she hoped that he could have grown up differently and that he wouldn''t have to become yet another scion of the Leiss family. Perhaps, at least utopically, his father would have intervened at the right time and saved him from the sad fate that awaited him. That little newborn was also a Lupi, after all.

    The white-haired lady gently leaned on the chair beside her granddaughter and crossed her legs, ¡°Enlighten me on the topic of the speech in detail.¡±

    Alba Lupi had always been on Marina''s side, ever since she was born. Even when her father had decided to send her to the Lilies Park, she had confronted him in an attempt to make him give up. She had offered to intercede with the Daffodils Academy, she had proposed to let her stay there for a few months under the protective wing of her cousin, captain of the Silver Falcons, the second regiment of the army of demigods.

    The plan was very good, but Marina knew it wouldn''t work on her father. Alba''s son, her cousin Albus, would let her be the whole time and, at the end of the probationary period, would say that Marina was more than fit to remain the heir of the Lupi. At that point, the girl would have been taken back to the villa and would have continued her life in peace.

    Her father had rejected the offer and sent her to the Lilies Park, which she didn''t mind at all in the end.

    Marina was fine on her own, often wishing she was a simple teenager not tied to that family. She wanted to enjoy her life like a normal person.

    Trying to avoid a final argument, she decided to immediately interrupt her father''s sister, ¡°Um, aunt, I don''t think that...¡±

    ¡°Marina! Lady Alba must be treated with the utmost respect.¡±

    ¡°But what should I call her, she''s my aunt¡­¡±

    Ien''s daughter looked down. She couldn''t help but wonder how the head of the house had ended up marrying such a woman. In fact, every time the topic was brought to the surface, Albert Lupi always tended to avoid it, even going so far as to listen to his wife''s complaints and send his daughter to the other side of the country rather than give her an answer.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Marina is my niece, her respect towards me should not be shown through the way she converses, but with the actions she takes.¡±

    The woman stood up and crossed her arms, before saying, ¡°I need to finish this elsewhere¡­ and in private.¡±

    Ien''s daughter moved her head towards her stepmother, noticing a certain shiny reflection on her body.

    Sweat, she thought, She can hardly hide the tension. She has control over her face, but the hormones will always show her real feelings.

    ¡°Of course, Marina, it pains me to push you into such a bad situation-¡°

    ¡°Marina is the person I need to talk to,¡± Alba interrupted her, ¡°I think you misunderstood. It is you, Regina, who must say goodbye.¡±

    The stepmother''s smile became narrower, her gaze darkened for a moment by a shadow of irritation that she tried to hide behind a facade of false composure.

    ¡°Well¡­ I beg your pardon for my misunderstanding, Lady Alba,¡± she replied in a mellifluous voice. ¡°I hoped Marina would enjoy spending time with her younger brother. Apparently, I was wrong.¡±

    The wolves of Alba approached the cradle, intrigued by the presence of the baby, and began to watch over him, waiting to be noticed. With a quick glance, Regina called out to the guards.

    ¡°Take the crib out of the room.¡±

    Two men approached, ready to carry little Arthur, who raised his head, looking at Marina with trusting and innocent eyes, as if he recognized her. Marina''s heart sank as she saw the child walk away without having had time to interact with him. She could already feel the distance that was being created between them, that invisible barrier that her stepmother intended to maintain at all costs.

    ¡°No, mother, you''re right,¡± she said firmly. ¡°When we''re done, it will be a pleasure to spend some time watching over him.¡±

    Regina tilted her head, with a smile that now seemed more genuine, even if Marina sensed the subtle resentment that was hidden underneath. "I understand, Marina," the woman replied, almost satisfied with the answer. ¡°So, see you later.¡±

    With one last triumphant look, Regina left the room, finally leaving the two Lupi alone, surrounded by a silence that now seemed reassuring.

    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± the young woman sank back into the armchair, ¡°Thanks for saving me, aunt.¡±

    ¡°I agree with her, actually.¡±

    "What?" she exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Don''t think I didn''t know why you are here and what she intended to tell you.¡±

    "You too? So dad knew?¡±

    ¡°Albert knew about the problem, but not that Regina wanted to call you here.¡±

    Alba settled better next to her, her gaze became serious. ¡°Anyway, you know I''m on your side. You''re the daughter I never had, but that''s why I worry.¡±

    Marina shook her head, her heart pounding. ¡°Shirei would never hurt me. Everyone should stop treating him like he''s a monster.¡±

    She realized the tone, and the silence that followed was tense.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± she admitted, lowering his gaze. ¡°I didn''t mean to answer you that way.¡±

    "It''s okay," the woman reassured her, moving to sit next to her and gently stroking her hair. Her reassuring presence gave her some comfort, but the weight of worries remained.

    ¡°Both me and my brother trust your judgment,¡± Alba continued, ¡°but we want you to be careful with the children of Cragar, especially with¡­¡± She stopped, just at the last moment. The correction was immediate, and Marina noticed that small sign of hesitation that didn''t escape her notice.

    ¡°What''s the boy''s name? Shirei, am I right?¡± She asked, her tone now more incisive.

    "Yes¡­"

    Alba looked at her, her blue eyes filled with deep concern.

    ¡°There are things you can''t ignore, Marina. It''s not just about you and Shirei. There''s a past weighing on both of us, and I just want you to be safe.¡±

    The girl felt her heart sink.

    ¡°But I¡­ I just want to get to know him better. I want to understand who he really is, you know I do it because of my curiosity.¡±

    ¡°I don''t doubt that you do this with good intentions in mind, but this is still too big a story for you,¡± Alba retorted, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Sometimes the truth is more complex than we can imagine. Please, you have to trust me and your father.¡±

    ¡°Dad still thinks highly of me, even though he had no qualms about sending me across the country.¡±

    ¡°Albert is stupid sometimes and makes many mistakes, I''ve always said he''s the less intelligent of the duo,¡± she managed to get a smile from her, ¡°But he loves you and the little one more than anything in the world. There is nothing he wouldn''t sacrifice for you, do you understand?¡±

    Marina nodded, in her heart she knew that those words were the truth but her hatred for that family would not fade.

    ¡°You know something about him, don''t you? Do you know that Shirei worked with¡­¡± the words died in her mouth.

    The question had spiraled out of control due to a mixture of anxiety and hope. She longed for her to tell what she knew, but she was afraid she wouldn''t like the answer.

    It had to be that way, after all his cousin, Alba''s son, had been at the Daffodils Academy for years. Shirei was from there according to Lyceum, and unless it was a lie told to hide his true origin, it meant Albus had information about him.

    Even aunt Alba and dad know something, definitely more than me.

    She waited a few seconds for a response from the woman.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she finally confirmed.

    ¡°Why keep me in the dark? If I knew the truth about everything, maybe I would change my point of view and follow your advice.¡±

    Alba looked conflicted, the words catching in her throat as she breathed deeply. The blonde wasn''t used to seeing her react that way.

    "We can''t tell you," she finally declared.

    Marina stiffened. ¡°Can''t you?¡±

    "Exactly."

    The demigoddess felt a wave of confusion overcome her.

    Can''t or don''t want to? She wondered, frustration building inside her.

    "Why?" She asked almost desperately, trying to understand the reason behind that justification. The Lupi were the most renowned family among the four semi-divine noble houses, the only one that was even older than the third era, according to the books even born at the dawn of the second.

    There is no position more important than ours. Even the Celestials take into account the wishes of this family.

    ¡°Because your father and I swore an oath to Fate when we became heads of the family. We can''t break it, under any circumstances.¡±

    Marina was shocked by her aunt''s truly worried tone and expression. That revelation weighed on her heart like a boulder and the questions crowded even more in her mind.

    What does this oath mean? What power does Shirei have to keep the Lupi silent? They did it by the will of the gods, so why does there have to be all this secrecy on their part? They are deities. Shirei is powerful, but he is only a demigod, Aena confirmed it.

    Her mind ran in circles and the mystery surrounding Shirei''s figure deepened more and more, leaving her with a disturbing feeling of helplessness.

    It is now clear that there is also something else. Shirei isn''t just a former enemy of the Celestials, he¡¯s done something beyond Rakion''s return.

    Alba looked at her, concern in her eyes. Marina understood that the conversation was over, but her questions remained unanswered, like an echo in the silence of the room.

    Maybe she really was wrong about Cragar''s son.

 Gods of the Underworld pt.1

    The dining room was shrouded in ghostly stillness, every corner filled with magical dancing shadows. At the high windows, crimson curtains hung heavy like funeral palls, drowning out any trace of outside light and letting only a pale, soft glow filter through. Around the ceiling, ghostly flames swayed slowly and rhythmically, like restless souls, outlining the entire room in a milky glow, teetering between life and death.

    Well, they''re probably truly restless souls.

    Cragar, god of the dead, sat stately at the head of the table, his gaze blank and distant. He wore a black suit adorned with various silver threads that made the dress suitable for both a battle and an evening among nobles. A perfect example of the way the divinity appeared. His red hair was pulled back and fell over his shoulders without catching on the obsidian chair on which the deity rested.

    Next to him sat Rutia, the goddess of the occult and illusions, she moved extremely calmly, with an almost disturbing elegance, her face perpetually hidden by a string of bandages that joined her hood to form a stylized mask.

    The two created a contrasting image due to the technicality of their masks, one classic and with an Italian style, the other innovative and difficult to define as a real mask.

    Dalia sat in front of them and observed the two deities in silence, feeling an oppressive weight from that unreal calm, as if even the words had been petrified by the atmosphere of the room.

    ¡°So, Dalia, why don''t you tell me and your father about the last days you spent on the surface?¡±

    The demigoddess was torn, ¡°I don''t think my father would be interested in such trivial things, divine Rutia, so I find myself forced to refuse your pleasant offer.¡±

    Cragar wiped his lips with a handkerchief, keeping his eyes closed.

    ¡°You''re wrong, I''m very interested.¡±

    Dalia nodded instantly and began to speak in a low voice, almost whispering, as if the memories of the Lilies Park had a weight unbearable, so big that it was giving her a migraine.

    I''ve never told them anything about the park, but if they really look at me then it means they already know most of the things.

    She told them about when she walked with her best friend Marina, about how time seemed to stop between the flowers and the laughter. But that serenity now seemed distant, like a dream that unravels at dawn. Cragar seemed very interested in the story, to the point of asking her various questions about Marina.

    ¡°Are you aware of her family situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if she often avoids talking about it. Marina, however, is not like the others. In my time, nobles treated everyone with disdain and contempt. She''s kind and thoughtful to me, to everyone, actually.¡±

    Rutia laughed, ¡°We noticed, Cragar was telling me about how she had become close to Shirei.¡±

    ¡°It was strange for me too,¡± she murmured, with a dull smile, her eyes fixed on the glass in front of her.

    Having brought up the subject, she then began to talk about her half-brother.

    ¡°I haven''t seen Shirei for who knows how long, I didn''t even say goodbye to him when he left two weeks ago with the Equinox Flowers... a mission that should have lasted a few days.¡±

    Her voice betrayed a note of concern, barely drowned out by guilt. ¡°But he hasn''t returned yet.¡±

    She lowered her gaze, a melancholy shadow crossed her face, while in an almost imperceptible tone she added: ¡°I hope he¡¯s well.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The god of the dead sitting in front of her watched in silence, continuing to eat, impassive. His presence exuded an eternal indifference, as if the pain of mortals was for him just another nuance of the reality that reigned.

    That, however, was only an appearance to the multitude. Dalia knew that her father was analyzing the best way to cheer her up, he wasn''t really indifferent to her moods.

    Yeah, he''s just pretty weird, exactly like Shirei.

    Next to him, however, the goddess of illusions smiled at her in a disturbing, almost amused way, as if that pain were a mystery for her to unravel.

    ¡°The past teaches us, Dalia. But the burden you carry will not belong to you forever,¡± she said, her voice soft yet sharp.

    The little girl tried to hide the guilt she felt creeping inside her, but it was impossible. The thought of the Lilies Park and Shirei burned in her chest like an open wound. She knew it all started there, that day she used his powers on her brother, pushing him into a darkness he should never know again. The sudden attack against Aena, the goddess of love, had been the first sign, and since then everything had fallen into a succession of events that had left her with an unbearable burden. Salix, the dark angel, Marina''s wound, the destruction of the home of Ognia''s children, Aena''s fury.

    Everything. It was all born out of her childishness. It was all her fault.

    Dalia''s hands tightened nervously on the napkin as she steeled herself to look Cragar and Rutia in the eyes. She knew there was no benefit to either of them by standing there and listening to her. Her father had called her there to comfort her and offer her a sense of belonging that she had slowly begun to lose. Despite good intentions, that lunch had become just another time to brood in solitude.

    Dalia stopped speaking and, without realizing it, her thoughts were immersed in that fateful day again. She clearly saw the shadows lengthening between the lilies and her brother''s distorted face, an angry expression masked by an impassive calm that she had never seen before. Her mind recalled the image of the son of Tefine, his dreamlike eyes and mischievous smile hiding a secret too dangerous to be revealed.

    ¡°Yes, I''m a god too,¡± Salix had said, ¡°And I''m not the only one here.¡±

    Thinking about those words made her feel dizzy. She felt the weight of that secret creep into her chest like a cold grip, reminding her that perhaps, among those tragic and mysterious events, there was much more than she could understand.

    She looked down and suddenly felt as if the food on her plate had lost all flavor. The hunger had abandoned her, overwhelmed by the bitterness and guilt that enveloped her like an inextricable fog.

    In front of her, the two deities exchanged a look of understanding, barely hinted at, as if those words awakened an awareness that they shared, but which they would have liked to keep to themselves. Without saying anything, Cragar grabbed the obsidian knife and cut off a piece of his dark flesh. His teeth sank into the food with an almost cruel calm while Rutia smiled with the air of someone who knew much more than she wanted to let on.

    Finally there was Dalia, the poor little girl who really wasn''t so small and young, huddled in the silence of that dark room. She found herself more alone than ever under the judging gaze of the gods and wondered if she had been right to accept her father''s invitation.

    After a few minutes, the goddess of occult broke the static situation.

    Rutia leaned toward Cragar, her face next to his ear in a thin whisper, like a wisp of smoke. Her words were barely a breath, impossible to hear for Dalia, who observed her in silence, trying to grasp something of their exchange. When the deity straightened up, she gave Cragar''s daughter her usual enigmatic smile, almost a grin, as if she held a secret that she would never reveal. Then she turned, stretching a hand into the still air in front of her.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere trembled, distorting like a silk veil shaken by the wind. A cross-shaped furrow opened into nothingness, its bright, jagged lines like a wound etched into the very fabric of reality. The sign widened and a dark portal began to open, revealing a gateway to the Underworld, an abyss of distant shadows and whispers. Rutia passed through it with a fluid movement, leaving behind an evanescent trail of blue particles that vanished as soon as the portal closed, sealing the passage like a freshly stitched wound, as if reality itself was alive and capable of healing.

    Dalia looked away, regaining her composure, and turned to her father, but the words died in her throat. An oppressive silence fell over them, heavy and cold as the shadow of the world of the dead. Cragar sighed deeply, breaking the quiet, then stood up slowly, with a tiredness that was almost imperceptible but which seemed rooted in the depths of his being.

    Without looking at her, he moved with silent steps towards one of the tall glass windows, with crimson curtains hanging like the edges of a dark curtain. He stopped there, looking at the outside of the Underworld. In front of him lay a desolate expanse, a plain of death, motionless and silent, as if time itself had stopped.

    Dalia stared at him, sensing an implacable loneliness in the gaze of her father, a god wrapped in the domain that was his kingdom, his burden and his prison.

    The scene remained suspended in that moment, without words, immersed in an apathy that made the room even emptier, as if even the god was now tired of hiding secrets.

 Call from the depths pt.1

    The air was thick with tension and looming uncertainty.

    The demigods of the Daffodils Academy found themselves at the entrance to the temporal rift, the only gap that connected the mortal world to the mysterious stasis generated by Rakion in September 1922. Surrounded by the twilight that fell on the abandoned hospital of Colorno, they moved in silence, preparing to enter. Sharp weapons and shields were at hand, intense and tense glances passed between the younger recruits, but no one dared to speak. They massed around their captain like an inanimate wall of red armor, the hallmark of their regiment.

    Samara Dearca, princess of the Scarlet Sparrowhawks, watched the scene with a note of sorrowful concern.

    The three extra days she had granted to the Equinox Flowers, that extension she had hesitated so much about, had now passed. She had ignored the decided protocol, going against the wishes of the academy, to give them, three poor demigods sent to the slaughter, one more chance of being able to close the fault, hoping that the legendary figure of the Calm Sovereign, could complete the mission and save them all.

    Once they passed beyond the agreed time, doubts assailed her. She had never been one to get too stuck on protocols and rules, she had just gotten used to it over time. In fact, ever since they had elected her, she had tried to set a good example and be dutiful, but she always ended up making decisions based exclusively on her instincts.

    Maybe she had waited too long.

    The pink-haired demigoddess turned towards the fault, a portal in the shape of a warm shapeless mass suspended in mid-air and with bluish hues, which seemed just waiting to swallow up anyone who dared to foolishly cross its threshold.

    Sorry, I tried to give you as much time as possible.

    Suddenly, a series of tremors ran through the floor beneath their feet, making it shake violently. Samara felt her heart quicken and the eyes of the soldiers around her widened. Flashes of blue light and lightning began to shoot from the portal, discharging energy that crackled in the air like a storm trapped within the building''s limits. The walls cracked, threatening to give way under the pressure just exerted. The monsters must have passed through the portal.

    ¡°Demigods! Backwards!¡± the leader shouted, fearing the worst.

    The portal vibrated to confirm her thesis. Something, or someone, was trying to get through it. The fault responded with clicks and flickers of electricity, while its edge pulsated rhythmically, almost as if it was a magical heart that, once wounded, began to contract spasmodically.

    ¡°Close ranks!¡± Samara shouted, a drop of cold sweat trickling down her side.

    ¡°They''re going through the portal, we have to stop the monsters before they come out!¡±

    The demigods responded in unison with a shout, raising their weapons and clenching their jaws, ready to defend the exit against whatever threatening creature came from the other side. The advantage of that adverse situation was that they had already been accustomed to it from the previous days. Before the demigods of the Lilies Park arrived at the hospital, a similar event had already occurred, but with less severity.

    Of course, two or three creatures won''t be a problem. But if it turns out to be as many as I expect¡­ we''ll make it right, even if we don''t make it at all.

    The shocks and lightning generated by the portal, in fact, were very heavy, a sign that a great force was passing through them. Samara grimaced and prepared to fight their opponents but, amidst the commotion and flashing lights, what appeared was not an enemy, but the Equinox Flowers.

    Shirei, Ada, and Havel emerged from the fault, their faces marked by fatigue and their bodies bent with effort. With a final, deep rumble, the fault closed behind them, and the portal vanished in an instant, leaving them in silence and the dying light of sunset.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The tension of the situation dissolved and all the soldiers could breathe a sigh of relief. They overlooked the fact that three demigods had closed an entire fault line.

    Samara didn''t waste a moment and ran towards the three boys who had just resurfaced. Ada, pale and in the grip of a mixture of anxiety and relief, looked up at her and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Please¡­ help him,¡± she said in a broken voice.

    The pink-haired girl remained frozen for a moment, unable to digest what had actually happened. Rutia''s daughter''s hands trembled as she stared at Havel, whose body lay in her arms, unconscious and battered. His armor was shattered at the ribs, revealing a spreading bloodstain, dark and worrying. Sidal''s son''s arms were tense, his fingers slightly contracted, and the bluish color of his skin betrayed the extreme effort he had endured.

    Samara put her hands on the boy''s neck, held her breath, in disbelief. She had never seen demigods reach that state of ichorrhagia and survive, yet Havel was undoubtedly still in the world of the living. She couldn''t understand how they had managed to survive the alleged horror that lay within the fault on their own. The thought that they had made it without any reinforcements seemed almost impossible.

    Seriously, these three make no sense¡­ luck? In any case, I don''t understand why they aren''t recruits at the academy rather than demigods in the park.

    Then, she glanced to her right. The violet-eyed demigod was standing, although visibly tired: shoulders hunched, pupils that seemed unable to focus, and an almost ghostly pallor on his face.

    Idiot, she said to herself bitterly.

    She had underestimated the truth of that legend, thinking that no one would be able to survive in there without help. It was clear that Cragar''s son had somehow borne the brunt of the battle, leading his companions to safety. The connections between the two were beginning to be too many for it to be a coincidence. Samara was in the presence of one of her superiors and was the first to recognize him since he had disappeared.

    Ammir''s daughter tried to sound reassuring as she lowered herself next to the Equinox Flowers. ¡°You were lucky,¡± she said, trying to sound confident, ¡°I''m one of the two captains of the fourth regiment. We specialize in medical relief.¡±

    Ada exhaled with obvious happiness, ¡°Can you cure him?¡±

    Samara nodded and motioned to her men, ¡°Take him¡­ take him to the tent and treat him.¡±

    Faced with the soldiers'' perplexed looks, she hastened to add, ¡°Don''t look at me like that, he''s still alive! Ergo, he can be cured, come on!¡±

    The boys in armor followed the orders to the letter while the captain dedicated herself to leading the two survivors away from the room with the now vanished portal. Shirei, despite his tired face, carefully scrutinized the demigods of the academy and murmured, almost involuntarily: ¡°The Scarlet Sparrowhawks...¡±

    Samara raised her head, not very surprised.

    ¡°Yes, it''s us.¡±

    Ada, next to him, widened her eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    There was a moment of silence as Shirei looked away, staring at an indefinite point in space, as if he was caught off guard.

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    Ada remained fixed on him, but preferred not to investigate further and let the conversation fade to a conclusion. She let out a sigh of relief seeing Havel finally entrusted to expert hands, while Samara, with a quick nod, ordered the others to prepare for their return.

    ¡°Now that we''re done here, we might as well go back to base and give the rundown on everything that happened, which I suspect will be a bombshell.¡±

    Wasting no time, she began directing his platoon, issuing orders in a firm voice. They had to organize themselves and leave the abandoned hospital as soon as possible. The demigods of the Daffodils Academy stepped aside and, in unison, began to tidy up the entire stakeout they had built, except the medical tent. Before they could take another step, however, Shirei sprinted towards Samara and stopped her, holding her arm.

    The demigoddess gasped, ¡°What¡­ what''s happening?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Samara looked left and right, as if looking for help, but Ada made no sign of coming to her rescue. The demigods of the academy watched the scene with bated breath.

    ¡°Do you know who I am,¡± Cragar''s son repeated, his tone indicating that it was no longer a question.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± she finally admitted.

    Shirei let go, ¡°Then tell me. Tell me who I am.¡±

    The captain of the fourth regiment seemed to falter at those words and hesitated.

    ¡°I beg you.¡±

    The always calm and distant tone of the purple-eyed boy took on a note bordering on desperation. His answer was there, a few centimeters away, which he could already taste. He wanted to know the truth, he longed to know his past. It was a right that others wanted to take away from him, but he would never let it slip away again.

    Ada was too weak and tired to get in the way. It was not the divine Aena''s will for Shirei to know his origins, but Rutia''s daughter thought that, if Fate had chosen so, none of them would have been able to oppose it. No matter how hard they tried, Cragar''s son would still learn the truth about his mysterious past.

    And, to be honest, we''re all curious about it now.

    Samara swallowed, ¡°Y-you''re...¡±

    ¡°An idiot.¡±

 Call from the depths pt.2

    An idiot. Those were the two words that vibrated in Shirei''s mind, before the world began to contort into a distorted vision and he completely lost consciousness.

    The boy found himself immersed in an unreal quiet, standing in the narrow, damp alleys of a city he didn''t recognize. The walls were illuminated by a vibrant, bluish light that seemed to be cast from nowhere, while above him the night sky was a blurry void. The streets were deserted, and only the distant sound of invisible water broke that unnatural silence.

    The divine path? he rhetorically asked himself.

    It was then that he noticed a figure advancing towards him with a calm step. The boy in front of him didn''t seem to be in the slightest hurry: he moved with an almost supernatural calm, his steps didn''t produce any sound and his gaze exuded a disarming serenity. Shirei recognized it immediately, after all it was practically like looking in a mirror. The Calm Sovereign tilted his head and took a deep breath, a sign of a compelling sense of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It was you,¡± Shirei stated, his voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do it? I was so close to finding out something about my past.¡±

    The Calm Sovereign approached him, ¡°I already told you, you are better off without those memories.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Samara could have given me my memories back?¡±

    Shirei cursed himself and felt the anger towards his double rising to the top of his head, he had come so close.

    He took a series of breaths to suppress the emotion. The Calm Sovereign had called him there, perhaps he could manage to extract vital information even without regaining his memories.

    His counterpart sighed. ¡°Yes, your memories are tied to the old name we bore. The moment you hear our old name, every memory will be unlocked.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t know Uchia worked like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it doesn''t, but this is a special case.¡±

    The sovereign gave him a faint smile. Then he looked at him with intense eyes and made a gesture, as if he knew the next question perfectly.

    ¡°Don''t continue with the questions. It''s for your good... our good. Some truths must come only when you are ready to bear the weight of them.¡±

    Shirei slowly clenched his fists, feeling great frustration. He knew he wouldn''t get more, yet something inside him wanted to keep looking for answers, to understand what eluded him.

    With a silent pop, the scene changed. Suddenly he found himself suspended in the void, in front of the entrance to the divine path: it was a body that seemed to float in an endless abyss. The invisible barrier, which he had crossed in the past, was there to stop him once again.

    This time, between him and the entrance, there was his own reflection staring at him motionless. Shirei advanced, but the lookalike raised a hand, stopping him. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°You can''t pass, that''s not the reason why I moved you here,¡± he said, his voice the same as his, but with a solemn tone.

    ¡°From now on you will have to find a way to access the divine crossroad on your own. The path will no longer open to you until you are able to walk it without my guidance.¡±

    ¡°Divine Crossroad?¡±

    It was the first time Cragar''s son had heard that term, he believed it was a synonym for the Divine Path.

    ¡°Ask your dear friend, Ien''s daughter. She''ll be able to explain to you what it''s about.¡±

    So they are not synonymous, he concluded.

    ¡°You seem to have no desire for responsibility.¡±

    The Calm Sovereign lowered his gaze. ¡°Maybe so, but you will have to trust my advice. Talk to the demigoddess about it, not anyone else.¡±

    Shirei remained silent, his reflection before him like an impassive guardian. That would have been a path he would have had to travel alone, but perhaps Marina could have given him a hand.

    ¡°We''re running out of time, good luck with the next fault.¡±

    Shirei woke up slowly, before he could even thank his alter-ego for the tip, his eyes still heavy from exhaustion. As the world around him became clearer, he found himself face to face with a pair of bright eyes staring intently at him from behind a red, elongated and sharp mask with a prominent and almost menacing nose: the mask of a Tengu.

    ¡°Oh, look who''s finally woken up!¡± said a voice that exuded a light and biting irony. The god of travel, Ammir, tilted his head, letting the reflection of his mask cover Shirei''s face. ¡°I thought I was going to have to drag you all the way to Lilies Park in pieces, one at a time.¡±

    Shirei tried to lift his head, but his muscles were still stiff and his vision went blurry. Barely turning his gaze, he realized that he was in a tent set up in the courtyard of the Colorno hospital. Beside him, Havel still lay asleep, his complexion warmer than when they emerged from the fault. A faint ray of light filtered through the walls of the tent, illuminating the face of the leader of the Equinox Flowers and the clean bandages that covered his wounds.

    Ammir watched him, amused, with a smile that Cragar''s son couldn''t see, but guessed from the mocking intonation of his voice.

    ¡°So, the great hero of the Equinox Flowers is back in one piece¡­ more or less. Well, son of Cragar, I''d say I''ve missed you, but I''m not the type to lie so shamelessly. There are those who hoped for your sudden demise up there, in the Celestial World.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Shirei rolled his eyes, as if contemplating the gods directly. ¡°Is there a reason for this visit?¡±

    Ammir laughed, the sound booming from inside the mask. ¡°Your calm never disappoints, boy. Okay, I''m here on Aena''s behalf anyway, but I''ll leave your broken body to rest for a few minutes. I''ll wait for you outside in a bit, but know that we don''t have all the time in the world.¡±

    As soon as the god left the tent, Ada, who had been standing aside, came forward with a slight embarrassed smile and sat down next to Shirei. For a moment they remained silent, until she looked down and, in a serious voice, said: ¡°I wanted to thank you for what you did... and at the same time, also scold you. You risked too much in there, Shirei. You didn''t need to sacrifice yourself for us. Neither Havel nor I did anything to deserve it, but thank you.¡±

    Shirei shook his head. ¡°We were all together in the time rift, as a group. You would have done the same for me.¡±

    Ada nodded, but her gaze did not lighten. She didn''t know if the words of Cragar''s son would be true and this tormented her. She stared at her companion for another minute, feeling guilty for how they had treated him thus far.

    Marina¡­ maybe you are right.

    She glanced at Havel, hoping that her thoughts were shared by the demigod.

    ¡°I also apologize for how I behaved. Inside the fault¡­ I wasn''t myself. I thought I could do it, but those places¡­ the lion¡­¡± she took a shaky breath. ¡°I have my limits. I''m ashamed that you had to see me like this.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing shameful about this. We all have weaknesses and dealing with them is never easy.¡±

    She looked into his eyes, trying to find some peace in his words. ¡°You have traumas too, don''t you Shirei?¡± she asked, her voice small.

    He looked away, getting lost in the void.

    ¡°I¡­ I don''t know, that''s the problem,¡± replied the demigod. ¡°I don''t remember anything about my past¡­ it''s just a guess.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure¡­ Sorry.¡±

    Ada lowered her gaze, but said nothing else. The two remained silent, a tacit understanding that needed no further words.

    ¡°Maybe I''d better go and find out what Admir wants.¡±

    Rutia''s daughter nodded, ¡°I''ll stay here and wait for Havel to wake up.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±